This is a modern-English version of The Mystery of Edwin Drood, originally written by Dickens, Charles. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Mystery of Edwin Drood

by Charles Dickens


Contents

CHAPTER I. THE DAWN
CHAPTER II. A DEAN, AND A CHAPTER ALSO
CHAPTER III. THE NUNS’ HOUSE
CHAPTER IV. MR. SAPSEA
CHAPTER V. MR. DURDLES AND FRIEND
CHAPTER VI. PHILANTHROPY IN MINOR CANON CORNER
CHAPTER VII. MORE CONFIDENCES THAN ONE
CHAPTER VIII. DAGGERS DRAWN
CHAPTER IX. BIRDS IN THE BUSH
CHAPTER X. SMOOTHING THE WAY
CHAPTER XI. A PICTURE AND A RING
CHAPTER XII. A NIGHT WITH DURDLES
CHAPTER XIII. BOTH AT THEIR BEST
CHAPTER XIV. WHEN SHALL THESE THREE MEET AGAIN?
CHAPTER XV. IMPEACHED
CHAPTER XVI. DEVOTED
CHAPTER XVII. PHILANTHROPY, PROFESSIONAL AND UNPROFESSIONAL
CHAPTER XVIII. A SETTLER IN CLOISTERHAM
CHAPTER XIX. SHADOW ON THE SUN-DIAL
CHAPTER XX. A FLIGHT
CHAPTER XXI. A RECOGNITION
CHAPTER XXII. A GRITTY STATE OF THINGS COMES ON
CHAPTER XXIII. THE DAWN AGAIN

THE MYSTERY OF EDWIN DROOD

[Illustration]

Rochester castle

Rochester Castle

CHAPTER I.
THE DAWN

An ancient English Cathedral Tower? How can the ancient English Cathedral tower be here! The well-known massive gray square tower of its old Cathedral? How can that be here! There is no spike of rusty iron in the air, between the eye and it, from any point of the real prospect. What is the spike that intervenes, and who has set it up? Maybe it is set up by the Sultan’s orders for the impaling of a horde of Turkish robbers, one by one. It is so, for cymbals clash, and the Sultan goes by to his palace in long procession. Ten thousand scimitars flash in the sunlight, and thrice ten thousand dancing-girls strew flowers. Then, follow white elephants caparisoned in countless gorgeous colours, and infinite in number and attendants. Still the Cathedral Tower rises in the background, where it cannot be, and still no writhing figure is on the grim spike. Stay! Is the spike so low a thing as the rusty spike on the top of a post of an old bedstead that has tumbled all awry? Some vague period of drowsy laughter must be devoted to the consideration of this possibility.

An ancient English cathedral tower? How can the ancient English cathedral tower be here! The famous massive gray square tower of its old cathedral? How can that be here! There isn’t any rusty iron spike in the air, blocking the view between my eyes and it, from any point in the real scene. What is the spike that’s in the way, and who put it there? Maybe it was set up by the Sultan’s orders for the impaling of a bunch of Turkish robbers, one by one. It must be so, because cymbals clash, and the Sultan passes by in a long procession to his palace. Ten thousand scimitars flash in the sunlight, and thirty thousand dancing girls scatter flowers. Then come white elephants adorned in countless vibrant colors, accompanied by endless attendants. Yet the cathedral tower still looms in the background, where it cannot be, and there is still no writhing figure on the grim spike. Wait! Is the spike just the rusty tip on top of an old bedpost that has fallen over? Some unclear period of sleepy laughter must be spent considering this possibility.

Shaking from head to foot, the man whose scattered consciousness has thus fantastically pieced itself together, at length rises, supports his trembling frame upon his arms, and looks around. He is in the meanest and closest of small rooms. Through the ragged window-curtain, the light of early day steals in from a miserable court. He lies, dressed, across a large unseemly bed, upon a bedstead that has indeed given way under the weight upon it. Lying, also dressed and also across the bed, not longwise, are a Chinaman, a Lascar, and a haggard woman. The two first are in a sleep or stupor; the last is blowing at a kind of pipe, to kindle it. And as she blows, and shading it with her lean hand, concentrates its red spark of light, it serves in the dim morning as a lamp to show him what he sees of her.

Shaking from head to toe, the man whose scattered thoughts have come together at last rises, props himself up on his arms, and looks around. He is in the tiniest, most cramped room. Through the tattered window curtain, the light of early morning seeps in from a miserable courtyard. He lies fully dressed across a large, unseemly bed, on a bedframe that has indeed collapsed under the weight on it. Also lying across the bed, not lengthwise, are a Chinese man, a Lascar sailor, and a worn-out woman. The first two are either asleep or in a daze; the last is puffing at a kind of pipe to get it going. As she blows and shades it with her bony hand to focus its red spark of light, it serves as a dim lamp to show him what he sees of her.

“Another?” says this woman, in a querulous, rattling whisper. “Have another?”

“Another?” says the woman, in a complaining, shaky whisper. “Have another?”

He looks about him, with his hand to his forehead.

He looks around, with his hand on his forehead.

“Ye’ve smoked as many as five since ye come in at midnight,” the woman goes on, as she chronically complains. “Poor me, poor me, my head is so bad. Them two come in after ye. Ah, poor me, the business is slack, is slack! Few Chinamen about the Docks, and fewer Lascars, and no ships coming in, these say! Here’s another ready for ye, deary. Ye’ll remember like a good soul, won’t ye, that the market price is dreffle high just now? More nor three shillings and sixpence for a thimbleful! And ye’ll remember that nobody but me (and Jack Chinaman t’other side the court; but he can’t do it as well as me) has the true secret of mixing it? Ye’ll pay up accordingly, deary, won’t ye?”

“You’ve smoked as many as five since you came in at midnight,” the woman continues, as she keeps complaining. “Poor me, poor me, my head is killing me. Those two came in after you. Ah, poor me, business is slow, really slow! There are few Chinese workers around the Docks, even fewer Lascars, and no ships coming in, they say! Here’s another ready for you, dear. You’ll remember like a good soul, won’t you, that the market price is extremely high right now? More than three shillings and sixpence for a tiny amount! And you’ll remember that nobody but me (and Jack, the Chinese guy on the other side of the court; but he can’t do it as well as I can) knows the true secret of mixing it? You’ll pay up accordingly, dear, won’t you?”

She blows at the pipe as she speaks, and, occasionally bubbling at it, inhales much of its contents.

She blows into the pipe as she talks, and every now and then, bubbling it, inhales a lot of what’s inside.

“O me, O me, my lungs is weak, my lungs is bad! It’s nearly ready for ye, deary. Ah, poor me, poor me, my poor hand shakes like to drop off! I see ye coming-to, and I ses to my poor self, ‘I’ll have another ready for him, and he’ll bear in mind the market price of opium, and pay according.’ O my poor head! I makes my pipes of old penny ink-bottles, ye see, deary—this is one—and I fits-in a mouthpiece, this way, and I takes my mixter out of this thimble with this little horn spoon; and so I fills, deary. Ah, my poor nerves! I got Heavens-hard drunk for sixteen year afore I took to this; but this don’t hurt me, not to speak of. And it takes away the hunger as well as wittles, deary.”

"Oh me, oh me, my lungs are weak, my lungs are bad! It’s almost ready for you, dear. Ah, poor me, poor me, my poor hand shakes like it’s about to drop off! I see you coming in, and I say to myself, ‘I’ll have another ready for him, and he’ll remember the market price of opium and pay accordingly.’ Oh my poor head! I make my pipes out of old penny ink bottles, you see, dear—this is one—and I fit in a mouthpiece, this way, and I take my mix from this thimble with this little horn spoon; and that’s how I fill it, dear. Ah, my poor nerves! I got incredibly drunk for sixteen years before I started this; but this doesn’t hurt me, not to mention. And it takes away the hunger as well as food, dear."

She hands him the nearly-emptied pipe, and sinks back, turning over on her face.

She hands him the almost-empty pipe and leans back, rolling over onto her face.

He rises unsteadily from the bed, lays the pipe upon the hearth-stone, draws back the ragged curtain, and looks with repugnance at his three companions. He notices that the woman has opium-smoked herself into a strange likeness of the Chinaman. His form of cheek, eye, and temple, and his colour, are repeated in her. Said Chinaman convulsively wrestles with one of his many Gods or Devils, perhaps, and snarls horribly. The Lascar laughs and dribbles at the mouth. The hostess is still.

He gets up unsteadily from the bed, sets the pipe on the hearth, pulls back the tattered curtain, and looks with disgust at his three companions. He sees that the woman has smoked so much opium that she resembles a Chinaman. Her cheeks, eyes, and forehead, as well as her skin tone, mimic his. The Chinaman is writhing in a fit, grappling with one of his many gods or demons, and snarling viciously. The Lascar laughs and drools. The hostess remains silent.

[Illustration]

In the Court

In Court

“What visions can she have?” the waking man muses, as he turns her face towards him, and stands looking down at it. “Visions of many butchers’ shops, and public-houses, and much credit? Of an increase of hideous customers, and this horrible bedstead set upright again, and this horrible court swept clean? What can she rise to, under any quantity of opium, higher than that!—Eh?”

“What kind of dreams can she have?” the man wonders as he turns her face toward him and looks down at it. “Dreams of plenty of butcher shops, bars, and lots of money? An increase in disgusting customers, and this awful bed frame put upright again, and this dreadful courtyard cleaned up? What can she hope for, with any amount of opium, that’s better than that!—Huh?”

He bends down his ear, to listen to her mutterings.

He leans down to listen to her mumblings.

“Unintelligible!”

"Unclear!"

As he watches the spasmodic shoots and darts that break out of her face and limbs, like fitful lightning out of a dark sky, some contagion in them seizes upon him: insomuch that he has to withdraw himself to a lean arm-chair by the hearth—placed there, perhaps, for such emergencies—and to sit in it, holding tight, until he has got the better of this unclean spirit of imitation.

As he sees the sudden twitches and movements that erupt from her face and limbs, like erratic lightning in a dark sky, he feels a strange urge take hold of him: so much so that he has to retreat to a thin armchair by the fireplace—maybe put there for moments like this—and sit in it, gripping it tightly, until he manages to shake off this unsettling urge to copy her.

Then he comes back, pounces on the Chinaman, and seizing him with both hands by the throat, turns him violently on the bed. The Chinaman clutches the aggressive hands, resists, gasps, and protests.

Then he comes back, jumps on the Chinaman, and grabs him by the throat with both hands, tossing him violently onto the bed. The Chinaman grabs at the attacking hands, struggles, gasps, and protests.

“What do you say?”

"What do you think?"

A watchful pause.

A moment of reflection.

“Unintelligible!”

“Can't understand this!”

Slowly loosening his grasp as he listens to the incoherent jargon with an attentive frown, he turns to the Lascar and fairly drags him forth upon the floor. As he falls, the Lascar starts into a half-risen attitude, glares with his eyes, lashes about him fiercely with his arms, and draws a phantom knife. It then becomes apparent that the woman has taken possession of this knife, for safety’s sake; for, she too starting up, and restraining and expostulating with him, the knife is visible in her dress, not in his, when they drowsily drop back, side by side.

Slowly loosening his grip as he listens to the jumbled talk with a focused frown, he turns to the Lascar and practically pulls him onto the floor. As he falls, the Lascar quickly sits up, glaring with his eyes, flailing his arms around fiercely, and pulls out a fake knife. It then becomes clear that the woman has taken hold of this knife for safety; as she also jumps up and tries to calm him down, the knife is seen in her dress, not in his, when they both drowsily lean back, side by side.

There has been chattering and clattering enough between them, but to no purpose. When any distinct word has been flung into the air, it has had no sense or sequence. Wherefore “unintelligible!” is again the comment of the watcher, made with some reassured nodding of his head, and a gloomy smile. He then lays certain silver money on the table, finds his hat, gropes his way down the broken stairs, gives a good morning to some rat-ridden doorkeeper, in bed in a black hutch beneath the stairs, and passes out.

There’s been enough talking and noise between them, but it hasn’t led anywhere. Whenever a clear word has been thrown into the mix, it’s made no sense or connection. So, “unintelligible!” is again the verdict of the observer, accompanied by some reassuring nods and a sad smile. He then puts some silver coins on the table, finds his hat, carefully navigates the broken stairs, wishes a good morning to a doorkeeper sleeping in a filthy nook under the stairs, and then walks out.

That same afternoon, the massive gray square tower of an old Cathedral rises before the sight of a jaded traveller. The bells are going for daily vesper service, and he must needs attend it, one would say, from his haste to reach the open Cathedral door. The choir are getting on their sullied white robes, in a hurry, when he arrives among them, gets on his own robe, and falls into the procession filing in to service. Then, the Sacristan locks the iron-barred gates that divide the sanctuary from the chancel, and all of the procession having scuttled into their places, hide their faces; and then the intoned words, “WHEN THE WICKED MAN—” rise among groins of arches and beams of roof, awakening muttered thunder.

That same afternoon, the huge gray square tower of an old cathedral looms in front of a weary traveler. The bells ring out for the daily evening service, and he hurries to reach the open cathedral door. The choir is hurriedly putting on their dirty white robes as he arrives, throws on his own robe, and joins the procession heading into the service. Then, the sacristan locks the iron-barred gates that separate the sanctuary from the chancel, and as everyone in the procession quickly takes their places, they hide their faces. Then the intoned words, “WHEN THE WICKED MAN—” resonate among the arches and beams of the roof, stirring up a murmured thunder.

CHAPTER II.
A DEAN, AND A CHAPTER ALSO

Whosoever has observed that sedate and clerical bird, the rook, may perhaps have noticed that when he wings his way homeward towards nightfall, in a sedate and clerical company, two rooks will suddenly detach themselves from the rest, will retrace their flight for some distance, and will there poise and linger; conveying to mere men the fancy that it is of some occult importance to the body politic, that this artful couple should pretend to have renounced connection with it.

Whoever has watched the calm and thoughtful bird, the rook, might have noticed that when it flies back home at dusk, in a composed and thoughtful group, two rooks will suddenly break away from the others, fly back for a bit, and then hover and hang around; giving ordinary people the impression that it’s somehow significant to the larger community that this clever pair is pretending to cut ties with it.

Similarly, service being over in the old Cathedral with the square tower, and the choir scuffling out again, and divers venerable persons of rook-like aspect dispersing, two of these latter retrace their steps, and walk together in the echoing Close.

Similarly, after the service ended in the old Cathedral with the square tower, the choir shuffled out again, and various distinguished-looking individuals resembling crows dispersed. Two of these individuals retraced their steps and walked together in the echoing Close.

Not only is the day waning, but the year. The low sun is fiery and yet cold behind the monastery ruin, and the Virginia creeper on the Cathedral wall has showered half its deep-red leaves down on the pavement. There has been rain this afternoon, and a wintry shudder goes among the little pools on the cracked, uneven flag-stones, and through the giant elm-trees as they shed a gust of tears. Their fallen leaves lie strewn thickly about. Some of these leaves, in a timid rush, seek sanctuary within the low arched Cathedral door; but two men coming out resist them, and cast them forth again with their feet; this done, one of the two locks the door with a goodly key, and the other flits away with a folio music-book.

Not only is the day coming to an end, but so is the year. The low sun is bright yet cold behind the monastery ruins, and the Virginia creeper on the Cathedral wall has dropped half its deep-red leaves onto the pavement. It rained this afternoon, and there's a chilly shiver among the small pools on the cracked, uneven flagstones, and through the huge elm trees as they release a gust of leaves. The fallen leaves are thickly scattered around. Some of these leaves, in a hesitant rush, try to find shelter under the low arched Cathedral door; but two men coming out push them away with their feet. After that, one of them locks the door with a large key, while the other hurries off with a folio music book.

“Mr. Jasper was that, Tope?”

"Was Mr. Jasper that, Tope?"

“Yes, Mr. Dean.”

“Sure, Mr. Dean.”

“He has stayed late.”

"He’s stayed late."

“Yes, Mr. Dean. I have stayed for him, your Reverence. He has been took a little poorly.”

“Yes, Mr. Dean. I have stayed for him, your Reverence. He has been a little unwell.”

“Say ‘taken,’ Tope—to the Dean,” the younger rook interposes in a low tone with this touch of correction, as who should say: “You may offer bad grammar to the laity, or the humbler clergy, not to the Dean.”

“Say ‘taken,’ Tope—to the Dean,” the younger rookie chimes in quietly with this bit of correction, as if to say: “You can use bad grammar with the general public or the less important clergy, but not with the Dean.”

Mr. Tope, Chief Verger and Showman, and accustomed to be high with excursion parties, declines with a silent loftiness to perceive that any suggestion has been tendered to him.

Mr. Tope, the Chief Verger and Showman, used to being in charge during tour groups, dismisses any suggestion made to him with a silent air of superiority.

“And when and how has Mr. Jasper been taken—for, as Mr. Crisparkle has remarked, it is better to say taken—taken—” repeats the Dean; “when and how has Mr. Jasper been Taken—”

“And when and how has Mr. Jasper been taken—for, as Mr. Crisparkle has pointed out, it's better to say taken—taken—” repeats the Dean; “when and how has Mr. Jasper been Taken—”

“Taken, sir,” Tope deferentially murmurs.

“Got it, sir,” Tope humbly replies.

“—Poorly, Tope?”

“—Badly, Tope?”

“Why, sir, Mr. Jasper was that breathed—”

“Why, sir, Mr. Jasper was the one who breathed—”

“I wouldn’t say ‘That breathed,’ Tope,” Mr. Crisparkle interposes with the same touch as before. “Not English—to the Dean.”

“I wouldn’t say ‘That breathed,’ Tope,” Mr. Crisparkle interjects with the same emphasis as before. “Not English—to the Dean.”

“Breathed to that extent,” the Dean (not unflattered by this indirect homage) condescendingly remarks, “would be preferable.”

“Breathed to that extent,” the Dean (not unflattered by this indirect homage) says condescendingly, “would be better.”

“Mr. Jasper’s breathing was so remarkably short”—thus discreetly does Mr. Tope work his way round the sunken rock—“when he came in, that it distressed him mightily to get his notes out: which was perhaps the cause of his having a kind of fit on him after a little. His memory grew DAZED.” Mr. Tope, with his eyes on the Reverend Mr. Crisparkle, shoots this word out, as defying him to improve upon it: “and a dimness and giddiness crept over him as strange as ever I saw: though he didn’t seem to mind it particularly, himself. However, a little time and a little water brought him out of his DAZE.” Mr. Tope repeats the word and its emphasis, with the air of saying: “As I have made a success, I’ll make it again.”

“Mr. Jasper’s breathing was so incredibly shallow”—that’s how Mr. Tope discreetly navigates around the sunken rock—“when he arrived, that it upset him greatly to get his notes out: which might have led to him having a sort of fit afterward. His memory became DAZED.” Mr. Tope, eyeing the Reverend Mr. Crisparkle, throws this word out, as if challenging him to come up with something better: “and a weird dimness and dizziness came over him like nothing I’ve ever seen: though he didn’t seem to care all that much, himself. Still, after a little time and some water, he was back to normal from his DAZE.” Mr. Tope repeats the word with emphasis, giving off the vibe of saying: “Since I’ve succeeded, I can do it again.”

“And Mr. Jasper has gone home quite himself, has he?” asked the Dean.

“And Mr. Jasper has gone home feeling like himself, has he?” asked the Dean.

“Your Reverence, he has gone home quite himself. And I’m glad to see he’s having his fire kindled up, for it’s chilly after the wet, and the Cathedral had both a damp feel and a damp touch this afternoon, and he was very shivery.”

“Your Reverence, he has gone home as himself. And I’m glad to see he’s getting his fire started, because it’s cold after the rain, and the Cathedral felt damp and chilly this afternoon, and he was quite shivery.”

They all three look towards an old stone gatehouse crossing the Close, with an arched thoroughfare passing beneath it. Through its latticed window, a fire shines out upon the fast-darkening scene, involving in shadow the pendent masses of ivy and creeper covering the building’s front. As the deep Cathedral-bell strikes the hour, a ripple of wind goes through these at their distance, like a ripple of the solemn sound that hums through tomb and tower, broken niche and defaced statue, in the pile close at hand.

They all three look toward an old stone gatehouse crossing the Close, with an arched pathway passing beneath it. Through its latticed window, a fire glows against the quickly darkening scene, casting shadows on the hanging masses of ivy and vines covering the building's front. As the deep Cathedral bell tolls the hour, a breeze rustles through these at a distance, like the echo of the solemn sound that resonates through tomb and tower, broken niche, and damaged statue in the nearby structure.

“Is Mr. Jasper’s nephew with him?” the Dean asks.

“Is Mr. Jasper's nephew with him?” the Dean asks.

“No, sir,” replied the Verger, “but expected. There’s his own solitary shadow betwixt his two windows—the one looking this way, and the one looking down into the High Street—drawing his own curtains now.”

“No, sir,” replied the Verger, “but it was expected. There’s his own solitary shadow between his two windows—the one facing this way, and the one looking down into the High Street—drawing his own curtains now.”

“Well, well,” says the Dean, with a sprightly air of breaking up the little conference, “I hope Mr. Jasper’s heart may not be too much set upon his nephew. Our affections, however laudable, in this transitory world, should never master us; we should guide them, guide them. I find I am not disagreeably reminded of my dinner, by hearing my dinner-bell. Perhaps, Mr. Crisparkle, you will, before going home, look in on Jasper?”

“Well, well,” says the Dean, cheerfully interrupting the little conference, “I hope Mr. Jasper isn’t too attached to his nephew. Our feelings, though noble, in this temporary world, should never control us; we should steer them, steer them. I find I am not unpleasantly reminded of my dinner by hearing my dinner bell. Perhaps, Mr. Crispakle, before you head home, you could check in on Jasper?”

“Certainly, Mr. Dean. And tell him that you had the kindness to desire to know how he was?”

“Of course, Mr. Dean. And let him know that you were kind enough to want to check on how he’s doing?”

“Ay; do so, do so. Certainly. Wished to know how he was. By all means. Wished to know how he was.”

“Yeah, go ahead, go ahead. Of course. I wanted to know how he was doing. Absolutely. I wanted to know how he was.”

With a pleasant air of patronage, the Dean as nearly cocks his quaint hat as a Dean in good spirits may, and directs his comely gaiters towards the ruddy dining-room of the snug old red-brick house where he is at present, “in residence” with Mrs. Dean and Miss Dean.

With a friendly sense of superiority, the Dean tips his charming hat as much as a cheerful Dean can, and makes his way toward the warm dining room of the cozy old red-brick house where he is currently “in residence” with Mrs. Dean and Miss Dean.

Mr. Crisparkle, Minor Canon, fair and rosy, and perpetually pitching himself head-foremost into all the deep running water in the surrounding country; Mr. Crisparkle, Minor Canon, early riser, musical, classical, cheerful, kind, good-natured, social, contented, and boy-like; Mr. Crisparkle, Minor Canon and good man, lately “Coach” upon the chief Pagan high roads, but since promoted by a patron (grateful for a well-taught son) to his present Christian beat; betakes himself to the gatehouse, on his way home to his early tea.

Mr. Crisparkle, a Minor Canon, is fair and rosy, always throwing himself into all the deep rivers in the area; Mr. Crisparkle, a Minor Canon, is an early riser, musical, classy, cheerful, kind, good-natured, social, content, and youthful; Mr. Crisparkle, a Minor Canon and a good man, recently “Coach” on the main Pagan highways, but since promoted by a grateful patron (thanks to a well-taught son) to his current Christian duties; heads to the gatehouse on his way home for his early tea.

“Sorry to hear from Tope that you have not been well, Jasper.”

“I'm sorry to hear from Tope that you haven't been feeling well, Jasper.”

“O, it was nothing, nothing!”

"Oh, it was nothing!"

“You look a little worn.”

“You look a bit tired.”

“Do I? O, I don’t think so. What is better, I don’t feel so. Tope has made too much of it, I suspect. It’s his trade to make the most of everything appertaining to the Cathedral, you know.”

“Do I? Oh, I don’t think so. To be honest, I don’t really feel that way. Tope has probably exaggerated a bit, I think. It’s his job to get the most out of everything related to the Cathedral, you know.”

“I may tell the Dean—I call expressly from the Dean—that you are all right again?”

"I can tell the Dean—I’m specifically reaching out for the Dean—that you’re feeling better now?"

The reply, with a slight smile, is: “Certainly; with my respects and thanks to the Dean.”

The response, with a slight smile, is: “Of course; with my respect and thanks to the Dean.”

“I’m glad to hear that you expect young Drood.”

“I’m happy to hear that you’re expecting young Drood.”

“I expect the dear fellow every moment.”

“I expect the dear guy any minute now.”

“Ah! He will do you more good than a doctor, Jasper.”

“Ah! He'll do you more good than a doctor, Jasper.”

“More good than a dozen doctors. For I love him dearly, and I don’t love doctors, or doctors’ stuff.”

“More helpful than a dozen doctors. Because I care about him a lot, and I’m not a fan of doctors or anything related to them.”

Mr. Jasper is a dark man of some six-and-twenty, with thick, lustrous, well-arranged black hair and whiskers. He looks older than he is, as dark men often do. His voice is deep and good, his face and figure are good, his manner is a little sombre. His room is a little sombre, and may have had its influence in forming his manner. It is mostly in shadow. Even when the sun shines brilliantly, it seldom touches the grand piano in the recess, or the folio music-books on the stand, or the book-shelves on the wall, or the unfinished picture of a blooming schoolgirl hanging over the chimneypiece; her flowing brown hair tied with a blue riband, and her beauty remarkable for a quite childish, almost babyish, touch of saucy discontent, comically conscious of itself. (There is not the least artistic merit in this picture, which is a mere daub; but it is clear that the painter has made it humorously—one might almost say, revengefully—like the original.)

Mr. Jasper is a dark-skinned man in his mid-twenties, with thick, shiny, well-styled black hair and facial hair. He looks older than he actually is, which is common for dark-skinned men. His voice is deep and pleasant, his face and build are attractive, and his demeanor is somewhat serious. His room has a somber feel to it and might have contributed to his attitude. It’s mostly in shadow. Even when the sun shines brightly, it rarely reaches the grand piano in the corner, the music books on the stand, the bookshelves along the wall, or the unfinished painting of a cheerful schoolgirl hanging above the fireplace; her wavy brown hair tied with a blue ribbon, and her beauty notably marked by a somewhat childish, almost naive, hint of defiant self-awareness, comically aware of itself. (This painting has no artistic value; it's just a simple piece, but it’s obvious that the artist made it humorously—one might even say, out of spite—like the original.)

“We shall miss you, Jasper, at the ‘Alternate Musical Wednesdays’ to-night; but no doubt you are best at home. Good-night. God bless you! ‘Tell me, shep-herds, te-e-ell me; tell me-e-e, have you seen (have you seen, have you seen, have you seen) my-y-y Flo-o-ora-a pass this way!’” Melodiously good Minor Canon the Reverend Septimus Crisparkle thus delivers himself, in musical rhythm, as he withdraws his amiable face from the doorway and conveys it down-stairs.

“We're going to miss you, Jasper, at the ‘Alternate Musical Wednesdays’ tonight; but I’m sure it's best for you to stay home. Good night. God bless you! ‘Tell me, shepherds, tell me; have you seen my Flora pass this way!’” The charming Minor Canon, Reverend Septimus Crispakle, sings this in a melodic rhythm as he steps away from the doorway and makes his way downstairs.

Sounds of recognition and greeting pass between the Reverend Septimus and somebody else, at the stair-foot. Mr. Jasper listens, starts from his chair, and catches a young fellow in his arms, exclaiming:

Sounds of acknowledgment and greetings are exchanged between Reverend Septimus and someone else at the bottom of the stairs. Mr. Jasper listens, jumps up from his chair, and catches a young man in his arms, exclaiming:

“My dear Edwin!”

“Hey, Edwin!”

“My dear Jack! So glad to see you!”

“My dear Jack! So happy to see you!”

“Get off your greatcoat, bright boy, and sit down here in your own corner. Your feet are not wet? Pull your boots off. Do pull your boots off.”

“Take off your greatcoat, bright boy, and sit down here in your own corner. Your feet aren't wet, right? Take off your boots. Go ahead and take off your boots.”

“My dear Jack, I am as dry as a bone. Don’t moddley-coddley, there’s a good fellow. I like anything better than being moddley-coddleyed.”

“My dear Jack, I am as dry as can be. Don’t treat me delicately, there’s a good guy. I prefer anything over being handled with kid gloves.”

With the check upon him of being unsympathetically restrained in a genial outburst of enthusiasm, Mr. Jasper stands still, and looks on intently at the young fellow, divesting himself of his outward coat, hat, gloves, and so forth. Once for all, a look of intentness and intensity—a look of hungry, exacting, watchful, and yet devoted affection—is always, now and ever afterwards, on the Jasper face whenever the Jasper face is addressed in this direction. And whenever it is so addressed, it is never, on this occasion or on any other, dividedly addressed; it is always concentrated.

With the pressure of trying to keep his excitement in check, Mr. Jasper stands still and watches the young man closely as he takes off his coat, hat, gloves, and so on. From that moment on, there's a look of focus and intensity on the Jasper face—a look of longing, demanding, attentive, yet devoted affection—whenever it's directed towards this young man. And whenever it is, it is never, in this moment or any other, addressed in a half-hearted way; it's always fully concentrated.

“Now I am right, and now I’ll take my corner, Jack. Any dinner, Jack?”

“Now I’m all set, and now I’ll take my spot, Jack. Any dinner, Jack?”

Mr. Jasper opens a door at the upper end of the room, and discloses a small inner room pleasantly lighted and prepared, wherein a comely dame is in the act of setting dishes on table.

Mr. Jasper opens a door at the end of the room and reveals a small inner room that is nicely lit and set up, where a lovely woman is in the process of arranging dishes on the table.

“What a jolly old Jack it is!” cries the young fellow, with a clap of his hands. “Look here, Jack; tell me; whose birthday is it?”

“What a cheerful old Jack he is!” exclaims the young man, clapping his hands. “Hey, Jack; tell me; whose birthday is it?”

“Not yours, I know,” Mr. Jasper answers, pausing to consider.

“Not yours, I know,” Mr. Jasper replies, taking a moment to think.

“Not mine, you know? No; not mine, I know! Pussy’s!”

“Not mine, you know? No; not mine, I know! It's Pussy’s!”

Fixed as the look the young fellow meets is, there is yet in it some strange power of suddenly including the sketch over the chimneypiece.

Fixed as the young guy's gaze is, there's still something strange about it that suddenly brings in the picture above the fireplace.

“Pussy’s, Jack! We must drink Many happy returns to her. Come, uncle; take your dutiful and sharp-set nephew in to dinner.”

“Cheers, Jack! We should drink to many happy returns for her. Come on, uncle; let’s take your eager and hungry nephew to dinner.”

As the boy (for he is little more) lays a hand on Jasper’s shoulder, Jasper cordially and gaily lays a hand on his shoulder, and so Marseillaise-wise they go in to dinner.

As the boy (since he’s hardly anything more) puts a hand on Jasper’s shoulder, Jasper cheerfully and playfully puts a hand on his shoulder, and together they head into dinner, just like in the Marseillaise.

“And, Lord! here’s Mrs. Tope!” cries the boy. “Lovelier than ever!”

“And, wow! here's Mrs. Tope!” the boy exclaims. “More beautiful than ever!”

“Never you mind me, Master Edwin,” retorts the Verger’s wife; “I can take care of myself.”

“Don’t worry about me, Master Edwin,” replies the Verger’s wife; “I can handle myself.”

“You can’t. You’re much too handsome. Give me a kiss because it’s Pussy’s birthday.”

“You can’t. You’re way too handsome. Give me a kiss because it’s Pussy’s birthday.”

“I’d Pussy you, young man, if I was Pussy, as you call her,” Mrs. Tope blushingly retorts, after being saluted. “Your uncle’s too much wrapt up in you, that’s where it is. He makes so much of you, that it’s my opinion you think you’ve only to call your Pussys by the dozen, to make ’em come.”

“I’d love you, young man, if I were the woman you call Pussy,” Mrs. Tope replies with a blush after being greeted. “Your uncle is so focused on you, that’s the issue. He thinks so highly of you that I believe you think you can just call your girls by the dozen to make them come.”

“You forget, Mrs. Tope,” Mr. Jasper interposes, taking his place at the table with a genial smile, “and so do you, Ned, that Uncle and Nephew are words prohibited here by common consent and express agreement. For what we are going to receive His holy name be praised!”

“You forget, Mrs. Tope,” Mr. Jasper interrupts, taking his seat at the table with a friendly smile, “and so do you, Ned, that Uncle and Nephew are words banned here by mutual agreement. For what we are about to receive, may His holy name be praised!”

“Done like the Dean! Witness, Edwin Drood! Please to carve, Jack, for I can’t.”

“Done like the Dean! Look, Edwin Drood! Please carve it, Jack, because I can’t.”

This sally ushers in the dinner. Little to the present purpose, or to any purpose, is said, while it is in course of being disposed of. At length the cloth is drawn, and a dish of walnuts and a decanter of rich-coloured sherry are placed upon the table.

This excursion leads into dinner. Not much relevant or useful is said while it's being served. Finally, the tablecloth is removed, and a bowl of walnuts along with a bottle of deep-colored sherry are set on the table.

“I say! Tell me, Jack,” the young fellow then flows on: “do you really and truly feel as if the mention of our relationship divided us at all? I don’t.”

“I say! Tell me, Jack,” the young guy continues: “do you honestly feel like the mention of our relationship pushes us apart at all? I don’t.”

“Uncles as a rule, Ned, are so much older than their nephews,” is the reply, “that I have that feeling instinctively.”

“Uncles, as a rule, Ned, are usually much older than their nephews,” is the reply, “so I feel that instinctively.”

“As a rule! Ah, may-be! But what is a difference in age of half-a-dozen years or so? And some uncles, in large families, are even younger than their nephews. By George, I wish it was the case with us!”

“As a rule! Oh, maybe! But what difference does a gap of six years make? And some uncles, in big families, are actually younger than their nephews. Wow, I wish that were true for us!”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because if it was, I’d take the lead with you, Jack, and be as wise as Begone, dull Care! that turned a young man gray, and Begone, dull Care! that turned an old man to clay.—Halloa, Jack! Don’t drink.”

“Because if it were, I’d take the lead with you, Jack, and be as wise as ‘Begone, dull Care!’ that turned a young man gray, and ‘Begone, dull Care!’ that turned an old man to clay.—Hey, Jack! Don’t drink.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Asks why not, on Pussy’s birthday, and no Happy returns proposed! Pussy, Jack, and many of ’em! Happy returns, I mean.”

“Asks why not, on Pussy’s birthday, and no Happy returns suggested! Pussy, Jack, and a bunch of them! Happy returns, I mean.”

Laying an affectionate and laughing touch on the boy’s extended hand, as if it were at once his giddy head and his light heart, Mr. Jasper drinks the toast in silence.

Laying a warm and playful touch on the boy’s outstretched hand, as if it were both his goofy head and his cheerful heart, Mr. Jasper drinks the toast in silence.

“Hip, hip, hip, and nine times nine, and one to finish with, and all that, understood. Hooray, hooray, hooray!—And now, Jack, let’s have a little talk about Pussy. Two pairs of nut-crackers? Pass me one, and take the other.” Crack. “How’s Pussy getting on Jack?”

“Hip, hip, hip, and nine times nine, and one to wrap it up, and all that, got it. Hooray, hooray, hooray!—Now, Jack, let’s have a little chat about Pussy. Two pairs of nutcrackers? Hand me one, and take the other.” Crack. “How’s Pussy doing, Jack?”

“With her music? Fairly.”

"With her music? Definitely."

“What a dreadfully conscientious fellow you are, Jack! But I know, Lord bless you! Inattentive, isn’t she?”

“What a painfully responsible guy you are, Jack! But I know, bless you! She’s so absent-minded, isn’t she?”

“She can learn anything, if she will.”

“She can learn anything, if she wants to.”

If she will! Egad, that’s it. But if she won’t?”

If she will! Wow, that’s it. But what if she won’t?

Crack!—on Mr. Jasper’s part.

Crack!—from Mr. Jasper.

“How’s she looking, Jack?”

"How's she doing, Jack?"

Mr. Jasper’s concentrated face again includes the portrait as he returns: “Very like your sketch indeed.”

Mr. Jasper's focused expression again takes in the portrait as he replies, "It looks very much like your sketch."

“I am a little proud of it,” says the young fellow, glancing up at the sketch with complacency, and then shutting one eye, and taking a corrected prospect of it over a level bridge of nut-crackers in the air: “Not badly hit off from memory. But I ought to have caught that expression pretty well, for I have seen it often enough.”

“I am a bit proud of it,” says the young guy, glancing up at the sketch with satisfaction, then shutting one eye and taking a proper look at it over a makeshift bridge of nut-crackers in the air: “Not a bad capture from memory. But I should have gotten that expression right since I’ve seen it plenty of times.”

Crack!—on Edwin Drood’s part.

Crack!—from Edwin Drood.

Crack!—on Mr. Jasper’s part.

Crack!—from Mr. Jasper.

“In point of fact,” the former resumes, after some silent dipping among his fragments of walnut with an air of pique, “I see it whenever I go to see Pussy. If I don’t find it on her face, I leave it there.—You know I do, Miss Scornful Pert. Booh!” With a twirl of the nut-crackers at the portrait.

“In fact,” the former continues, after some quiet fidgeting with his pieces of walnut, looking a bit annoyed, “I notice it every time I visit Pussy. If I don’t see it on her face, I just leave it there.—You know I do, Miss Scornful Pert. Boo!” He twirls the nut-crackers at the portrait.

Crack! crack! crack. Slowly, on Mr. Jasper’s part.

Crack! crack! crack. Slowly, from Mr. Jasper.

Crack. Sharply on the part of Edwin Drood.

Crack. That was Edwin Drood, sharp and sudden.

Silence on both sides.

Silence all around.

“Have you lost your tongue, Jack?”

“Have you lost your voice, Jack?”

“Have you found yours, Ned?”

“Have you found yours, Ned?”

“No, but really;—isn’t it, you know, after all—”

“No, but seriously;—isn’t it, you know, after all—”

Mr. Jasper lifts his dark eyebrows inquiringly.

Mr. Jasper raises his dark eyebrows with a questioning look.

“Isn’t it unsatisfactory to be cut off from choice in such a matter? There, Jack! I tell you! If I could choose, I would choose Pussy from all the pretty girls in the world.”

“Isn’t it frustrating to have no choice in something like this? There, Jack! I’m telling you! If I could choose, I would pick Pussy over all the beautiful girls in the world.”

“But you have not got to choose.”

“But you don't have to choose.”

“That’s what I complain of. My dead and gone father and Pussy’s dead and gone father must needs marry us together by anticipation. Why the—Devil, I was going to say, if it had been respectful to their memory—couldn’t they leave us alone?”

“That’s what I’m complaining about. My late father and Pussy’s late father had to arrange for us to be married in advance. Why on earth—honestly, I was going to say, if it were respectful to their memory—couldn’t they just leave us alone?”

“Tut, tut, dear boy,” Mr. Jasper remonstrates, in a tone of gentle deprecation.

“Tut, tut, dear boy,” Mr. Jasper says, in a tone of gentle disapproval.

“Tut, tut? Yes, Jack, it’s all very well for you. You can take it easily. Your life is not laid down to scale, and lined and dotted out for you, like a surveyor’s plan. You have no uncomfortable suspicion that you are forced upon anybody, nor has anybody an uncomfortable suspicion that she is forced upon you, or that you are forced upon her. You can choose for yourself. Life, for you, is a plum with the natural bloom on; it hasn’t been over-carefully wiped off for you—”

“Tut, tut? Yes, Jack, it’s easy for you. You can take it easy. Your life isn’t mapped out and detailed like a surveyor’s plan. You don’t have any uncomfortable feeling that you’re a burden to anyone, and no one feels like they’re a burden to you, or that you’re a burden to them. You can make your own choices. Life, for you, is a ripe fruit with its natural shine still on; it hasn’t been overly polished for you—”

“Don’t stop, dear fellow. Go on.”

“Keep going, my friend.”

“Can I anyhow have hurt your feelings, Jack?”

“Did I hurt your feelings in any way, Jack?”

“How can you have hurt my feelings?”

“How could you have hurt my feelings?”

“Good Heaven, Jack, you look frightfully ill! There’s a strange film come over your eyes.”

“Good heavens, Jack, you look really unwell! There’s a weird film over your eyes.”

Mr. Jasper, with a forced smile, stretches out his right hand, as if at once to disarm apprehension and gain time to get better. After a while he says faintly:

Mr. Jasper, with a strained smile, extends his right hand, as if to ease tension and buy himself some time to recover. After a moment, he says weakly:

“I have been taking opium for a pain—an agony—that sometimes overcomes me. The effects of the medicine steal over me like a blight or a cloud, and pass. You see them in the act of passing; they will be gone directly. Look away from me. They will go all the sooner.”

“I’ve been taking opium for a pain—an intense ache—that sometimes overwhelms me. The effects of the medication wash over me like a shadow or a fog, and then they fade away. You can see them fading; they’ll be gone soon. Look away from me. They’ll disappear even faster.”

With a scared face the younger man complies by casting his eyes downward at the ashes on the hearth. Not relaxing his own gaze on the fire, but rather strengthening it with a fierce, firm grip upon his elbow-chair, the elder sits for a few moments rigid, and then, with thick drops standing on his forehead, and a sharp catch of his breath, becomes as he was before. On his so subsiding in his chair, his nephew gently and assiduously tends him while he quite recovers. When Jasper is restored, he lays a tender hand upon his nephew’s shoulder, and, in a tone of voice less troubled than the purport of his words—indeed with something of raillery or banter in it—thus addresses him:

With a frightened expression, the younger man looks down at the ashes on the hearth. The elder, not taking his eyes off the fire but gripping his armchair tightly, sits still for a few moments. Then, with beads of sweat forming on his forehead and a sharp gasp, he returns to his previous state. As he settles back in his chair, his nephew carefully tends to him until he fully recovers. Once Jasper is back to normal, he places a gentle hand on his nephew's shoulder and speaks in a tone that's less anxious than what he’s saying—almost teasingly—as he addresses him:

“There is said to be a hidden skeleton in every house; but you thought there was none in mine, dear Ned.”

“There’s a hidden skeleton in every house, they say; but you thought there was none in mine, dear Ned.”

“Upon my life, Jack, I did think so. However, when I come to consider that even in Pussy’s house—if she had one—and in mine—if I had one—”

“Honestly, Jack, I really thought that. But when I think about it, even in Pussy’s house—if she had one—and in mine—if I had one—”

“You were going to say (but that I interrupted you in spite of myself) what a quiet life mine is. No whirl and uproar around me, no distracting commerce or calculation, no risk, no change of place, myself devoted to the art I pursue, my business my pleasure.”

"You were about to say (but I interrupted you against my will) how quiet my life is. There’s no chaos or noise around me, no distracting business or calculations, no risk, no moving around; I’m completely devoted to the art I practice, and my work is my joy."

“I really was going to say something of the kind, Jack; but you see, you, speaking of yourself, almost necessarily leave out much that I should have put in. For instance: I should have put in the foreground your being so much respected as Lay Precentor, or Lay Clerk, or whatever you call it, of this Cathedral; your enjoying the reputation of having done such wonders with the choir; your choosing your society, and holding such an independent position in this queer old place; your gift of teaching (why, even Pussy, who don’t like being taught, says there never was such a Master as you are!), and your connexion.”

“I was really going to say something like that, Jack; but you see, when you talk about yourself, you almost always leave out a lot that I would have included. For example: I would have highlighted your respected role as Lay Precentor, or Lay Clerk, or whatever you call it, of this Cathedral; your great reputation for the amazing things you’ve done with the choir; your ability to choose your company and have such an independent position in this quirky old place; your talent for teaching (even Pussy, who doesn’t like being taught, says there’s never been a Master quite like you!), and your connections.”

“Yes; I saw what you were tending to. I hate it.”

“Yes; I saw what you were working on. I hate it.”

“Hate it, Jack?” (Much bewildered.)

"Do you hate it, Jack?" (Much bewildered.)

“I hate it. The cramped monotony of my existence grinds me away by the grain. How does our service sound to you?”

"I hate it. The cramped monotony of my life is wearing me down little by little. How does our service sound to you?"

“Beautiful! Quite celestial!”

“Gorgeous! So heavenly!”

“It often sounds to me quite devilish. I am so weary of it. The echoes of my own voice among the arches seem to mock me with my daily drudging round. No wretched monk who droned his life away in that gloomy place, before me, can have been more tired of it than I am. He could take for relief (and did take) to carving demons out of the stalls and seats and desks. What shall I do? Must I take to carving them out of my heart?”

“It often sounds pretty devilish to me. I'm so tired of it. The echoes of my own voice in the arches seem to mock me with my daily grind. No miserable monk who droned his life away in that gloomy place before me can have been more fed up with it than I am. He could find relief (and did find it) by carving demons out of the stalls and seats and desks. What should I do? Must I start carving them out of my heart?”

“I thought you had so exactly found your niche in life, Jack,” Edwin Drood returns, astonished, bending forward in his chair to lay a sympathetic hand on Jasper’s knee, and looking at him with an anxious face.

“I thought you had really found your place in life, Jack,” Edwin Drood says, surprised, leaning forward in his chair to place a comforting hand on Jasper’s knee, and looking at him with a worried expression.

“I know you thought so. They all think so.”

“I know you thought that. Everyone thinks that.”

“Well, I suppose they do,” says Edwin, meditating aloud. “Pussy thinks so.”

“Well, I guess they do,” says Edwin, thinking out loud. “Cat thinks so.”

“When did she tell you that?”

“When did she say that to you?”

“The last time I was here. You remember when. Three months ago.”

“The last time I was here. You remember that. Three months ago.”

“How did she phrase it?”

“How did she put it?”

“O, she only said that she had become your pupil, and that you were made for your vocation.”

“O, she just said that she had become your student, and that you were destined for your calling.”

The younger man glances at the portrait. The elder sees it in him.

The younger man looks at the portrait. The older man recognizes it in him.

“Anyhow, my dear Ned,” Jasper resumes, as he shakes his head with a grave cheerfulness, “I must subdue myself to my vocation: which is much the same thing outwardly. It’s too late to find another now. This is a confidence between us.”

“Anyway, my dear Ned,” Jasper continues, shaking his head with a serious yet cheerful look, “I have to accept my role: which is pretty much the same on the outside. It’s too late to look for something else now. This is a trust between us.”

“It shall be sacredly preserved, Jack.”

“It will be kept safe, Jack.”

“I have reposed it in you, because—”

“I have placed it in your hands because—”

“I feel it, I assure you. Because we are fast friends, and because you love and trust me, as I love and trust you. Both hands, Jack.”

“I feel it, I promise you. Because we are close friends, and because you love and trust me, just as I love and trust you. Both hands, Jack.”

As each stands looking into the other’s eyes, and as the uncle holds the nephew’s hands, the uncle thus proceeds:

As they both look into each other’s eyes, and the uncle holds the nephew’s hands, the uncle begins:

“You know now, don’t you, that even a poor monotonous chorister and grinder of music—in his niche—may be troubled with some stray sort of ambition, aspiration, restlessness, dissatisfaction, what shall we call it?”

“You know now, don’t you, that even a struggling, repetitive choir singer and music maker—in his place—can deal with some kind of stray ambition, desire, restlessness, dissatisfaction, what should we call it?”

“Yes, dear Jack.”

"Sure thing, Jack."

“And you will remember?”

"Will you remember?"

“My dear Jack, I only ask you, am I likely to forget what you have said with so much feeling?”

“My dear Jack, I just want to know, am I really going to forget what you said so passionately?”

“Take it as a warning, then.”

“Take it as a warning, then.”

In the act of having his hands released, and of moving a step back, Edwin pauses for an instant to consider the application of these last words. The instant over, he says, sensibly touched:

In the moment his hands are freed and he takes a step back, Edwin pauses briefly to reflect on the meaning of those final words. Once the moment passes, he says, feeling a sense of connection:

“I am afraid I am but a shallow, surface kind of fellow, Jack, and that my headpiece is none of the best. But I needn’t say I am young; and perhaps I shall not grow worse as I grow older. At all events, I hope I have something impressible within me, which feels—deeply feels—the disinterestedness of your painfully laying your inner self bare, as a warning to me.”

“I’m afraid I’m just a shallow, superficial guy, Jack, and that my intelligence isn’t the best. But I don’t need to mention that I’m young; maybe I won’t get worse as I get older. In any case, I hope I have something inside me that is capable of feeling—truly feeling—the selflessness of your painfully revealing your inner self as a warning to me.”

Mr. Jasper’s steadiness of face and figure becomes so marvellous that his breathing seems to have stopped.

Mr. Jasper's calm expression and posture become so remarkable that it seems like he's not even breathing.

“I couldn’t fail to notice, Jack, that it cost you a great effort, and that you were very much moved, and very unlike your usual self. Of course I knew that you were extremely fond of me, but I really was not prepared for your, as I may say, sacrificing yourself to me in that way.”

“I couldn’t help but notice, Jack, that it took a lot of effort for you, and that you were very emotional, unlike your usual self. Of course, I knew you cared about me a lot, but I honestly wasn’t ready for you to, as I might say, sacrifice yourself for me like that.”

Mr. Jasper, becoming a breathing man again without the smallest stage of transition between the two extreme states, lifts his shoulders, laughs, and waves his right arm.

Mr. Jasper, suddenly coming back to life without any noticeable transition between the two extreme states, lifts his shoulders, laughs, and waves his right arm.

“No; don’t put the sentiment away, Jack; please don’t; for I am very much in earnest. I have no doubt that that unhealthy state of mind which you have so powerfully described is attended with some real suffering, and is hard to bear. But let me reassure you, Jack, as to the chances of its overcoming me. I don’t think I am in the way of it. In some few months less than another year, you know, I shall carry Pussy off from school as Mrs. Edwin Drood. I shall then go engineering into the East, and Pussy with me. And although we have our little tiffs now, arising out of a certain unavoidable flatness that attends our love-making, owing to its end being all settled beforehand, still I have no doubt of our getting on capitally then, when it’s done and can’t be helped. In short, Jack, to go back to the old song I was freely quoting at dinner (and who knows old songs better than you?), my wife shall dance, and I will sing, so merrily pass the day. Of Pussy’s being beautiful there cannot be a doubt;—and when you are good besides, Little Miss Impudence,” once more apostrophising the portrait, “I’ll burn your comic likeness, and paint your music-master another.”

“No, don’t push aside your feelings, Jack; please don’t; because I’m serious about this. I have no doubt that the unhealthy state of mind you've described so vividly comes with real pain and is tough to deal with. But let me reassure you, Jack, about the chances of it getting to me. I don’t think I’m headed that way. In just a few months less than a year, I’ll be taking Pussy out of school as Mrs. Edwin Drood. Then I’ll be heading off to work in the East, with Pussy joining me. And even though we have our little arguments now, stemming from the awkwardness that comes with our love because its outcome is all settled ahead of time, I’m confident we’ll get along great once it’s all done and out of the way. In short, Jack, going back to the old song I quoted freely at dinner (and who knows old songs better than you?), my wife will dance, and I’ll sing, and we’ll merrily pass the day. There’s no doubt that Pussy is beautiful;—and when you’re being good too, Little Miss Impudence,” addressing the portrait again, “I’ll burn your funny likeness and paint a new one of your music teacher.”

Mr. Jasper, with his hand to his chin, and with an expression of musing benevolence on his face, has attentively watched every animated look and gesture attending the delivery of these words. He remains in that attitude after they are spoken, as if in a kind of fascination attendant on his strong interest in the youthful spirit that he loves so well. Then he says with a quiet smile:

Mr. Jasper, resting his hand on his chin and sporting a thoughtful, kind expression, has closely observed every lively look and gesture that accompanied the delivery of these words. He continues in that position after they’re spoken, seemingly captivated by his deep interest in the young spirit he adores. Then, he says with a gentle smile:

“You won’t be warned, then?”

"You won’t get a warning, then?"

“No, Jack.”

“No way, Jack.”

“You can’t be warned, then?”

"You can't be warned, right?"

“No, Jack, not by you. Besides that I don’t really consider myself in danger, I don’t like your putting yourself in that position.”

“No, Jack, not by you. Plus, I don’t really think I’m in danger, and I don’t like you putting yourself in that situation.”

“Shall we go and walk in the churchyard?”

“Should we go for a walk in the churchyard?”

“By all means. You won’t mind my slipping out of it for half a moment to the Nuns’ House, and leaving a parcel there? Only gloves for Pussy; as many pairs of gloves as she is years old to-day. Rather poetical, Jack?”

“Of course. You don’t mind if I step out for a moment to the Nuns’ House and drop off a package there? Just some gloves for Pussy; as many pairs of gloves as she is years old today. A bit poetic, right, Jack?”

Mr. Jasper, still in the same attitude, murmurs: “‘Nothing half so sweet in life,’ Ned!”

Mr. Jasper, still in the same position, murmurs: “‘Nothing half as sweet in life,’ Ned!”

“Here’s the parcel in my greatcoat-pocket. They must be presented to-night, or the poetry is gone. It’s against regulations for me to call at night, but not to leave a packet. I am ready, Jack!”

“Here’s the package in my coat pocket. It needs to be delivered tonight, or the poetry is lost. It’s against the rules for me to visit at night, but I can leave a package. I’m all set, Jack!”

Mr. Jasper dissolves his attitude, and they go out together.

Mr. Jasper relaxes his demeanor, and they head out together.

CHAPTER III.
THE NUNS’ HOUSE

For sufficient reasons, which this narrative will itself unfold as it advances, a fictitious name must be bestowed upon the old Cathedral town. Let it stand in these pages as Cloisterham. It was once possibly known to the Druids by another name, and certainly to the Romans by another, and to the Saxons by another, and to the Normans by another; and a name more or less in the course of many centuries can be of little moment to its dusty chronicles.

For good reasons, which this story will reveal as it goes on, a made-up name has to be given to the old Cathedral town. Let's call it Cloisterham in these pages. It might have once been known by a different name to the Druids, certainly by another to the Romans, by yet another to the Saxons, and by a different one to the Normans; and the name, more or less, over many centuries, can be of little importance to its dusty history.

An ancient city, Cloisterham, and no meet dwelling-place for any one with hankerings after the noisy world. A monotonous, silent city, deriving an earthy flavour throughout from its Cathedral crypt, and so abounding in vestiges of monastic graves, that the Cloisterham children grow small salad in the dust of abbots and abbesses, and make dirt-pies of nuns and friars; while every ploughman in its outlying fields renders to once puissant Lord Treasurers, Archbishops, Bishops, and such-like, the attention which the Ogre in the story-book desired to render to his unbidden visitor, and grinds their bones to make his bread.

An old city, Cloisterham, and not a suitable place for anyone craving the hustle and bustle of the outside world. It’s a dull, quiet city, filled with an earthy vibe from its Cathedral crypt, and so full of remnants of monastic graves that the kids of Cloisterham grow small salads in the soil of abbots and abbesses, and make dirt pies of nuns and friars; while every farmer in the surrounding fields gives the same kind of attention to once-powerful Lord Treasurers, Archbishops, Bishops, and others, that the Ogre in the storybook wanted to give to his unexpected guest, and grinds their bones to make his bread.

A drowsy city, Cloisterham, whose inhabitants seem to suppose, with an inconsistency more strange than rare, that all its changes lie behind it, and that there are no more to come. A queer moral to derive from antiquity, yet older than any traceable antiquity. So silent are the streets of Cloisterham (though prone to echo on the smallest provocation), that of a summer-day the sunblinds of its shops scarce dare to flap in the south wind; while the sun-browned tramps, who pass along and stare, quicken their limp a little, that they may the sooner get beyond the confines of its oppressive respectability. This is a feat not difficult of achievement, seeing that the streets of Cloisterham city are little more than one narrow street by which you get into it and get out of it: the rest being mostly disappointing yards with pumps in them and no thoroughfare—exception made of the Cathedral-close, and a paved Quaker settlement, in colour and general confirmation very like a Quakeress’s bonnet, up in a shady corner.

A sleepy city, Cloisterham, where the residents strangely believe that all the changes have already happened and that there are no more to come. It’s a strange lesson to learn from history, yet it feels older than any well-documented history. The streets of Cloisterham are so quiet (though they can echo with the slightest sound) that on a summer day, the window shades of its shops barely move in the south wind; meanwhile, the sun-baked travelers passing by stare and quicken their pace just to escape the stifling respectability of the place. This isn’t hard to do, since Cloisterham's streets consist mainly of one narrow road to enter and exit, with the rest being mostly lackluster alleys featuring pumps and no way through—except for the Cathedral close and a paved Quaker settlement, which looks very much like a Quaker woman’s bonnet, tucked away in a shady corner.

In a word, a city of another and a bygone time is Cloisterham, with its hoarse Cathedral-bell, its hoarse rooks hovering about the Cathedral tower, its hoarser and less distinct rooks in the stalls far beneath. Fragments of old wall, saint’s chapel, chapter-house, convent and monastery, have got incongruously or obstructively built into many of its houses and gardens, much as kindred jumbled notions have become incorporated into many of its citizens’ minds. All things in it are of the past. Even its single pawnbroker takes in no pledges, nor has he for a long time, but offers vainly an unredeemed stock for sale, of which the costlier articles are dim and pale old watches apparently in a slow perspiration, tarnished sugar-tongs with ineffectual legs, and odd volumes of dismal books. The most abundant and the most agreeable evidences of progressing life in Cloisterham are the evidences of vegetable life in many gardens; even its drooping and despondent little theatre has its poor strip of garden, receiving the foul fiend, when he ducks from its stage into the infernal regions, among scarlet-beans or oyster-shells, according to the season of the year.

In short, Cloisterham feels like a city from a different, forgotten time. It has its raspy Cathedral bell, rough rooks circling the Cathedral tower, and even hoarser rooks nestled in the stalls below. Old pieces of wall, a saint’s chapel, chapter-house, convent, and monastery are awkwardly or disruptively incorporated into many of its homes and gardens, much like the mixed-up ideas that have taken root in the minds of its residents. Everything here belongs to the past. Even the lone pawnbroker hasn't taken in any pledges for a long time; he just showcases an unsold collection of items, which include faded, old watches that seem to be slowly sweating, ruined sugar-tongs with flimsy legs, and random volumes of gloomy books. The most frequent and pleasant signs of life moving forward in Cloisterham are the plants thriving in many gardens. Even its sad little theater has a small, struggling garden of its own, where the evil spirit ducks from the stage down to the underworld, mingling with scarlet beans or oyster shells, depending on the season.

In the midst of Cloisterham stands the Nuns’ House: a venerable brick edifice, whose present appellation is doubtless derived from the legend of its conventual uses. On the trim gate enclosing its old courtyard is a resplendent brass plate flashing forth the legend: “Seminary for Young Ladies. Miss Twinkleton.” The house-front is so old and worn, and the brass plate is so shining and staring, that the general result has reminded imaginative strangers of a battered old beau with a large modern eye-glass stuck in his blind eye.

In the center of Cloisterham stands the Nuns’ House: an old brick building, which probably gets its name from its history as a convent. On the neat gate surrounding its ancient courtyard is a shiny brass plate that boldly announces: “Seminary for Young Ladies. Miss Twinkleton.” The front of the house is so aged and weathered, and the brass plate is so bright and attention-grabbing, that the overall impression has made imaginative visitors think of a worn-out old gentleman with a big modern monocle stuck in his blind eye.

Whether the nuns of yore, being of a submissive rather than a stiff-necked generation, habitually bent their contemplative heads to avoid collision with the beams in the low ceilings of the many chambers of their House; whether they sat in its long low windows telling their beads for their mortification, instead of making necklaces of them for their adornment; whether they were ever walled up alive in odd angles and jutting gables of the building for having some ineradicable leaven of busy mother Nature in them which has kept the fermenting world alive ever since; these may be matters of interest to its haunting ghosts (if any), but constitute no item in Miss Twinkleton’s half-yearly accounts. They are neither of Miss Twinkleton’s inclusive regulars, nor of her extras. The lady who undertakes the poetical department of the establishment at so much (or so little) a quarter has no pieces in her list of recitals bearing on such unprofitable questions.

Whether the nuns of the past, being more submissive than stubborn, often bowed their heads in contemplation to avoid hitting the beams in the low ceilings of their House’s many rooms; whether they sat in its long, low windows, counting their beads for penance instead of making necklaces out of them for decoration; whether they were ever sealed alive in odd corners and protruding parts of the building for having some unavoidable aspect of nature in them that has kept the world thriving ever since; these may interest its lingering ghosts (if there are any), but they don’t appear in Miss Twinkleton’s biannual accounts. They’re neither part of Miss Twinkleton’s regular entries nor her extras. The lady in charge of the poetry section of the establishment at a certain (or uncertain) fee per quarter doesn’t have any pieces in her collection addressing such unhelpful topics.

As, in some cases of drunkenness, and in others of animal magnetism, there are two states of consciousness which never clash, but each of which pursues its separate course as though it were continuous instead of broken (thus, if I hide my watch when I am drunk, I must be drunk again before I can remember where), so Miss Twinkleton has two distinct and separate phases of being. Every night, the moment the young ladies have retired to rest, does Miss Twinkleton smarten up her curls a little, brighten up her eyes a little, and become a sprightlier Miss Twinkleton than the young ladies have ever seen. Every night, at the same hour, does Miss Twinkleton resume the topics of the previous night, comprehending the tenderer scandal of Cloisterham, of which she has no knowledge whatever by day, and references to a certain season at Tunbridge Wells (airily called by Miss Twinkleton in this state of her existence “The Wells”), notably the season wherein a certain finished gentleman (compassionately called by Miss Twinkleton, in this stage of her existence, “Foolish Mr. Porters”) revealed a homage of the heart, whereof Miss Twinkleton, in her scholastic state of existence, is as ignorant as a granite pillar. Miss Twinkleton’s companion in both states of existence, and equally adaptable to either, is one Mrs. Tisher: a deferential widow with a weak back, a chronic sigh, and a suppressed voice, who looks after the young ladies’ wardrobes, and leads them to infer that she has seen better days. Perhaps this is the reason why it is an article of faith with the servants, handed down from race to race, that the departed Tisher was a hairdresser.

In some cases of drunkenness and others of animal magnetism, there are two states of consciousness that don’t clash, each following its own path as if it’s uninterrupted rather than interrupted (for example, if I hide my watch while drunk, I need to be drunk again to remember where I put it). Similarly, Miss Twinkleton has two distinct and separate phases of being. Every night, as soon as the young ladies go to bed, Miss Twinkleton freshens up her curls a bit, brightens her eyes a bit, and becomes a livelier version of herself than the young ladies have ever seen. Every night, at the same time, she picks up the conversation from the previous night, discussing the juicier gossip of Cloisterham, which she doesn't know anything about during the day, and refers to a certain season at Tunbridge Wells (lightheartedly called “The Wells” by Miss Twinkleton in this state), especially the time when a certain smooth gentleman (affectionately referred to as “Foolish Mr. Porters” by Miss Twinkleton in this phase) expressed his feelings, which Miss Twinkleton, in her daytime persona, is completely clueless about. Miss Twinkleton's companion in both states is Mrs. Tisher, a polite widow with a weak back, a chronic sigh, and a soft voice, who takes care of the young ladies' wardrobes and leads them to believe she has seen better days. This might be why it's a widely held belief among the servants, passed down through generations, that the late Mr. Tisher was a hairdresser.

The pet pupil of the Nuns’ House is Miss Rosa Bud, of course called Rosebud; wonderfully pretty, wonderfully childish, wonderfully whimsical. An awkward interest (awkward because romantic) attaches to Miss Bud in the minds of the young ladies, on account of its being known to them that a husband has been chosen for her by will and bequest, and that her guardian is bound down to bestow her on that husband when he comes of age. Miss Twinkleton, in her seminarial state of existence, has combated the romantic aspect of this destiny by affecting to shake her head over it behind Miss Bud’s dimpled shoulders, and to brood on the unhappy lot of that doomed little victim. But with no better effect—possibly some unfelt touch of foolish Mr. Porters has undermined the endeavour—than to evoke from the young ladies an unanimous bedchamber cry of “O, what a pretending old thing Miss Twinkleton is, my dear!”

The favorite student at the Nuns’ House is Miss Rosa Bud, affectionately called Rosebud; incredibly pretty, incredibly childish, incredibly whimsical. An awkward interest (awkward because it’s romantic) surrounds Miss Bud in the minds of the young ladies, since they know a husband has been designated for her by will, and that her guardian is obligated to hand her over to that husband when he comes of age. Miss Twinkleton, in her role as a teacher, has tried to fight the romantic side of this fate by pretending to disapprove of it behind Miss Bud’s charming smile, and to ponder the unfortunate fate of that doomed little girl. But her efforts have had little effect—perhaps some unrecognized influence of foolish Mr. Porters has weakened her attempts—resulting in a unanimous response from the young ladies in their shared space of “Oh, what a pretentious old thing Miss Twinkleton is, my dear!”

The Nuns’ House is never in such a state of flutter as when this allotted husband calls to see little Rosebud. (It is unanimously understood by the young ladies that he is lawfully entitled to this privilege, and that if Miss Twinkleton disputed it, she would be instantly taken up and transported.) When his ring at the gate-bell is expected, or takes place, every young lady who can, under any pretence, look out of window, looks out of window; while every young lady who is “practising,” practises out of time; and the French class becomes so demoralised that the mark goes round as briskly as the bottle at a convivial party in the last century.

The Nuns’ House is never more chaotic than when this designated husband comes to visit little Rosebud. (All the young ladies agree that he has every right to this privilege, and if Miss Twinkleton challenged it, she would be quickly taken away.) When his ring at the gatebell is expected or happens, every young lady who can find any excuse to peek out the window does so; meanwhile, every young lady who is “practicing” is completely offbeat; and the French class becomes so unruly that the mark passes around just as quickly as the bottle at a lively party from a century ago.

On the afternoon of the day next after the dinner of two at the gatehouse, the bell is rung with the usual fluttering results.

On the afternoon after the two-person dinner at the gatehouse, the bell rings with the usual commotion.

“Mr. Edwin Drood to see Miss Rosa.”

“Mr. Edwin Drood is here to see Miss Rosa.”

This is the announcement of the parlour-maid in chief. Miss Twinkleton, with an exemplary air of melancholy on her, turns to the sacrifice, and says, “You may go down, my dear.” Miss Bud goes down, followed by all eyes.

This is the announcement from the head maid. Miss Twinkleton, with a notably sad expression, turns to the person involved and says, "You can go now, my dear." Miss Bud walks down, followed by everyone's gaze.

Mr. Edwin Drood is waiting in Miss Twinkleton’s own parlour: a dainty room, with nothing more directly scholastic in it than a terrestrial and a celestial globe. These expressive machines imply (to parents and guardians) that even when Miss Twinkleton retires into the bosom of privacy, duty may at any moment compel her to become a sort of Wandering Jewess, scouring the earth and soaring through the skies in search of knowledge for her pupils.

Mr. Edwin Drood is waiting in Miss Twinkleton’s own parlor: a charming room, with nothing more scholarly in it than a terrestrial and a celestial globe. These notable items suggest (to parents and guardians) that even when Miss Twinkleton steps into her private space, her sense of duty may at any moment require her to become a sort of Wandering Jewess, traveling the earth and soaring through the skies in search of knowledge for her students.

The last new maid, who has never seen the young gentleman Miss Rosa is engaged to, and who is making his acquaintance between the hinges of the open door, left open for the purpose, stumbles guiltily down the kitchen stairs, as a charming little apparition, with its face concealed by a little silk apron thrown over its head, glides into the parlour.

The last new maid, who has never met the young man Miss Rosa is engaged to, and who is getting to know him through the open door, which was left ajar for that reason, clumsily makes her way down the kitchen stairs. Meanwhile, a charming little figure, with its face hidden by a small silk apron draped over its head, glides into the parlor.

“O! it is so ridiculous!” says the apparition, stopping and shrinking. “Don’t, Eddy!”

“O! it is so ridiculous!” says the ghost, pausing and pulling back. “Don’t, Eddy!”

“Don’t what, Rosa?”

“Don’t what, Rosa?”

“Don’t come any nearer, please. It is so absurd.”

“Please don’t come any closer. It’s so ridiculous.”

“What is absurd, Rosa?”

"What’s absurd, Rosa?"

“The whole thing is. It is so absurd to be an engaged orphan and it is so absurd to have the girls and the servants scuttling about after one, like mice in the wainscot; and it is so absurd to be called upon!”

“The whole thing is. It is so ridiculous to be an engaged orphan and it is so ridiculous to have the girls and the servants scurrying around after you, like mice in the walls; and it is so ridiculous to be put upon!”

The apparition appears to have a thumb in the corner of its mouth while making this complaint.

The ghost seems to have a thumb in the corner of its mouth while expressing this complaint.

“You give me an affectionate reception, Pussy, I must say.”

“You're giving me such a warm welcome, Pussy, I have to say.”

“Well, I will in a minute, Eddy, but I can’t just yet. How are you?” (very shortly.)

“Well, I will in a minute, Eddy, but I can’t just yet. How are you?” (very shortly.)

“I am unable to reply that I am much the better for seeing you, Pussy, inasmuch as I see nothing of you.”

“I can’t say that seeing you has done me much good, Pussy, since I don’t see you at all.”

This second remonstrance brings a dark, bright, pouting eye out from a corner of the apron; but it swiftly becomes invisible again, as the apparition exclaims: “O good gracious! you have had half your hair cut off!”

This second complaint reveals a dark, bright, pouting eye peeking out from a corner of the apron; but it quickly disappears again as the figure exclaims: “Oh my goodness! you’ve had half your hair cut off!”

“I should have done better to have had my head cut off, I think,” says Edwin, rumpling the hair in question, with a fierce glance at the looking-glass, and giving an impatient stamp. “Shall I go?”

“I should have done better to get my head cut off, I think,” says Edwin, messing up his hair with an intense look in the mirror, and stamping his foot in frustration. “Should I leave?”

“No; you needn’t go just yet, Eddy. The girls would all be asking questions why you went.”

“No, you don’t have to leave just yet, Eddy. The girls would be asking questions about why you left.”

“Once for all, Rosa, will you uncover that ridiculous little head of yours and give me a welcome?”

“Once and for all, Rosa, will you take off that silly little hat of yours and give me a proper welcome?”

The apron is pulled off the childish head, as its wearer replies: “You’re very welcome, Eddy. There! I’m sure that’s nice. Shake hands. No, I can’t kiss you, because I’ve got an acidulated drop in my mouth.”

The apron is taken off the childish head, and the wearer responds: “You’re very welcome, Eddy. There! I’m sure that’s nice. Shake hands. No, I can’t kiss you because I have a sour candy in my mouth.”

“Are you at all glad to see me, Pussy?”

“Are you even happy to see me, Pussy?”

“O, yes, I’m dreadfully glad.—Go and sit down.—Miss Twinkleton.”

“O, yes, I’m incredibly glad.—Go and take a seat.—Miss Twinkleton.”

It is the custom of that excellent lady when these visits occur, to appear every three minutes, either in her own person or in that of Mrs. Tisher, and lay an offering on the shrine of Propriety by affecting to look for some desiderated article. On the present occasion Miss Twinkleton, gracefully gliding in and out, says in passing: “How do you do, Mr. Drood? Very glad indeed to have the pleasure. Pray excuse me. Tweezers. Thank you!”

It is the custom of that wonderful lady during these visits to show up every three minutes, either as herself or as Mrs. Tisher, and make a nod to propriety by pretending to look for some desired item. On this occasion, Miss Twinkleton, smoothly coming and going, says while passing by: “How do you do, Mr. Drood? Very pleased to meet you. Please excuse me. Tweezers. Thank you!”

“I got the gloves last evening, Eddy, and I like them very much. They are beauties.”

“I got the gloves last night, Eddy, and I really like them. They’re gorgeous.”

“Well, that’s something,” the affianced replies, half grumbling. “The smallest encouragement thankfully received. And how did you pass your birthday, Pussy?”

“Well, that’s something,” the engaged person responds, half grumbling. “I’ll take any little encouragement I can get. So, how did you celebrate your birthday, Pussy?”

“Delightfully! Everybody gave me a present. And we had a feast. And we had a ball at night.”

“Awesome! Everyone gave me a gift. We had a big meal. And we had a blast at night.”

“A feast and a ball, eh? These occasions seem to go off tolerably well without me, Pussy.”

“A party and a dance, huh? These events seem to turn out just fine without me, Pussy.”

“De-lightfully!” cries Rosa, in a quite spontaneous manner, and without the least pretence of reserve.

“Delightfully!” exclaims Rosa, in a completely spontaneous way, and with no hint of hesitation.

“Hah! And what was the feast?”

“Hah! And what was the celebration?”

“Tarts, oranges, jellies, and shrimps.”

“Tarts, oranges, jellies, and shrimp.”

“Any partners at the ball?”

“Any dates for the ball?”

“We danced with one another, of course, sir. But some of the girls made game to be their brothers. It was so droll!”

“We danced with each other, of course, sir. But some of the girls pretended to be their brothers. It was so funny!”

“Did anybody make game to be—”

“Did anyone plan to be—”

“To be you? O dear yes!” cries Rosa, laughing with great enjoyment. “That was the first thing done.”

“To be you? Oh yes, absolutely!” shouts Rosa, laughing with delight. “That was the first thing we did.”

“I hope she did it pretty well,” says Edwin rather doubtfully.

“I hope she did it okay,” Edwin says, sounding a bit unsure.

“O, it was excellent!—I wouldn’t dance with you, you know.”

“O, it was amazing!—I wouldn’t dance with you, just so you know.”

Edwin scarcely seems to see the force of this; begs to know if he may take the liberty to ask why?

Edwin hardly seems to understand the point of this; he asks if he can take the liberty to find out why.

“Because I was so tired of you,” returns Rosa. But she quickly adds, and pleadingly too, seeing displeasure in his face: “Dear Eddy, you were just as tired of me, you know.”

“Because I was so tired of you,” Rosa replies. But she quickly adds, and in a pleading tone, noticing the displeasure on his face: “Dear Eddy, you were just as tired of me, you know.”

“Did I say so, Rosa?”

“Did I say that, Rosa?”

“Say so! Do you ever say so? No, you only showed it. O, she did it so well!” cries Rosa, in a sudden ecstasy with her counterfeit betrothed.

“Say it! Do you ever say it? No, you only showed it. Oh, she did it so well!” cries Rosa, in a sudden burst of excitement with her fake fiancé.

“It strikes me that she must be a devilish impudent girl,” says Edwin Drood. “And so, Pussy, you have passed your last birthday in this old house.”

“It seems to me that she must be a really rude girl,” says Edwin Drood. “And so, Pussy, you have celebrated your last birthday in this old house.”

“Ah, yes!” Rosa clasps her hands, looks down with a sigh, and shakes her head.

“Ah, yes!” Rosa clasps her hands, looks down with a sigh, and shakes her head.

“You seem to be sorry, Rosa.”

“You look like you feel bad, Rosa.”

“I am sorry for the poor old place. Somehow, I feel as if it would miss me, when I am gone so far away, so young.”

“I’m sorry for the sad old place. Somehow, I feel like it will miss me when I’m gone so far away, still so young.”

“Perhaps we had better stop short, Rosa?”

“Maybe we should stop here, Rosa?”

She looks up at him with a swift bright look; next moment shakes her head, sighs, and looks down again.

She glances up at him with a quick, bright look; then she shakes her head, sighs, and looks down again.

“That is to say, is it, Pussy, that we are both resigned?”

"Are we both giving up, Pussy?"

She nods her head again, and after a short silence, quaintly bursts out with: “You know we must be married, and married from here, Eddy, or the poor girls will be so dreadfully disappointed!”

She nods her head again, and after a brief pause, she suddenly exclaims: “You know we have to get married, and we should do it here, Eddy, or the poor girls will be so terribly disappointed!”

For the moment there is more of compassion, both for her and for himself, in her affianced husband’s face, than there is of love. He checks the look, and asks: “Shall I take you out for a walk, Rosa dear?”

For now, her fiancé looks more compassionate for both her and himself than he does loving. He catches himself and asks, “Shall I take you out for a walk, Rosa dear?”

Rosa dear does not seem at all clear on this point, until her face, which has been comically reflective, brightens. “O, yes, Eddy; let us go for a walk! And I tell you what we’ll do. You shall pretend that you are engaged to somebody else, and I’ll pretend that I am not engaged to anybody, and then we shan’t quarrel.”

Rosa doesn't seem to understand this at all until her face, which has been amusingly pensive, lights up. “Oh, yes, Eddy; let’s go for a walk! And here’s what we’ll do. You can pretend that you’re engaged to someone else, and I’ll pretend that I’m not engaged to anyone, and then we won’t argue.”

“Do you think that will prevent our falling out, Rosa?”

“Do you think that will stop us from having a falling out, Rosa?”

“I know it will. Hush! Pretend to look out of window—Mrs. Tisher!”

“I know it will. Shh! Pretend to look out the window—Mrs. Tisher!”

Through a fortuitous concourse of accidents, the matronly Tisher heaves in sight, says, in rustling through the room like the legendary ghost of a dowager in silken skirts: “I hope I see Mr. Drood well; though I needn’t ask, if I may judge from his complexion. I trust I disturb no one; but there was a paper-knife—O, thank you, I am sure!” and disappears with her prize.

Through a lucky series of events, the motherly Tisher appears, moving through the room like a legendary ghost in silky skirts and says, “I hope Mr. Drood is doing well; though I don't really need to ask, judging by his complexion. I hope I'm not interrupting anyone; but there was a paper-knife—Oh, thank you, I'm sure!” and she disappears with her prize.

“One other thing you must do, Eddy, to oblige me,” says Rosebud. “The moment we get into the street, you must put me outside, and keep close to the house yourself—squeeze and graze yourself against it.”

“One other thing you need to do, Eddy, to help me,” says Rosebud. “As soon as we get into the street, you have to put me outside, and stay close to the house yourself—squeeze and brush against it.”

“By all means, Rosa, if you wish it. Might I ask why?”

“Of course, Rosa, if that's what you want. Can I ask why?”

“O! because I don’t want the girls to see you.”

“O! because I don’t want the girls to see you.”

“It’s a fine day; but would you like me to carry an umbrella up?”

“It’s a nice day; but do you want me to bring an umbrella?”

“Don’t be foolish, sir. You haven’t got polished leather boots on,” pouting, with one shoulder raised.

“Don’t be silly, sir. You’re not wearing shiny leather boots,” she said, pouting with one shoulder raised.

“Perhaps that might escape the notice of the girls, even if they did see me,” remarks Edwin, looking down at his boots with a sudden distaste for them.

“Maybe the girls wouldn't notice, even if they did see me,” Edwin says, glancing down at his boots with a sudden dislike for them.

“Nothing escapes their notice, sir. And then I know what would happen. Some of them would begin reflecting on me by saying (for they are free) that they never will on any account engage themselves to lovers without polished leather boots. Hark! Miss Twinkleton. I’ll ask for leave.”

“Nothing gets past them, sir. And I know what would happen. Some of them would start talking about me, saying (because they are free) that they'll never commit to a partner unless they have shiny leather boots. Listen! Miss Twinkleton. I’m going to ask for permission.”

That discreet lady being indeed heard without, inquiring of nobody in a blandly conversational tone as she advances: “Eh? Indeed! Are you quite sure you saw my mother-of-pearl button-holder on the work-table in my room?” is at once solicited for walking leave, and graciously accords it. And soon the young couple go out of the Nuns’ House, taking all precautions against the discovery of the so vitally defective boots of Mr. Edwin Drood: precautions, let us hope, effective for the peace of Mrs. Edwin Drood that is to be.

That discreet lady is heard outside, casually asking as she approaches, “Oh? Really! Are you absolutely sure you saw my mother-of-pearl button-holder on the work-table in my room?” She is immediately asked for permission to step out and graciously agrees. Soon, the young couple exits the Nuns’ House, taking every precaution to conceal the seriously worn boots of Mr. Edwin Drood; hopefully, these measures will ensure the peace of Mrs. Edwin Drood in the future.

“Which way shall we take, Rosa?”

“Which way should we go, Rosa?”

Rosa replies: “I want to go to the Lumps-of-Delight shop.”

Rosa replies, “I want to go to the Lumps-of-Delight shop.”

“To the—?”

“To the—?”

“A Turkish sweetmeat, sir. My gracious me, don’t you understand anything? Call yourself an Engineer, and not know that?”

“A Turkish dessert, sir. Goodness, don’t you understand anything? You call yourself an Engineer, and you don’t know that?”

“Why, how should I know it, Rosa?”

“Why would I know that, Rosa?”

“Because I am very fond of them. But O! I forgot what we are to pretend. No, you needn’t know anything about them; never mind.”

“Because I really like them. But oh! I forgot what we’re supposed to pretend. No, you don’t need to know anything about them; it’s fine.”

So he is gloomily borne off to the Lumps-of-Delight shop, where Rosa makes her purchase, and, after offering some to him (which he rather indignantly declines), begins to partake of it with great zest: previously taking off and rolling up a pair of little pink gloves, like rose-leaves, and occasionally putting her little pink fingers to her rosy lips, to cleanse them from the Dust of Delight that comes off the Lumps.

So he is reluctantly taken to the Lumps-of-Delight shop, where Rosa makes her purchase, and after offering some to him (which he somewhat indignantly declines), she starts enjoying it with great enthusiasm: first, she takes off and rolls up a pair of little pink gloves, like rose petals, and occasionally brings her little pink fingers to her rosy lips to clean them from the Dust of Delight that comes off the Lumps.

“Now, be a good-tempered Eddy, and pretend. And so you are engaged?”

“Now, be a pleasant Eddy, and pretend. So, are you engaged?”

“And so I am engaged.”

“So, I’m getting engaged.”

“Is she nice?”

"Is she good?"

“Charming.”

"Adorable."

“Tall?”

"Really tall?"

“Immensely tall!” Rosa being short.

"Super tall!" Rosa being short.

“Must be gawky, I should think,” is Rosa’s quiet commentary.

“Must be awkward, I guess,” is Rosa’s quiet remark.

“I beg your pardon; not at all,” contradiction rising in him.

“I’m sorry; not at all,” he said, feeling a contradiction welling up inside him.

“What is termed a fine woman; a splendid woman.”

“What is called a great woman; an amazing woman.”

“Big nose, no doubt,” is the quiet commentary again.

“Big nose, no question,” is the quiet comment again.

“Not a little one, certainly,” is the quick reply, (Rosa’s being a little one.)

“Not a small one, definitely,” is the quick reply, (Rosa’s being a small one.)

“Long pale nose, with a red knob in the middle. I know the sort of nose,” says Rosa, with a satisfied nod, and tranquilly enjoying the Lumps.

“Long pale nose, with a red bump in the middle. I know that kind of nose,” says Rosa, nodding with satisfaction and calmly enjoying the Lumps.

“You don’t know the sort of nose, Rosa,” with some warmth; “because it’s nothing of the kind.”

“You don’t know what kind of nose it is, Rosa,” he said warmly; “because it’s nothing like that.”

“Not a pale nose, Eddy?”

"Not a pale nose, Eddy?"

“No.” Determined not to assent.

“No.” Firmly refusing to agree.

“A red nose? O! I don’t like red noses. However; to be sure she can always powder it.”

“A red nose? Oh! I don’t like red noses. But she can always cover it up with powder.”

“She would scorn to powder it,” says Edwin, becoming heated.

“She would be too proud to do that,” says Edwin, getting worked up.

“Would she? What a stupid thing she must be! Is she stupid in everything?”

“Would she? What a dumb thing for her to do! Is she clueless about everything?”

“No; in nothing.”

"No; not at all."

After a pause, in which the whimsically wicked face has not been unobservant of him, Rosa says:

After a moment of silence, during which the playfully mischievous face has been keeping an eye on him, Rosa says:

“And this most sensible of creatures likes the idea of being carried off to Egypt; does she, Eddy?”

“And this smartest of creatures really likes the idea of being taken to Egypt; doesn’t she, Eddy?”

“Yes. She takes a sensible interest in triumphs of engineering skill: especially when they are to change the whole condition of an undeveloped country.”

“Yes. She takes a practical interest in the achievements of engineering, especially when they have the potential to transform an undeveloped country.”

“Lor!” says Rosa, shrugging her shoulders, with a little laugh of wonder.

“Wow!” says Rosa, shrugging her shoulders with a slight laugh of amazement.

“Do you object,” Edwin inquires, with a majestic turn of his eyes downward upon the fairy figure: “do you object, Rosa, to her feeling that interest?”

“Do you have a problem with that?” Edwin asks, looking down at the fairy figure with a grand gesture. “Do you, Rosa, mind her feeling that way?”

“Object? my dear Eddy! But really, doesn’t she hate boilers and things?”

“Object? My dear Eddy! But really, doesn’t she hate boilers and stuff?”

“I can answer for her not being so idiotic as to hate Boilers,” he returns with angry emphasis; “though I cannot answer for her views about Things; really not understanding what Things are meant.”

“I can guarantee that she’s not foolish enough to hate Boilers,” he replies with intense frustration; “but I can’t speak for her opinions on Things; I honestly don’t understand what Things are supposed to be.”

“But don’t she hate Arabs, and Turks, and Fellahs, and people?”

"But doesn't she hate Arabs, Turks, Fellahs, and people?"

“Certainly not.” Very firmly.

"Definitely not." Very firmly.

“At least she must hate the Pyramids? Come, Eddy?”

“At least she has to hate the Pyramids? Come on, Eddy?”

“Why should she be such a little—tall, I mean—goose, as to hate the Pyramids, Rosa?”

“Why should she be such a little—tall, I mean—goof, as to hate the Pyramids, Rosa?”

“Ah! you should hear Miss Twinkleton,” often nodding her head, and much enjoying the Lumps, “bore about them, and then you wouldn’t ask. Tiresome old burying-grounds! Isises, and Ibises, and Cheopses, and Pharaohses; who cares about them? And then there was Belzoni, or somebody, dragged out by the legs, half-choked with bats and dust. All the girls say: Serve him right, and hope it hurt him, and wish he had been quite choked.”

“Ah! You should hear Miss Twinkleton,” often nodding her head and really enjoying the Lumps, “talk about them, and then you wouldn’t ask. Annoying old burial sites! Isises, and Ibises, and Cheopses, and Pharaohses; who cares about them? And then there was Belzoni, or someone like him, dragged out by the legs, half-choked with bats and dust. All the girls say: Serves him right, hope it hurt him, and wish he had been completely choked.”

The two youthful figures, side by side, but not now arm-in-arm, wander discontentedly about the old Close; and each sometimes stops and slowly imprints a deeper footstep in the fallen leaves.

The two young figures, walking side by side but not holding hands, stroll unhappily through the old Close; occasionally, each stops and leaves a deeper imprint in the fallen leaves.

“Well!” says Edwin, after a lengthy silence. “According to custom. We can’t get on, Rosa.”

“Well!” Edwin says after a long silence. “According to tradition, we can’t move forward, Rosa.”

Rosa tosses her head, and says she don’t want to get on.

Rosa shakes her head and says she doesn’t want to get on.

“That’s a pretty sentiment, Rosa, considering.”

"That's a nice thought, Rosa, given the circumstances."

“Considering what?”

“Considering what exactly?”

“If I say what, you’ll go wrong again.”

“If I say what, you’ll mess up again.”

You’ll go wrong, you mean, Eddy. Don’t be ungenerous.”

You’ll make a mistake, you mean, Eddy. Don’t be unkind.”

“Ungenerous! I like that!”

“Stingy! I love that!”

“Then I don’t like that, and so I tell you plainly,” Rosa pouts.

“Then I don’t like that, and so I’m being honest with you,” Rosa pouts.

“Now, Rosa, I put it to you. Who disparaged my profession, my destination—”

“Now, Rosa, let me ask you. Who insulted my profession, my purpose—”

“You are not going to be buried in the Pyramids, I hope?” she interrupts, arching her delicate eyebrows. “You never said you were. If you are, why haven’t you mentioned it to me? I can’t find out your plans by instinct.”

“You're not planning to be buried in the Pyramids, are you?” she interrupts, raising her delicate eyebrows. “You never mentioned that you were. If you are, why haven’t you told me? I can’t figure out your plans by intuition.”

“Now, Rosa, you know very well what I mean, my dear.”

“Now, Rosa, you know exactly what I mean, my dear.”

“Well then, why did you begin with your detestable red-nosed giantesses? And she would, she would, she would, she would, she WOULD powder it!” cries Rosa, in a little burst of comical contradictory spleen.

“Well then, why did you start with those awful red-nosed giantesses? And she would, she would, she would, she would, she WOULD powder it!” yells Rosa in a brief fit of amusing contradictory anger.

“Somehow or other, I never can come right in these discussions,” says Edwin, sighing and becoming resigned.

“Somehow, I can never seem to get it right in these discussions,” says Edwin, sighing and feeling resigned.

“How is it possible, sir, that you ever can come right when you’re always wrong? And as to Belzoni, I suppose he’s dead;—I’m sure I hope he is—and how can his legs or his chokes concern you?”

“How is it possible, sir, that you can ever be right when you’re always wrong? And about Belzoni, I guess he’s dead; I certainly hope he is—and how can his legs or his issues concern you?”

“It is nearly time for your return, Rosa. We have not had a very happy walk, have we?”

“It’s almost time for you to go back, Rosa. We haven’t had a very pleasant walk, have we?”

“A happy walk? A detestably unhappy walk, sir. If I go up-stairs the moment I get in and cry till I can’t take my dancing lesson, you are responsible, mind!”

“A happy walk? A disgustingly unhappy walk, sir. If I go upstairs the moment I get in and cry until I can’t take my dancing lesson, you are to blame, just so you know!”

“Let us be friends, Rosa.”

"Let's be friends, Rosa."

“Ah!” cries Rosa, shaking her head and bursting into real tears, “I wish we could be friends! It’s because we can’t be friends, that we try one another so. I am a young little thing, Eddy, to have an old heartache; but I really, really have, sometimes. Don’t be angry. I know you have one yourself too often. We should both of us have done better, if What is to be had been left What might have been. I am quite a little serious thing now, and not teasing you. Let each of us forbear, this one time, on our own account, and on the other’s!”

“Ah!” cries Rosa, shaking her head and bursting into real tears, “I wish we could be friends! It’s because we can’t be friends that we frustrate each other so much. I’m just a young girl, Eddy, to have an old heartache; but I really do sometimes. Please don’t be mad. I know you have your own heartache too, way too often. We both would have been better off if what’s happening now had been left as what could have been. I’m being serious now, and not trying to tease you. Let’s both hold back, just this once, for our own sake and for each other’s!”

Disarmed by this glimpse of a woman’s nature in the spoilt child, though for an instant disposed to resent it as seeming to involve the enforced infliction of himself upon her, Edwin Drood stands watching her as she childishly cries and sobs, with both hands to the handkerchief at her eyes, and then—she becoming more composed, and indeed beginning in her young inconstancy to laugh at herself for having been so moved—leads her to a seat hard by, under the elm-trees.

Disarmed by this glimpse of a woman's nature in the spoiled child, although briefly inclined to feel resentful as it seemed to force him to impose himself on her, Edwin Drood stands watching her as she cries and sobs with both hands on the handkerchief covering her eyes. Then, as she starts to calm down and even begins to laugh at herself for getting so emotional, he guides her to a nearby seat under the elm trees.

[Illustration]

Under the trees

Under the trees

“One clear word of understanding, Pussy dear. I am not clever out of my own line—now I come to think of it, I don’t know that I am particularly clever in it—but I want to do right. There is not—there may be—I really don’t see my way to what I want to say, but I must say it before we part—there is not any other young—”

“One clear word of understanding, Pussy dear. I’m not great outside of my own area—now that I think about it, I wouldn’t say I'm particularly skilled in it either—but I want to do the right thing. There isn’t—there might be—I honestly can’t figure out how to express what I’m trying to say, but I need to say it before we go our separate ways—there isn’t any other young—”

“O no, Eddy! It’s generous of you to ask me; but no, no, no!”

“O no, Eddy! It’s kind of you to ask me; but no, no, no!”

They have come very near to the Cathedral windows, and at this moment the organ and the choir sound out sublimely. As they sit listening to the solemn swell, the confidence of last night rises in young Edwin Drood’s mind, and he thinks how unlike this music is to that discordance.

They have gotten quite close to the Cathedral windows, and at this moment, the organ and the choir sound magnificent. As they sit listening to the powerful music, the confidence from last night comes back to young Edwin Drood, and he reflects on how different this music is from that dissonance.

“I fancy I can distinguish Jack’s voice,” is his remark in a low tone in connection with the train of thought.

“I think I can recognize Jack’s voice,” he says quietly as part of his train of thought.

“Take me back at once, please,” urges his Affianced, quickly laying her light hand upon his wrist. “They will all be coming out directly; let us get away. O, what a resounding chord! But don’t let us stop to listen to it; let us get away!”

“Take me back right now, please,” urges his fiancée, quickly placing her light hand on his wrist. “They’ll all be coming out soon; let’s get out of here. Oh, what a loud sound! But let’s not stop to listen to it; let’s go!”

Her hurry is over as soon as they have passed out of the Close. They go arm-in-arm now, gravely and deliberately enough, along the old High-street, to the Nuns’ House. At the gate, the street being within sight empty, Edwin bends down his face to Rosebud’s.

Her hurry is gone as soon as they leave the Close. Now, they walk arm-in-arm, seriously and intentionally, along the old High Street, heading to the Nuns’ House. At the gate, with the street visible and empty, Edwin leans down to Rosebud’s face.

She remonstrates, laughing, and is a childish schoolgirl again.

She protests while laughing and becomes a playful schoolgirl once more.

“Eddy, no! I’m too sticky to be kissed. But give me your hand, and I’ll blow a kiss into that.”

“Eddy, no! I'm too sticky for a kiss. But give me your hand, and I’ll blow a kiss into it.”

He does so. She breathes a light breath into it and asks, retaining it and looking into it:—

He does that. She takes a gentle breath into it and asks, holding it and looking into it:—

“Now say, what do you see?”

“Now tell me, what do you see?”

“See, Rosa?”

"Look, Rosa?"

“Why, I thought you Egyptian boys could look into a hand and see all sorts of phantoms. Can’t you see a happy Future?”

“Why, I thought you Egyptian guys could read palms and see all kinds of visions. Can’t you see a happy future?”

For certain, neither of them sees a happy Present, as the gate opens and closes, and one goes in, and the other goes away.

For sure, neither of them sees a happy present as the gate opens and shuts, one walking in and the other walking away.

CHAPTER IV.
MR. SAPSEA

Accepting the Jackass as the type of self-sufficient stupidity and conceit—a custom, perhaps, like some few other customs, more conventional than fair—then the purest jackass in Cloisterham is Mr. Thomas Sapsea, Auctioneer.

Accepting the jackass as the example of self-sufficient stupidity and arrogance—a habit, maybe, like a few other habits, more traditional than just—then the biggest jackass in Cloisterham is Mr. Thomas Sapsea, Auctioneer.

Mr. Sapsea “dresses at” the Dean; has been bowed to for the Dean, in mistake; has even been spoken to in the street as My Lord, under the impression that he was the Bishop come down unexpectedly, without his chaplain. Mr. Sapsea is very proud of this, and of his voice, and of his style. He has even (in selling landed property) tried the experiment of slightly intoning in his pulpit, to make himself more like what he takes to be the genuine ecclesiastical article. So, in ending a Sale by Public Auction, Mr. Sapsea finishes off with an air of bestowing a benediction on the assembled brokers, which leaves the real Dean—a modest and worthy gentleman—far behind.

Mr. Sapsea makes a point of dressing like the Dean; he's been mistaken for the Dean and even addressed as My Lord on the street, under the impression that he was the Bishop visiting unexpectedly, without his chaplain. Mr. Sapsea takes great pride in this, along with his voice and style. He has even tried to sound a bit more ecclesiastical when selling properties, thinking it would make him resemble the real deal. So, when wrapping up a Public Auction, Mr. Sapsea carries himself like he’s giving a blessing to the gathered brokers, which completely overshadows the real Dean—a humble and deserving gentleman.

Mr. Sapsea has many admirers; indeed, the proposition is carried by a large local majority, even including non-believers in his wisdom, that he is a credit to Cloisterham. He possesses the great qualities of being portentous and dull, and of having a roll in his speech, and another roll in his gait; not to mention a certain gravely flowing action with his hands, as if he were presently going to Confirm the individual with whom he holds discourse. Much nearer sixty years of age than fifty, with a flowing outline of stomach, and horizontal creases in his waistcoat; reputed to be rich; voting at elections in the strictly respectable interest; morally satisfied that nothing but he himself has grown since he was a baby; how can dunder-headed Mr. Sapsea be otherwise than a credit to Cloisterham, and society?

Mr. Sapsea has many fans; in fact, it's widely believed, even among those who doubt his wisdom, that he is a valuable asset to Cloisterham. He has the remarkable qualities of being both pompous and boring, with a distinct style in his speech and a unique way of walking; not to mention a serious hand gesture, as if he's about to officially confirm whatever person he's talking to. Much closer to sixty than fifty, with a noticeable belly and horizontal wrinkles on his waistcoat; thought to be wealthy; voting in elections with strict respectability; firmly convinced that nothing but himself has changed since he was a child; how could thick-headed Mr. Sapsea be anything but an asset to Cloisterham and society?

Mr. Sapsea’s premises are in the High-street, over against the Nuns’ House. They are of about the period of the Nuns’ House, irregularly modernised here and there, as steadily deteriorating generations found, more and more, that they preferred air and light to Fever and the Plague. Over the doorway is a wooden effigy, about half life-size, representing Mr. Sapsea’s father, in a curly wig and toga, in the act of selling. The chastity of the idea, and the natural appearance of the little finger, hammer, and pulpit, have been much admired.

Mr. Sapsea’s shop is on High Street, right across from the Nuns’ House. It dates back to the same time as the Nuns’ House, with some random modern updates here and there, as successive generations gradually realized they preferred fresh air and sunlight over Fever and the Plague. Above the entrance is a wooden statue, about half life-size, depicting Mr. Sapsea’s father in a curly wig and toga, caught in the act of selling. The purity of the concept and the lifelike details of the little finger, hammer, and pulpit have received a lot of praise.

Mr. Sapsea sits in his dull ground-floor sitting-room, giving first on his paved back yard; and then on his railed-off garden. Mr. Sapsea has a bottle of port wine on a table before the fire—the fire is an early luxury, but pleasant on the cool, chilly autumn evening—and is characteristically attended by his portrait, his eight-day clock, and his weather-glass. Characteristically, because he would uphold himself against mankind, his weather-glass against weather, and his clock against time.

Mr. Sapsea sits in his boring ground-floor living room, looking out at his paved backyard and then at his fenced-off garden. He has a bottle of port wine on a table in front of the fire—the fire is a bit of a luxury, but nice on the cool, chilly autumn evening—and is typically accompanied by his portrait, his eight-day clock, and his barometer. Typically, because he would stand firm against people, his barometer against the weather, and his clock against time.

By Mr. Sapsea’s side on the table are a writing-desk and writing materials. Glancing at a scrap of manuscript, Mr. Sapsea reads it to himself with a lofty air, and then, slowly pacing the room with his thumbs in the arm-holes of his waistcoat, repeats it from memory: so internally, though with much dignity, that the word “Ethelinda” is alone audible.

By Mr. Sapsea's side on the table are a writing desk and some writing materials. He glances at a scrap of manuscript and reads it to himself with an air of importance. Then, while slowly pacing the room with his thumbs in the armholes of his waistcoat, he recites it from memory, so quietly that only the name "Ethelinda" can be heard.

There are three clean wineglasses in a tray on the table. His serving-maid entering, and announcing “Mr. Jasper is come, sir,” Mr. Sapsea waves “Admit him,” and draws two wineglasses from the rank, as being claimed.

There are three clean wineglasses on a tray in the center of the table. When his maid comes in and says, “Mr. Jasper has arrived, sir,” Mr. Sapsea gestures, “Let him in,” and takes two wineglasses from the line, as they are requested.

“Glad to see you, sir. I congratulate myself on having the honour of receiving you here for the first time.” Mr. Sapsea does the honours of his house in this wise.

“Glad to see you, sir. I take pride in having the honor of welcoming you here for the first time.” Mr. Sapsea hosts his home in this way.

“You are very good. The honour is mine and the self-congratulation is mine.”

“You're really great. The honor is mine, and so is the self-praise.”

“You are pleased to say so, sir. But I do assure you that it is a satisfaction to me to receive you in my humble home. And that is what I would not say to everybody.” Ineffable loftiness on Mr. Sapsea’s part accompanies these words, as leaving the sentence to be understood: “You will not easily believe that your society can be a satisfaction to a man like myself; nevertheless, it is.”

"You’re happy to say that, sir. But I assure you, it brings me great joy to welcome you into my humble home. And that's something I wouldn't say to just anyone." An undeniable sense of superiority from Mr. Sapsea comes with these words, implying, "You probably find it hard to believe that someone like me could enjoy your company; still, I do."

“I have for some time desired to know you, Mr. Sapsea.”

"I've wanted to know you for a while, Mr. Sapsea."

“And I, sir, have long known you by reputation as a man of taste. Let me fill your glass. I will give you, sir,” says Mr. Sapsea, filling his own:

“And I, sir, have known about your reputation as a man of taste for a long time. Let me fill your glass. I’ll pour you a drink,” says Mr. Sapsea, filling his own:

“When the French come over,
May we meet them at Dover!”

“When the French arrive,
Let’s greet them at Dover!”

This was a patriotic toast in Mr. Sapsea’s infancy, and he is therefore fully convinced of its being appropriate to any subsequent era.

This was a patriotic toast during Mr. Sapsea’s childhood, and he is therefore completely convinced that it is suitable for any later time.

“You can scarcely be ignorant, Mr. Sapsea,” observes Jasper, watching the auctioneer with a smile as the latter stretches out his legs before the fire, “that you know the world.”

“You can hardly be unaware, Mr. Sapsea,” Jasper comments, smiling as he watches the auctioneer stretch his legs out in front of the fire, “that you know the world.”

“Well, sir,” is the chuckling reply, “I think I know something of it; something of it.”

“Well, sir,” is the laughing reply, “I think I know a bit about it; a bit about it.”

“Your reputation for that knowledge has always interested and surprised me, and made me wish to know you. For Cloisterham is a little place. Cooped up in it myself, I know nothing beyond it, and feel it to be a very little place.”

“Your reputation for that knowledge has always intrigued and amazed me, and it made me want to get to know you. Cloisterham is a small town. Being stuck in it myself, I know nothing outside of it, and it feels like a really tiny place.”

“If I have not gone to foreign countries, young man,” Mr. Sapsea begins, and then stops:—“You will excuse me calling you young man, Mr. Jasper? You are much my junior.”

“If I haven't traveled to foreign countries, young man,” Mr. Sapsea starts, then pauses:—“Will you forgive me for calling you young man, Mr. Jasper? You’re much younger than I am.”

“By all means.”

"Of course."

“If I have not gone to foreign countries, young man, foreign countries have come to me. They have come to me in the way of business, and I have improved upon my opportunities. Put it that I take an inventory, or make a catalogue. I see a French clock. I never saw him before, in my life, but I instantly lay my finger on him and say ‘Paris!’ I see some cups and saucers of Chinese make, equally strangers to me personally: I put my finger on them, then and there, and I say ‘Pekin, Nankin, and Canton.’ It is the same with Japan, with Egypt, and with bamboo and sandalwood from the East Indies; I put my finger on them all. I have put my finger on the North Pole before now, and said ‘Spear of Esquimaux make, for half a pint of pale sherry!’”

“If I haven’t traveled to foreign countries, young man, foreign countries have come to me. They’ve come through business, and I’ve made the most of my opportunities. Let’s say I’m taking stock or making a list. I see a French clock. I’ve never seen it before in my life, but I instantly know it’s from ‘Paris!’ I see some cups and saucers made in China, also unfamiliar to me: I identify them right then and there, saying ‘Peking, Nanking, and Canton.’ It’s the same with Japan, Egypt, and bamboo and sandalwood from the East Indies; I recognize them all. I’ve even pointed out the North Pole before and said ‘Spear made by Eskimos, for half a pint of pale sherry!’”

“Really? A very remarkable way, Mr. Sapsea, of acquiring a knowledge of men and things.”

“Really? What an impressive way, Mr. Sapsea, to gain an understanding of people and situations.”

“I mention it, sir,” Mr. Sapsea rejoins, with unspeakable complacency, “because, as I say, it don’t do to boast of what you are; but show how you came to be it, and then you prove it.”

“I bring it up, sir,” Mr. Sapsea replies, with utter self-satisfaction, “because, as I said, it’s not good to brag about who you are; instead, show how you became that person, and then you really prove it.”

“Most interesting. We were to speak of the late Mrs. Sapsea.”

“Very interesting. We were supposed to talk about the late Mrs. Sapsea.”

“We were, sir.” Mr. Sapsea fills both glasses, and takes the decanter into safe keeping again. “Before I consult your opinion as a man of taste on this little trifle”—holding it up—“which is but a trifle, and still has required some thought, sir, some little fever of the brow, I ought perhaps to describe the character of the late Mrs. Sapsea, now dead three quarters of a year.”

“We were, sir.” Mr. Sapsea fills both glasses and puts the decanter away for safekeeping again. “Before I ask for your opinion as a person of taste on this small thing”—holding it up—“which is just a small thing but still required some thought, sir, and some little stress, I should probably describe the character of the late Mrs. Sapsea, who has been dead for three quarters of a year.”

Mr. Jasper, in the act of yawning behind his wineglass, puts down that screen and calls up a look of interest. It is a little impaired in its expressiveness by his having a shut-up gape still to dispose of, with watering eyes.

Mr. Jasper, yawning behind his wineglass, puts down the screen and forces a look of interest. It's slightly hindered by the fact that he still has a gaping mouth to deal with, along with watery eyes.

“Half a dozen years ago, or so,” Mr. Sapsea proceeds, “when I had enlarged my mind up to—I will not say to what it now is, for that might seem to aim at too much, but up to the pitch of wanting another mind to be absorbed in it—I cast my eye about me for a nuptial partner. Because, as I say, it is not good for man to be alone.”

“About six years ago,” Mr. Sapsea continues, “when I had broadened my thinking to—I won’t say to what it is now, because that might seem overly ambitious, but to the point of wanting someone else’s mind to engage with mine—I looked around for a life partner. Because, as I said, it’s not good for a man to be alone.”

Mr. Jasper appears to commit this original idea to memory.

Mr. Jasper seems to memorize this original idea.

“Miss Brobity at that time kept, I will not call it the rival establishment to the establishment at the Nuns’ House opposite, but I will call it the other parallel establishment down town. The world did have it that she showed a passion for attending my sales, when they took place on half holidays, or in vacation time. The world did put it about, that she admired my style. The world did notice that as time flowed by, my style became traceable in the dictation-exercises of Miss Brobity’s pupils. Young man, a whisper even sprang up in obscure malignity, that one ignorant and besotted Churl (a parent) so committed himself as to object to it by name. But I do not believe this. For is it likely that any human creature in his right senses would so lay himself open to be pointed at, by what I call the finger of scorn?”

“Miss Brobity at that time ran what I wouldn’t call a rival business to the one at the Nuns’ House across the street, but rather a similar one downtown. People said she had a particular interest in attending my sales when they happened on half-holidays or during vacation times. It was talked about that she admired my style. As time passed, it was noticed that my style began to appear in the dictation exercises of Miss Brobity’s students. A rumor even spread in some malicious corners that one ignorant and foolish parent actually complained about it by name. But I don’t believe this. Is it really likely that anyone in their right mind would expose themselves to ridicule like that, what I call the finger of scorn?”

Mr. Jasper shakes his head. Not in the least likely. Mr. Sapsea, in a grandiloquent state of absence of mind, seems to refill his visitor’s glass, which is full already; and does really refill his own, which is empty.

Mr. Jasper shakes his head. Not at all likely. Mr. Sapsea, in a pompous state of distraction, appears to top off his visitor’s already full glass; and does indeed refill his own, which is empty.

“Miss Brobity’s Being, young man, was deeply imbued with homage to Mind. She revered Mind, when launched, or, as I say, precipitated, on an extensive knowledge of the world. When I made my proposal, she did me the honour to be so overshadowed with a species of Awe, as to be able to articulate only the two words, ‘O Thou!’ meaning myself. Her limpid blue eyes were fixed upon me, her semi-transparent hands were clasped together, pallor overspread her aquiline features, and, though encouraged to proceed, she never did proceed a word further. I disposed of the parallel establishment by private contract, and we became as nearly one as could be expected under the circumstances. But she never could, and she never did, find a phrase satisfactory to her perhaps-too-favourable estimate of my intellect. To the very last (feeble action of liver), she addressed me in the same unfinished terms.”

“Miss Brobity was deeply committed to honoring intelligence, young man. She held a deep respect for knowledge, especially when it was informed by broad experiences of the world. When I made my proposal, she was so overwhelmed with a kind of awe that she could only manage to say the words, ‘O Thou!’ referring to me. Her clear blue eyes were fixed on me, her almost-transparent hands were clasped together, and her usually sharp features went pale. Even when I encouraged her to say more, she never spoke another word. I settled on a separate agreement, and we became as close as possible given the situation. However, she was never able to come up with a phrase that matched her perhaps overly generous view of my intellect. Until the very end (due to some liver issues), she spoke to me in the same incomplete terms.”

Mr. Jasper has closed his eyes as the auctioneer has deepened his voice. He now abruptly opens them, and says, in unison with the deepened voice “Ah!”—rather as if stopping himself on the extreme verge of adding—“men!”

Mr. Jasper has closed his eyes as the auctioneer lowers his voice. He suddenly opens them and says, in sync with the lowered voice, “Ah!”—almost as if he’s holding back from adding—“men!”

“I have been since,” says Mr. Sapsea, with his legs stretched out, and solemnly enjoying himself with the wine and the fire, “what you behold me; I have been since a solitary mourner; I have been since, as I say, wasting my evening conversation on the desert air. I will not say that I have reproached myself; but there have been times when I have asked myself the question: What if her husband had been nearer on a level with her? If she had not had to look up quite so high, what might the stimulating action have been upon the liver?”

“I have been since,” says Mr. Sapsea, stretching out his legs and seriously enjoying the wine and the fire, “what you see before you; I have been since a lonely mourner; I have been since, as I mentioned, wasting my evening conversations on the empty air. I won't say that I have blamed myself; but there have been times when I have questioned myself: What if her husband had been more on her level? If she didn’t have to look up quite so high, how might that have affected her?”

Mr. Jasper says, with an appearance of having fallen into dreadfully low spirits, that he “supposes it was to be.”

Mr. Jasper says, looking like he's in really bad spirits, that he "figures it was meant to be."

“We can only suppose so, sir,” Mr. Sapsea coincides. “As I say, Man proposes, Heaven disposes. It may or may not be putting the same thought in another form; but that is the way I put it.”

“We can only assume that, sir,” Mr. Sapsea agrees. “Like I said, Man proposes, Heaven disposes. It might just be expressing the same idea in a different way; but that’s how I see it.”

Mr. Jasper murmurs assent.

Mr. Jasper nods in agreement.

“And now, Mr. Jasper,” resumes the auctioneer, producing his scrap of manuscript, “Mrs. Sapsea’s monument having had full time to settle and dry, let me take your opinion, as a man of taste, on the inscription I have (as I before remarked, not without some little fever of the brow) drawn out for it. Take it in your own hand. The setting out of the lines requires to be followed with the eye, as well as the contents with the mind.”

“And now, Mr. Jasper,” the auctioneer continues, pulling out his scrap of manuscript, “now that Mrs. Sapsea’s monument has had enough time to settle and dry, I’d like to get your opinion, as someone with taste, on the inscription I’ve prepared (as I mentioned before, not without some anxiety). Feel free to take it in your own hand. The way the lines are arranged needs to be viewed with the eye, as well as understood with the mind.”

Mr. Jasper complying, sees and reads as follows:

Mr. Jasper agrees, sees, and reads as follows:

ETHELINDA,
Reverential Wife of
MR. THOMAS SAPSEA,
AUCTIONEER, VALUER, ESTATE AGENT, &c.,
OF THIS CITY.
Whose Knowledge of the World,
Though somewhat extensive,
Never brought him acquainted with
A SPIRIT
More capable of
LOOKING UP TO HIM.
STRANGER, PAUSE
And ask thyself the Question,
CANST THOU DO LIKEWISE?
If Not,
WITH A BLUSH RETIRE.

ETHELINDA,
Respectful Wife of
MR. THOMAS SAPSEA,
AUCTIONEER, VALUER, ESTATE AGENT, etc.,
OF THIS CITY.
Whose knowledge of the world,
While somewhat broad,
Never introduced him to
A SPIRIT
More capable of
LOOKING UP TO HIM.
STRANGER, PAUSE
And ask yourself the question,
CAN YOU DO THE SAME?
If not,
WITH A BLUSH, RETREAT.

Mr. Sapsea having risen and stationed himself with his back to the fire, for the purpose of observing the effect of these lines on the countenance of a man of taste, consequently has his face towards the door, when his serving-maid, again appearing, announces, “Durdles is come, sir!” He promptly draws forth and fills the third wineglass, as being now claimed, and replies, “Show Durdles in.”

Mr. Sapsea got up and turned his back to the fire to see how these lines affected the expression of a man of taste, which meant his face was facing the door. His serving-maid then came in again and announced, “Durdles is here, sir!” He quickly took out and filled the third wineglass since it was now needed and replied, “Let Durdles in.”

“Admirable!” quoth Mr. Jasper, handing back the paper.

“Admirable!” said Mr. Jasper, handing back the paper.

“You approve, sir?”

"Do you approve, sir?"

“Impossible not to approve. Striking, characteristic, and complete.”

“Absolutely must approve. Eye-catching, distinctive, and thorough.”

The auctioneer inclines his head, as one accepting his due and giving a receipt; and invites the entering Durdles to take off that glass of wine (handing the same), for it will warm him.

The auctioneer nods his head, like someone accepting a payment and giving a receipt; then he invites the arriving Durdles to enjoy that glass of wine (handing it over), saying it will warm him up.

Durdles is a stonemason; chiefly in the gravestone, tomb, and monument way, and wholly of their colour from head to foot. No man is better known in Cloisterham. He is the chartered libertine of the place. Fame trumpets him a wonderful workman—which, for aught that anybody knows, he may be (as he never works); and a wonderful sot—which everybody knows he is. With the Cathedral crypt he is better acquainted than any living authority; it may even be than any dead one. It is said that the intimacy of this acquaintance began in his habitually resorting to that secret place, to lock-out the Cloisterham boy-populace, and sleep off fumes of liquor: he having ready access to the Cathedral, as contractor for rough repairs. Be this as it may, he does know much about it, and, in the demolition of impedimental fragments of wall, buttress, and pavement, has seen strange sights. He often speaks of himself in the third person; perhaps, being a little misty as to his own identity, when he narrates; perhaps impartially adopting the Cloisterham nomenclature in reference to a character of acknowledged distinction. Thus he will say, touching his strange sights: “Durdles come upon the old chap,” in reference to a buried magnate of ancient time and high degree, “by striking right into the coffin with his pick. The old chap gave Durdles a look with his open eyes, as much as to say, ‘Is your name Durdles? Why, my man, I’ve been waiting for you a devil of a time!’ And then he turned to powder.” With a two-foot rule always in his pocket, and a mason’s hammer all but always in his hand, Durdles goes continually sounding and tapping all about and about the Cathedral; and whenever he says to Tope: “Tope, here’s another old ’un in here!” Tope announces it to the Dean as an established discovery.

Durdles is a stonemason, primarily working with gravestones, tombs, and monuments, and he's completely covered in dust from head to toe. No one is better known in Cloisterham. He’s the town’s official rogue. People say he’s an amazing craftsman—which, for all anyone knows, he might be (since he never works); and an incredible drunk—which everyone knows he is. He knows the Cathedral crypt better than anyone living; maybe even better than any historical expert. It’s rumored that his deep knowledge began because he would often go to that hidden place to escape the Cloisterham kids and sleep off his binge drinking: he has easy access to the Cathedral as a contractor for minor repairs. Regardless, he knows a lot about it, and while taking down troublesome bits of wall, buttress, and pavement, he's seen some bizarre things. He often refers to himself in the third person; perhaps he’s a bit confused about his identity when he tells stories, or maybe he's just using the local nickname for someone of notable reputation. So he’ll say, about his strange experiences: “Durdles found the old chap,” talking about a buried noble from long ago, “by digging right into the coffin with his pick. The old chap looked at Durdles with his eyes wide open, as if to say, ‘Is your name Durdles? Well, I’ve been waiting for you forever!’ And then he turned to dust.” With a two-foot ruler always in his pocket and a mason’s hammer nearly always in his hand, Durdles constantly taps and sounds all around the Cathedral; and whenever he tells Tope: “Tope, here’s another old one in here!” Tope reports it to the Dean as a confirmed discovery.

In a suit of coarse flannel with horn buttons, a yellow neckerchief with draggled ends, an old hat more russet-coloured than black, and laced boots of the hue of his stony calling, Durdles leads a hazy, gipsy sort of life, carrying his dinner about with him in a small bundle, and sitting on all manner of tombstones to dine. This dinner of Durdles’s has become quite a Cloisterham institution: not only because of his never appearing in public without it, but because of its having been, on certain renowned occasions, taken into custody along with Durdles (as drunk and incapable), and exhibited before the Bench of justices at the townhall. These occasions, however, have been few and far apart: Durdles being as seldom drunk as sober. For the rest, he is an old bachelor, and he lives in a little antiquated hole of a house that was never finished: supposed to be built, so far, of stones stolen from the city wall. To this abode there is an approach, ankle-deep in stone chips, resembling a petrified grove of tombstones, urns, draperies, and broken columns, in all stages of sculpture. Herein two journeymen incessantly chip, while other two journeymen, who face each other, incessantly saw stone; dipping as regularly in and out of their sheltering sentry-boxes, as if they were mechanical figures emblematical of Time and Death.

In a rough flannel suit with horn buttons, a yellow neckerchief with frayed ends, an old hat that’s more brown than black, and boots the color of the stones he works with, Durdles lives a hazy, gypsy-like life, carrying his lunch in a small bundle and sitting on all sorts of tombstones to eat. Durdles’s lunch has become quite the Cloisterham tradition: not only because he’s never seen in public without it, but also because it has, on certain well-known occasions, been taken away with Durdles (when he was drunk and unable to care for himself) and presented in front of the magistrates at the town hall. However, these instances have been rare: Durdles is as infrequently drunk as he is sober. Aside from that, he’s an old bachelor living in a little old, unfinished house believed to be built from stones taken from the city wall. To get to his home, you walk along a path covered in stone chips, resembling a petrified grove of tombstones, urns, drapery, and broken columns at various stages of being sculpted. Here, two stone masons are constantly chipping away, while another two masons, facing each other, saw stone non-stop; they dip in and out of their little shelters like mechanical figures symbolizing Time and Death.

To Durdles, when he had consumed his glass of port, Mr. Sapsea intrusts that precious effort of his Muse. Durdles unfeelingly takes out his two-foot rule, and measures the lines calmly, alloying them with stone-grit.

To Durdles, after finishing his glass of port, Mr. Sapsea hands over that valuable work of his Muse. Durdles unemotionally pulls out his two-foot ruler and calmly measures the lines, mixing them with stone grit.

“This is for the monument, is it, Mr. Sapsea?”

“This is for the monument, right, Mr. Sapsea?”

“The Inscription. Yes.” Mr. Sapsea waits for its effect on a common mind.

“The Inscription. Yes.” Mr. Sapsea pauses to gauge its impact on an ordinary mind.

“It’ll come in to a eighth of a inch,” says Durdles. “Your servant, Mr. Jasper. Hope I see you well.”

“It’ll come down to an eighth of an inch,” says Durdles. “Good to see you, Mr. Jasper. Hope you’re doing well.”

“How are you Durdles?”

“How's it going, Durdles?”

“I’ve got a touch of the Tombatism on me, Mr. Jasper, but that I must expect.”

“I’ve got a bit of the Tombatism, Mr. Jasper, but I guess I have to expect that.”

“You mean the Rheumatism,” says Sapsea, in a sharp tone. (He is nettled by having his composition so mechanically received.)

“You mean the Rheumatism,” Sapsea says sharply. (He’s irritated that his composition was received so mechanically.)

“No, I don’t. I mean, Mr. Sapsea, the Tombatism. It’s another sort from Rheumatism. Mr. Jasper knows what Durdles means. You get among them Tombs afore it’s well light on a winter morning, and keep on, as the Catechism says, a-walking in the same all the days of your life, and you’ll know what Durdles means.”

“No, I don’t. I mean, Mr. Sapsea, the Tombatism. It's different from Rheumatism. Mr. Jasper understands what Durdles means. You go among those tombs before it’s fully light on a winter morning and keep doing that, as the Catechism says, walking in the same place every day of your life, and you’ll know what Durdles means.”

“It is a bitter cold place,” Mr. Jasper assents, with an antipathetic shiver.

“It’s a really cold place,” Mr. Jasper agrees, shivering in dislike.

“And if it’s bitter cold for you, up in the chancel, with a lot of live breath smoking out about you, what the bitterness is to Durdles, down in the crypt among the earthy damps there, and the dead breath of the old ’uns,” returns that individual, “Durdles leaves you to judge.—Is this to be put in hand at once, Mr. Sapsea?”

“And if you’re feeling really cold up there in the chancel, with all that live breath fogging around you, just think about how much worse it is for Durdles down in the crypt with the dampness and the stale air of the dead folks,” he replies, “Durdles lets you decide. —Shall we get started on this right away, Mr. Sapsea?”

Mr. Sapsea, with an Author’s anxiety to rush into publication, replies that it cannot be out of hand too soon.

Mr. Sapsea, driven by a writer's eagerness to publish, responds that it can't be done too quickly.

“You had better let me have the key then,” says Durdles.

“You should probably give me the key then,” says Durdles.

“Why, man, it is not to be put inside the monument!”

“Why, man, it’s not meant to be placed inside the monument!”

“Durdles knows where it’s to be put, Mr. Sapsea; no man better. Ask ’ere a man in Cloisterham whether Durdles knows his work.”

“Durdles knows exactly where it needs to go, Mr. Sapsea; no one better. Ask anyone in Cloisterham if Durdles knows his stuff.”

Mr. Sapsea rises, takes a key from a drawer, unlocks an iron safe let into the wall, and takes from it another key.

Mr. Sapsea stands up, grabs a key from a drawer, unlocks an iron safe built into the wall, and takes out another key from it.

“When Durdles puts a touch or a finish upon his work, no matter where, inside or outside, Durdles likes to look at his work all round, and see that his work is a-doing him credit,” Durdles explains, doggedly.

“When Durdles adds the final touches to his work, whether it’s inside or outside, he likes to step back and look at it from all angles to ensure that it reflects well on him,” Durdles explains, stubbornly.

The key proffered him by the bereaved widower being a large one, he slips his two-foot rule into a side-pocket of his flannel trousers made for it, and deliberately opens his flannel coat, and opens the mouth of a large breast-pocket within it before taking the key to place it in that repository.

The key offered to him by the grieving widower was a large one, so he slips his two-foot ruler into a side pocket of his flannel pants that was made for it, then deliberately opens his flannel coat and the mouth of a large inside breast pocket before taking the key and putting it in that pocket.

“Why, Durdles!” exclaims Jasper, looking on amused, “you are undermined with pockets!”

“Why, Durdles!” Jasper exclaims, watching with amusement, “you’re loaded with pockets!”

“And I carries weight in ’em too, Mr. Jasper. Feel those!” producing two other large keys.

“And I've got some weight to them too, Mr. Jasper. Feel these!” producing two other large keys.

“Hand me Mr. Sapsea’s likewise. Surely this is the heaviest of the three.”

“Give me Mr. Sapsea’s too. This one has to be the heaviest of the three.”

“You’ll find ’em much of a muchness, I expect,” says Durdles. “They all belong to monuments. They all open Durdles’s work. Durdles keeps the keys of his work mostly. Not that they’re much used.”

"You’ll find them pretty similar, I think," says Durdles. "They all belong to monuments. They all open Durdles’s work. Durdles mostly keeps the keys to his work. Not that they get used much."

“By the bye,” it comes into Jasper’s mind to say, as he idly examines the keys, “I have been going to ask you, many a day, and have always forgotten. You know they sometimes call you Stony Durdles, don’t you?”

“By the way,” Jasper thinks to say, as he casually looks at the keys, “I’ve been meaning to ask you for a long time, but I always forget. You know they sometimes call you Stony Durdles, right?”

“Cloisterham knows me as Durdles, Mr. Jasper.”

“Cloisterham knows me as Durdles, Mr. Jasper.”

“I am aware of that, of course. But the boys sometimes—”

“I know that, of course. But sometimes the boys—”

“O! if you mind them young imps of boys—” Durdles gruffly interrupts.

“O! if you pay attention to those young troublemakers—” Durdles gruffly interrupts.

“I don’t mind them any more than you do. But there was a discussion the other day among the Choir, whether Stony stood for Tony;” clinking one key against another.

“I don’t mind them any more than you do. But there was a discussion the other day among the Choir about whether Stony meant Tony;” clinking one key against another.

(“Take care of the wards, Mr. Jasper.”)

(“Take care of the wards, Mr. Jasper.”)

“Or whether Stony stood for Stephen;” clinking with a change of keys.

“Or whether Stony stood for Stephen;” clinking with a change of keys.

(“You can’t make a pitch pipe of ’em, Mr. Jasper.”)

(“You can’t make a pitch pipe out of them, Mr. Jasper.”)

“Or whether the name comes from your trade. How stands the fact?”

“Or whether the name comes from your job. What's the truth?”

Mr. Jasper weighs the three keys in his hand, lifts his head from his idly stooping attitude over the fire, and delivers the keys to Durdles with an ingenuous and friendly face.

Mr. Jasper holds the three keys in his hand, straightens up from his relaxed position by the fire, and hands the keys to Durdles with a sincere and friendly expression.

But the stony one is a gruff one likewise, and that hazy state of his is always an uncertain state, highly conscious of its dignity, and prone to take offence. He drops his two keys back into his pocket one by one, and buttons them up; he takes his dinner-bundle from the chair-back on which he hung it when he came in; he distributes the weight he carries, by tying the third key up in it, as though he were an Ostrich, and liked to dine off cold iron; and he gets out of the room, deigning no word of answer.

But the grumpy one is just as rough, and that vague mood of his is always an unpredictable state, very aware of its own importance and quick to take offense. He puts his two keys back into his pocket one at a time and buttons it up; he grabs his lunch bag from the chair where he hung it when he arrived; he balances the weight he's carrying by wrapping the third key in it, as if he were an ostrich that enjoys eating cold metal; and he leaves the room without saying a word.

Mr. Sapsea then proposes a hit at backgammon, which, seasoned with his own improving conversation, and terminating in a supper of cold roast beef and salad, beguiles the golden evening until pretty late. Mr. Sapsea’s wisdom being, in its delivery to mortals, rather of the diffuse than the epigrammatic order, is by no means expended even then; but his visitor intimates that he will come back for more of the precious commodity on future occasions, and Mr. Sapsea lets him off for the present, to ponder on the instalment he carries away.

Mr. Sapsea then suggests a game of backgammon, which, along with his own enlightening conversation, continues on until a late supper of cold roast beef and salad helps pass the golden evening. Mr. Sapsea’s wisdom, delivered in a rather lengthy and meandering way rather than in sharp, clever remarks, isn’t all shared by then; however, his guest hints that he’ll return for more of the valuable insights on future visits, and Mr. Sapsea lets him leave for now, allowing him to think over the bits of knowledge he’s taken with him.

CHAPTER V.
MR. DURDLES AND FRIEND

John Jasper, on his way home through the Close, is brought to a stand-still by the spectacle of Stony Durdles, dinner-bundle and all, leaning his back against the iron railing of the burial-ground enclosing it from the old cloister-arches; and a hideous small boy in rags flinging stones at him as a well-defined mark in the moonlight. Sometimes the stones hit him, and sometimes they miss him, but Durdles seems indifferent to either fortune. The hideous small boy, on the contrary, whenever he hits Durdles, blows a whistle of triumph through a jagged gap, convenient for the purpose, in the front of his mouth, where half his teeth are wanting; and whenever he misses him, yelps out “Mulled agin!” and tries to atone for the failure by taking a more correct and vicious aim.

John Jasper, on his way home through the Close, is stopped in his tracks by the sight of Stony Durdles, dinner bundle and all, leaning against the iron railing of the burial ground that separates it from the old cloister arches. A creepy little boy in rags is throwing stones at him like he’s a target in the moonlight. Sometimes the stones hit him, and sometimes they miss, but Durdles doesn’t seem to care either way. The nasty little boy, however, cheers with a whistle of triumph through a jagged gap where half his teeth are missing whenever he hits Durdles, and when he misses, he yells "Missed again!" and tries to make up for it by aiming more accurately and viciously.

“What are you doing to the man?” demands Jasper, stepping out into the moonlight from the shade.

“What are you doing to the guy?” Jasper asks, stepping into the moonlight from the shadows.

“Making a cock-shy of him,” replies the hideous small boy.

“Making him look foolish,” replies the ugly little boy.

“Give me those stones in your hand.”

“Give me those stones in your hand.”

“Yes, I’ll give ’em you down your throat, if you come a-ketching hold of me,” says the small boy, shaking himself loose, and backing. “I’ll smash your eye, if you don’t look out!”

“Yes, I’ll shove it down your throat if you grab me,” says the small boy, pulling away and backing off. “I’ll break your eye if you’re not careful!”

“Baby-Devil that you are, what has the man done to you?”

“Little devil that you are, what has he done to you?”

“He won’t go home.”

“He's not going home.”

“What is that to you?”

"What does that matter to you?"

“He gives me a ’apenny to pelt him home if I ketches him out too late,” says the boy. And then chants, like a little savage, half stumbling and half dancing among the rags and laces of his dilapidated boots:—

“He gives me a penny to throw at him if I catch him out too late,” says the boy. And then he chants, like a little wildling, half stumbling and half dancing among the rags and laces of his worn-out boots:—

“Widdy widdy wen!
I—ket—ches—Im—out—ar—ter—ten,
Widdy widdy wy!
Then—E—don’t—go—then—I—shy—
Widdy Widdy Wake-cock warning!”

“Widdy widdy wen!
I—catch—Im—out—after—ten,
Widdy widdy wy!
Then—E—don’t—go—then—I—shy—
Widdy Widdy Wake-cock warning!”

—with a comprehensive sweep on the last word, and one more delivery at Durdles.

—with a thorough sweep on the final word, and one more throw at Durdles.

This would seem to be a poetical note of preparation, agreed upon, as a caution to Durdles to stand clear if he can, or to betake himself homeward.

This seems to be a poetic warning, suggesting that Durdles should stay clear if possible, or head home.

John Jasper invites the boy with a beck of his head to follow him (feeling it hopeless to drag him, or coax him), and crosses to the iron railing where the Stony (and stoned) One is profoundly meditating.

John Jasper gestures with his head for the boy to follow him (finding it pointless to pull him along or sweet-talk him), and walks over to the iron railing where the Stony (and stoned) One is deep in thought.

“Do you know this thing, this child?” asks Jasper, at a loss for a word that will define this thing.

“Do you know this thing, this child?” Jasper asks, struggling to find a word that will define this thing.

“Deputy,” says Durdles, with a nod.

"Deputy," Durdles says, nodding.

“Is that its—his—name?”

“Is that his name?”

“Deputy,” assents Durdles.

"Sure," agrees Durdles.

“I’m man-servant up at the Travellers’ Twopenny in Gas Works Garding,” this thing explains. “All us man-servants at Travellers’ Lodgings is named Deputy. When we’re chock full and the Travellers is all a-bed I come out for my ’elth.” Then withdrawing into the road, and taking aim, he resumes:—

“I’m a servant at the Travellers’ Twopenny in Gas Works G yard,” this thing explains. “All of us servants at Travellers’ Lodgings are called Deputy. When we’re full and the guests are all in bed, I come out for my health.” Then stepping back into the road, and taking aim, he continues:—

“Widdy widdy wen!
I—ket—ches—Im—out—ar—ter—”

"Widdy widdy win!
I—catch—I'm—out—after—"

“Hold your hand,” cries Jasper, “and don’t throw while I stand so near him, or I’ll kill you! Come, Durdles; let me walk home with you to-night. Shall I carry your bundle?”

“Hold your hand,” shouts Jasper, “and don’t throw while I’m standing this close to him, or I’ll kill you! Come on, Durdles; let me walk home with you tonight. Should I carry your bundle?”

“Not on any account,” replies Durdles, adjusting it. “Durdles was making his reflections here when you come up, sir, surrounded by his works, like a poplar Author.—Your own brother-in-law;” introducing a sarcophagus within the railing, white and cold in the moonlight. “Mrs. Sapsea;” introducing the monument of that devoted wife. “Late Incumbent;” introducing the Reverend Gentleman’s broken column. “Departed Assessed Taxes;” introducing a vase and towel, standing on what might represent the cake of soap. “Former pastrycook and Muffin-maker, much respected;” introducing gravestone. “All safe and sound here, sir, and all Durdles’s work. Of the common folk, that is merely bundled up in turf and brambles, the less said the better. A poor lot, soon forgot.”

“Not on any account,” replies Durdles, adjusting it. “Durdles was lost in thought here when you approached, sir, surrounded by his creations, like a popular author.—Your own brother-in-law;” he gestures to a sarcophagus within the railing, white and cold in the moonlight. “Mrs. Sapsea;” he points out the monument of that devoted wife. “Late Incumbent;” he shows the Reverend Gentleman’s broken column. “Departed Assessed Taxes;” he introduces a vase and towel, resting on what might represent a cake of soap. “Former pastrycook and muffin-maker, much respected;” he indicates a gravestone. “All safe and sound here, sir, and all Durdles’s work. As for the common folk, who are just bundled up in turf and brambles, the less said the better. A poor lot, soon forgotten.”

“This creature, Deputy, is behind us,” says Jasper, looking back. “Is he to follow us?”

“This creature, Deputy, is behind us,” Jasper says, glancing back. “Is he going to follow us?”

The relations between Durdles and Deputy are of a capricious kind; for, on Durdles’s turning himself about with the slow gravity of beery suddenness, Deputy makes a pretty wide circuit into the road and stands on the defensive.

The relationship between Durdles and Deputy is pretty unpredictable; when Durdles spins around slowly, as if he's been drinking, Deputy takes a wide detour into the road and gets ready to defend himself.

“You never cried Widdy Warning before you begun to-night,” says Durdles, unexpectedly reminded of, or imagining, an injury.

“You never cried Widdy Warning before you started tonight,” says Durdles, unexpectedly reminded of, or imagining, an injury.

“Yer lie, I did,” says Deputy, in his only form of polite contradiction.

“Yeah, I did,” says Deputy, in his only way of politely disagreeing.

“Own brother, sir,” observes Durdles, turning himself about again, and as unexpectedly forgetting his offence as he had recalled or conceived it; “own brother to Peter the Wild Boy! But I gave him an object in life.”

“Own brother, sir,” Durdles says, turning back around and just as suddenly forgetting his offense as he had remembered it; “own brother to Peter the Wild Boy! But I gave him a purpose in life.”

“At which he takes aim?” Mr. Jasper suggests.

“At which he takes aim?” Mr. Jasper suggests.

“That’s it, sir,” returns Durdles, quite satisfied; “at which he takes aim. I took him in hand and gave him an object. What was he before? A destroyer. What work did he do? Nothing but destruction. What did he earn by it? Short terms in Cloisterham jail. Not a person, not a piece of property, not a winder, not a horse, nor a dog, nor a cat, nor a bird, nor a fowl, nor a pig, but what he stoned, for want of an enlightened object. I put that enlightened object before him, and now he can turn his honest halfpenny by the three penn’orth a week.”

“That’s it, sir,” Durdles replies, clearly pleased; “at which point he takes aim. I took him under my wing and gave him a purpose. What was he before? A destroyer. What did he do? Just cause destruction. What did he gain from it? Short stays in Cloisterham jail. Not a single person, not a piece of property, not a window, not a horse, not a dog, not a cat, not a bird, not a fowl, nor a pig that he didn’t throw stones at, because he lacked a meaningful purpose. I showed him that purpose, and now he can earn his honest halfpenny at three penn’orth a week.”

“I wonder he has no competitors.”

“I wonder why he has no competitors.”

“He has plenty, Mr. Jasper, but he stones ’em all away. Now, I don’t know what this scheme of mine comes to,” pursues Durdles, considering about it with the same sodden gravity; “I don’t know what you may precisely call it. It ain’t a sort of a—scheme of a—National Education?”

“He has a lot, Mr. Jasper, but he throws it all away. Now, I don’t know what this plan of mine amounts to,” continues Durdles, thinking about it with the same heavy seriousness; “I can’t really define it. It’s not really a sort of—a—plan for a—National Education?”

“I should say not,” replies Jasper.

"I wouldn't say that," replies Jasper.

“I should say not,” assents Durdles; “then we won’t try to give it a name.”

“I definitely think not,” agrees Durdles; “so we won’t bother trying to name it.”

“He still keeps behind us,” repeats Jasper, looking over his shoulder; “is he to follow us?”

“He’s still trailing behind us,” Jasper says, glancing back. “Is he going to follow us?”

“We can’t help going round by the Travellers’ Twopenny, if we go the short way, which is the back way,” Durdles answers, “and we’ll drop him there.”

“We can't help but go by the Travellers' Twopenny if we take the shortcut, which is actually the back way,” Durdles replies, “and we'll drop him off there.”

So they go on; Deputy, as a rear rank one, taking open order, and invading the silence of the hour and place by stoning every wall, post, pillar, and other inanimate object, by the deserted way.

So they continue on; Deputy, as one of the rear rank, spacing out, breaking the silence of the hour and place by throwing stones at every wall, post, pillar, and other lifeless object along the empty path.

“Is there anything new down in the crypt, Durdles?” asks John Jasper.

“Is there anything new in the crypt, Durdles?” asks John Jasper.

“Anything old, I think you mean,” growls Durdles. “It ain’t a spot for novelty.”

“Anything old, I think you mean,” Durdles growls. “This isn’t a place for new things.”

“Any new discovery on your part, I meant.”

“Any new discovery on your end, I meant.”

“There’s a old ’un under the seventh pillar on the left as you go down the broken steps of the little underground chapel as formerly was; I make him out (so fur as I’ve made him out yet) to be one of them old ’uns with a crook. To judge from the size of the passages in the walls, and of the steps and doors, by which they come and went, them crooks must have been a good deal in the way of the old ’uns! Two on ’em meeting promiscuous must have hitched one another by the mitre pretty often, I should say.”

“There’s an old guy under the seventh pillar on the left as you go down the broken steps of the little underground chapel that used to be there; I can make out (as much as I’ve figured out so far) that he’s one of those old folks with a crook. From the size of the passages in the walls and the steps and doors they used to go through, those crooks must have been a bit of a hassle for the old folks! I’d guess that two of them bumping into each other must have tangled up their mitres pretty often.”

Without any endeavour to correct the literality of this opinion, Jasper surveys his companion—covered from head to foot with old mortar, lime, and stone grit—as though he, Jasper, were getting imbued with a romantic interest in his weird life.

Without trying to correct the straightforwardness of this opinion, Jasper looks at his companion—who is covered from head to toe with old mortar, lime, and stone dust—as if he, Jasper, is becoming fascinated by his strange life.

“Yours is a curious existence.”

"Your life is quite interesting."

Without furnishing the least clue to the question, whether he receives this as a compliment or as quite the reverse, Durdles gruffly answers: “Yours is another.”

Without giving any hints about whether he sees this as a compliment or something totally different, Durdles gruffly replies, “Yours is another.”

“Well! inasmuch as my lot is cast in the same old earthy, chilly, never-changing place, Yes. But there is much more mystery and interest in your connection with the Cathedral than in mine. Indeed, I am beginning to have some idea of asking you to take me on as a sort of student, or free ’prentice, under you, and to let me go about with you sometimes, and see some of these odd nooks in which you pass your days.”

“Well! Since I’m stuck in the same old, cold, never-changing place, yes. But your connection to the Cathedral is way more interesting and mysterious than mine. Actually, I’m starting to think about asking you to take me on as a kind of student or free apprentice and to let me tag along with you sometimes to check out some of the unique spots where you spend your time.”

The Stony One replies, in a general way, “All right. Everybody knows where to find Durdles, when he’s wanted.” Which, if not strictly true, is approximately so, if taken to express that Durdles may always be found in a state of vagabondage somewhere.

The Stony One responds casually, “Sure. Everyone knows where to find Durdles when he's needed.” Which, while not exactly accurate, is pretty close if you consider that Durdles can always be found wandering around somewhere.

“What I dwell upon most,” says Jasper, pursuing his subject of romantic interest, “is the remarkable accuracy with which you would seem to find out where people are buried.—What is the matter? That bundle is in your way; let me hold it.”

“What I think about the most,” Jasper says, continuing with his topic of romantic interest, “is how impressively you seem to know exactly where people are buried.—What’s wrong? That bundle is in your way; let me hold it.”

Durdles has stopped and backed a little (Deputy, attentive to all his movements, immediately skirmishing into the road), and was looking about for some ledge or corner to place his bundle on, when thus relieved of it.

Durdles has stopped and backed up a bit (Deputy, watching all his moves, quickly darting into the road), and was looking for some ledge or corner to set his bundle down on once he was free of it.

“Just you give me my hammer out of that,” says Durdles, “and I’ll show you.”

“Just give me my hammer from that,” says Durdles, “and I’ll show you.”

Clink, clink. And his hammer is handed him.

Clink, clink. And he receives his hammer.

“Now, lookee here. You pitch your note, don’t you, Mr. Jasper?”

“Now, look here. You play your part, don’t you, Mr. Jasper?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“So I sound for mine. I take my hammer, and I tap.” (Here he strikes the pavement, and the attentive Deputy skirmishes at a rather wider range, as supposing that his head may be in requisition.) “I tap, tap, tap. Solid! I go on tapping. Solid still! Tap again. Holloa! Hollow! Tap again, persevering. Solid in hollow! Tap, tap, tap, to try it better. Solid in hollow; and inside solid, hollow again! There you are! Old ’un crumbled away in stone coffin, in vault!”

“So I check for mine. I take my hammer and I tap.” (Here he strikes the pavement, and the attentive Deputy moves back a bit, thinking his head might be needed.) “I tap, tap, tap. Solid! I keep tapping. Still solid! Tap again. Hey! Hollow! Tap again, keeping at it. Solid in the hollow! Tap, tap, tap, to check it again. Solid in the hollow; and inside solid, hollow again! There you go! Old one crumbled away in a stone coffin, in a vault!”

“Astonishing!”

"Wow!"

“I have even done this,” says Durdles, drawing out his two-foot rule (Deputy meanwhile skirmishing nearer, as suspecting that Treasure may be about to be discovered, which may somehow lead to his own enrichment, and the delicious treat of the discoverers being hanged by the neck, on his evidence, until they are dead). “Say that hammer of mine’s a wall—my work. Two; four; and two is six,” measuring on the pavement. “Six foot inside that wall is Mrs. Sapsea.”

“I’ve even done this,” says Durdles, pulling out his two-foot ruler (Deputy, meanwhile, moves closer, suspecting that Treasure might be discovered, which could somehow lead to his own gain, and the delightful possibility of the discoverers being hanged by the neck, on his testimony, until they’re dead). “Let’s say that hammer of mine is a wall—my work. Two; four; and two is six,” measuring on the pavement. “Six feet inside that wall is Mrs. Sapsea.”

“Not really Mrs. Sapsea?”

“Not really, Mrs. Sapsea?”

“Say Mrs. Sapsea. Her wall’s thicker, but say Mrs. Sapsea. Durdles taps, that wall represented by that hammer, and says, after good sounding: ‘Something betwixt us!’ Sure enough, some rubbish has been left in that same six-foot space by Durdles’s men!”

“Say Mrs. Sapsea. Her wall’s thicker, but say Mrs. Sapsea. Durdles taps on that wall with his hammer and says, after a good sound check: ‘There’s something between us!’ Sure enough, some junk has been left in that same six-foot space by Durdles’s crew!”

Jasper opines that such accuracy “is a gift.”

Jasper thinks that this level of accuracy "is a gift."

“I wouldn’t have it at a gift,” returns Durdles, by no means receiving the observation in good part. “I worked it out for myself. Durdles comes by his knowledge through grubbing deep for it, and having it up by the roots when it don’t want to come.—Holloa you Deputy!”

“I wouldn’t accept it as a gift,” Durdles replies, clearly not taking the comment well. “I figured it out on my own. Durdles gains his knowledge by digging deep for it and pulling it up by the roots when it doesn’t want to come out.—Hey, you Deputy!”

“Widdy!” is Deputy’s shrill response, standing off again.

“Widdy!” is Deputy’s sharp reply, stepping back again.

“Catch that ha’penny. And don’t let me see any more of you to-night, after we come to the Travellers’ Twopenny.”

“Grab that halfpenny. And don’t let me see you again tonight after we get to the Travelers’ Twopenny.”

“Warning!” returns Deputy, having caught the halfpenny, and appearing by this mystic word to express his assent to the arrangement.

“Warning!” returns Deputy, having caught the halfpenny, and seemingly using this magical word to show his agreement with the plan.

They have but to cross what was once the vineyard, belonging to what was once the Monastery, to come into the narrow back lane wherein stands the crazy wooden house of two low stories currently known as the Travellers’ Twopenny:—a house all warped and distorted, like the morals of the travellers, with scant remains of a lattice-work porch over the door, and also of a rustic fence before its stamped-out garden; by reason of the travellers being so bound to the premises by a tender sentiment (or so fond of having a fire by the roadside in the course of the day), that they can never be persuaded or threatened into departure, without violently possessing themselves of some wooden forget-me-not, and bearing it off.

They just have to cross what used to be the vineyard that belonged to the old Monastery to get to the narrow back lane where the crooked wooden house with two low stories, now called the Travellers’ Twopenny, stands. This house is all warped and twisted, much like the morals of its guests, with what’s left of a lattice-work porch over the door and a rustic fence in front of its overgrown garden. The travellers have such an emotional attachment to the place (or they just love having a fire by the roadside during the day) that they can never be persuaded or threatened to leave without taking some wooden keepsake with them as a memento.

The semblance of an inn is attempted to be given to this wretched place by fragments of conventional red curtaining in the windows, which rags are made muddily transparent in the night-season by feeble lights of rush or cotton dip burning dully in the close air of the inside. As Durdles and Jasper come near, they are addressed by an inscribed paper lantern over the door, setting forth the purport of the house. They are also addressed by some half-dozen other hideous small boys—whether twopenny lodgers or followers or hangers-on of such, who knows!—who, as if attracted by some carrion-scent of Deputy in the air, start into the moonlight, as vultures might gather in the desert, and instantly fall to stoning him and one another.

The place tries to resemble an inn, with tattered red curtains in the windows that let weak light from rushes or cotton dips shine dimly through the musty air inside at night. As Durdles and Jasper approach, a paper lantern hung over the door gives a brief description of what the place is all about. They are also met by a group of about six other grotesque little boys—whether they’re cheap lodgers, followers, or just hangers-on, who knows?—who, sensing some sort of trouble in the air like vultures drawn to carrion, rush into the moonlight and quickly start throwing stones at each other and Deputy.

“Stop, you young brutes,” cries Jasper angrily, “and let us go by!”

“Stop, you young troublemakers,” Jasper shouts angrily, “and let us pass!”

This remonstrance being received with yells and flying stones, according to a custom of late years comfortably established among the police regulations of our English communities, where Christians are stoned on all sides, as if the days of Saint Stephen were revived, Durdles remarks of the young savages, with some point, that “they haven’t got an object,” and leads the way down the lane.

This protest was met with shouts and thrown stones, as has become a common practice in recent years under the police regulations of our English communities, where Christians are attacked from all sides, as if the days of Saint Stephen had returned. Durdles comments on the young troublemakers, noting pointedly that “they don’t have a goal,” and then leads the way down the street.

At the corner of the lane, Jasper, hotly enraged, checks his companion and looks back. All is silent. Next moment, a stone coming rattling at his hat, and a distant yell of “Wake-Cock! Warning!” followed by a crow, as from some infernally-hatched Chanticleer, apprising him under whose victorious fire he stands, he turns the corner into safety, and takes Durdles home: Durdles stumbling among the litter of his stony yard as if he were going to turn head foremost into one of the unfinished tombs.

At the corner of the street, Jasper, furious, checks on his friend and glances back. Everything is quiet. In the next moment, a stone rattles against his hat, accompanied by a distant shout of “Wake-Cock! Warning!” followed by a crow, as if from some hellishly bred Chanticleer, reminding him under whose triumphant fire he stands. He quickly turns the corner to safety and takes Durdles home, with Durdles tripping over the debris in his rocky yard as if he’s about to fall headfirst into one of the unfinished tombs.

John Jasper returns by another way to his gatehouse, and entering softly with his key, finds his fire still burning. He takes from a locked press a peculiar-looking pipe, which he fills—but not with tobacco—and, having adjusted the contents of the bowl, very carefully, with a little instrument, ascends an inner staircase of only a few steps, leading to two rooms. One of these is his own sleeping chamber: the other is his nephew’s. There is a light in each.

John Jasper returns to his gatehouse by a different route and quietly lets himself in with his key, finding his fire still going. He takes a strange-looking pipe from a locked cabinet, fills it—but not with tobacco—and, after carefully adjusting the contents of the bowl with a small tool, climbs a short staircase leading to two rooms. One is his own bedroom; the other is his nephew's. There’s a light in each room.

His nephew lies asleep, calm and untroubled. John Jasper stands looking down upon him, his unlighted pipe in his hand, for some time, with a fixed and deep attention. Then, hushing his footsteps, he passes to his own room, lights his pipe, and delivers himself to the Spectres it invokes at midnight.

His nephew is sleeping peacefully and without a care. John Jasper stands over him, holding his unlit pipe, for a while, watching him intently. Then, making sure to be quiet, he moves to his own room, lights his pipe, and surrenders himself to the spirits it calls forth at midnight.

CHAPTER VI.
PHILANTHROPY IN MINOR CANON CORNER

The Reverend Septimus Crisparkle (Septimus, because six little brother Crisparkles before him went out, one by one, as they were born, like six weak little rushlights, as they were lighted), having broken the thin morning ice near Cloisterham Weir with his amiable head, much to the invigoration of his frame, was now assisting his circulation by boxing at a looking-glass with great science and prowess. A fresh and healthy portrait the looking-glass presented of the Reverend Septimus, feinting and dodging with the utmost artfulness, and hitting out from the shoulder with the utmost straightness, while his radiant features teemed with innocence, and soft-hearted benevolence beamed from his boxing-gloves.

The Reverend Septimus Crisparkle (Septimus, because six little brothers named Crisparkle before him had all passed away one by one as they were born, like six weak little candles that flickered out), had just broken the thin morning ice near Cloisterham Weir with his cheerful head, which really woke him up. Now, he was helping his blood flow by practicing boxing in front of a mirror with impressive skill and energy. The mirror showed a fresh and healthy image of the Reverend Septimus, feinting and dodging with great cleverness and throwing straight punches, while his bright face radiated innocence, and a warm, kindhearted expression shone from his boxing gloves.

It was scarcely breakfast-time yet, for Mrs. Crisparkle—mother, not wife of the Reverend Septimus—was only just down, and waiting for the urn. Indeed, the Reverend Septimus left off at this very moment to take the pretty old lady’s entering face between his boxing-gloves and kiss it. Having done so with tenderness, the Reverend Septimus turned to again, countering with his left, and putting in his right, in a tremendous manner.

It was barely breakfast time yet, as Mrs. Crisparkle—mother, not wife of the Reverend Septimus—had just come down and was waiting for the urn. At that moment, the Reverend Septimus paused to take the charming old lady’s face between his boxing gloves and kiss it. After doing this gently, the Reverend Septimus returned to his training, countering with his left and delivering powerful right punches.

“I say, every morning of my life, that you’ll do it at last, Sept,” remarked the old lady, looking on; “and so you will.”

“I tell you every morning of my life that you’ll finally do it, Sept,” said the old lady, watching; “and I believe you will.”

“Do what, Ma dear?”

"Do what, Mom dear?"

“Break the pier-glass, or burst a blood-vessel.”

“Break the mirror, or pop a blood vessel.”

“Neither, please God, Ma dear. Here’s wind, Ma. Look at this!” In a concluding round of great severity, the Reverend Septimus administered and escaped all sorts of punishment, and wound up by getting the old lady’s cap into Chancery—such is the technical term used in scientific circles by the learned in the Noble Art—with a lightness of touch that hardly stirred the lightest lavender or cherry riband on it. Magnanimously releasing the defeated, just in time to get his gloves into a drawer and feign to be looking out of window in a contemplative state of mind when a servant entered, the Reverend Septimus then gave place to the urn and other preparations for breakfast. These completed, and the two alone again, it was pleasant to see (or would have been, if there had been any one to see it, which there never was), the old lady standing to say the Lord’s Prayer aloud, and her son, Minor Canon nevertheless, standing with bent head to hear it, he being within five years of forty: much as he had stood to hear the same words from the same lips when he was within five months of four.

“Neither, please God, Ma dear. Here’s wind, Ma. Look at this!” In a final act of great severity, Reverend Septimus carried out and dodged all kinds of punishment, ultimately winding up with the old lady’s cap in Chancery—such is the technical term used in scientific circles by experts in the Noble Art—with a lightness of touch that barely disturbed the lightest lavender or cherry ribbon on it. Magnanimously releasing the defeated just in time to stash his gloves in a drawer and pretend to be looking out the window deep in thought when a servant entered, Reverend Septimus then made way for the urn and other breakfast preparations. Once those were ready and they were alone again, it was nice to see (or would have been if anyone were there to witness it, which was never the case), the old lady standing to say the Lord’s Prayer aloud, and her son, a Minor Canon nonetheless, standing with his head bowed to listen, even though he was nearing forty: much like he had stood to hear the same words from the same lips when he was just shy of four.

What is prettier than an old lady—except a young lady—when her eyes are bright, when her figure is trim and compact, when her face is cheerful and calm, when her dress is as the dress of a china shepherdess: so dainty in its colours, so individually assorted to herself, so neatly moulded on her? Nothing is prettier, thought the good Minor Canon frequently, when taking his seat at table opposite his long-widowed mother. Her thought at such times may be condensed into the two words that oftenest did duty together in all her conversations: “My Sept!”

What is prettier than an old lady—except a young lady—when her eyes are bright, when her figure is trim and compact, when her face is cheerful and calm, and when her dress resembles that of a china shepherdess: so delicate in its colors, so uniquely suited to her, so perfectly tailored to her? Nothing is prettier, the good Minor Canon often thought, as he took his seat at the table opposite his long-widowed mother. Her thoughts at those times could be summed up in the two words that frequently came up in all her conversations: “My Sept!”

They were a good pair to sit breakfasting together in Minor Canon Corner, Cloisterham. For Minor Canon Corner was a quiet place in the shadow of the Cathedral, which the cawing of the rooks, the echoing footsteps of rare passers, the sound of the Cathedral bell, or the roll of the Cathedral organ, seemed to render more quiet than absolute silence. Swaggering fighting men had had their centuries of ramping and raving about Minor Canon Corner, and beaten serfs had had their centuries of drudging and dying there, and powerful monks had had their centuries of being sometimes useful and sometimes harmful there, and behold they were all gone out of Minor Canon Corner, and so much the better. Perhaps one of the highest uses of their ever having been there, was, that there might be left behind, that blessed air of tranquillity which pervaded Minor Canon Corner, and that serenely romantic state of the mind—productive for the most part of pity and forbearance—which is engendered by a sorrowful story that is all told, or a pathetic play that is played out.

They were a great pair to have breakfast with in Minor Canon Corner, Cloisterham. Minor Canon Corner was a peaceful spot in the shadow of the Cathedral, where the cawing of the rooks, the distant footsteps of rare passersby, the sound of the Cathedral bell, or the roll of the Cathedral organ seemed to make it quieter than complete silence. Bold warriors had spent centuries boasting and fighting in Minor Canon Corner, beaten serfs had endured centuries of hard work and suffering there, and powerful monks had spent centuries being sometimes helpful and sometimes harmful there, and now they were all gone from Minor Canon Corner, and that was for the best. Perhaps one of the greatest benefits of their having been there was that they left behind that wonderful feeling of peace which filled Minor Canon Corner, and that calmly romantic state of mind—mostly creating sympathy and patience—which comes from a sad story that has been fully told or a poignant play that is finished.

Red-brick walls harmoniously toned down in colour by time, strong-rooted ivy, latticed windows, panelled rooms, big oaken beams in little places, and stone-walled gardens where annual fruit yet ripened upon monkish trees, were the principal surroundings of pretty old Mrs. Crisparkle and the Reverend Septimus as they sat at breakfast.

Red-brick walls softened in color by time, sturdy ivy, window lattices, paneled rooms, large oak beams in cozy spots, and stone-walled gardens where seasonal fruits still ripened on convent-like trees were the main features of the quaint setting for Mrs. Crisparkle and Reverend Septimus as they enjoyed breakfast.

“And what, Ma dear,” inquired the Minor Canon, giving proof of a wholesome and vigorous appetite, “does the letter say?”

“And what, dear Ma,” the Minor Canon asked, showing he had a healthy and strong appetite, “does the letter say?”

The pretty old lady, after reading it, had just laid it down upon the breakfast-cloth. She handed it over to her son.

The lovely old lady, after reading it, had just set it down on the breakfast cloth. She passed it to her son.

Now, the old lady was exceedingly proud of her bright eyes being so clear that she could read writing without spectacles. Her son was also so proud of the circumstance, and so dutifully bent on her deriving the utmost possible gratification from it, that he had invented the pretence that he himself could not read writing without spectacles. Therefore he now assumed a pair, of grave and prodigious proportions, which not only seriously inconvenienced his nose and his breakfast, but seriously impeded his perusal of the letter. For, he had the eyes of a microscope and a telescope combined, when they were unassisted.

Now, the old lady was very proud that her bright eyes were so clear she could read without glasses. Her son was also proud of this and wanted her to enjoy it as much as possible, so he pretended that he couldn’t read without glasses. So, he put on a huge pair that not only made it hard for him to eat breakfast and were uncomfortable on his nose but also got in the way of reading the letter. Because, without them, he had the eyesight of both a microscope and a telescope combined.

“It’s from Mr. Honeythunder, of course,” said the old lady, folding her arms.

“It’s from Mr. Honeythunder, obviously,” said the old lady, crossing her arms.

“Of course,” assented her son. He then lamely read on:

“Of course,” her son agreed. He then awkwardly continued reading:

“‘Haven of Philanthropy,
Chief Offices, London, Wednesday.

“Haven of Philanthropy,
Chief Offices, London, Wednesday.

“‘DEAR MADAM,

"Dear Madam,"

“‘I write in the—;’ In the what’s this? What does he write in?”

“‘I write in the—;’ In what? What does he write in?”

“In the chair,” said the old lady.

“In the chair,” said the old woman.

The Reverend Septimus took off his spectacles, that he might see her face, as he exclaimed:

The Reverend Septimus took off his glasses so he could see her face as he exclaimed:

“Why, what should he write in?”

“Why, what should he write in?”

“Bless me, bless me, Sept,” returned the old lady, “you don’t see the context! Give it back to me, my dear.”

“Bless me, bless me, Sept,” the old lady replied, “you’re not seeing the bigger picture! Give it back to me, my dear.”

Glad to get his spectacles off (for they always made his eyes water), her son obeyed: murmuring that his sight for reading manuscript got worse and worse daily.

Glad to take his glasses off (because they always made his eyes water), her son complied, mumbling that his ability to read printed text was getting worse every day.

“‘I write,’” his mother went on, reading very perspicuously and precisely, “‘from the chair, to which I shall probably be confined for some hours.’”

“‘I write,’” his mother continued, reading very clearly and accurately, “‘from the chair, where I will probably be stuck for a few hours.’”

Septimus looked at the row of chairs against the wall, with a half-protesting and half-appealing countenance.

Septimus looked at the row of chairs against the wall, his face a mix of protest and appeal.

“‘We have,’” the old lady read on with a little extra emphasis, “‘a meeting of our Convened Chief Composite Committee of Central and District Philanthropists, at our Head Haven as above; and it is their unanimous pleasure that I take the chair.’”

“‘We have,’” the old lady continued, putting a bit more emphasis, “‘a meeting of our Convened Chief Composite Committee of Central and District Philanthropists, at our Head Haven as mentioned above; and it is their unanimous pleasure that I take the chair.’”

Septimus breathed more freely, and muttered: “O! if he comes to that, let him.”

Septimus breathed easier and muttered, “Oh! if he gets to that point, let him.”

“‘Not to lose a day’s post, I take the opportunity of a long report being read, denouncing a public miscreant—’”

“‘To avoid missing a day’s mail, I’m taking the chance of a long report being presented, condemning a public wrongdoer—’”

“It is a most extraordinary thing,” interposed the gentle Minor Canon, laying down his knife and fork to rub his ear in a vexed manner, “that these Philanthropists are always denouncing somebody. And it is another most extraordinary thing that they are always so violently flush of miscreants!”

“It’s truly remarkable,” the gentle Minor Canon said, putting down his knife and fork to rub his ear in annoyance, “that these Philanthropists are always criticizing someone. And it’s another remarkable thing that they’re always so quick to label people as wrongdoers!”

“‘Denouncing a public miscreant—’”—the old lady resumed, “‘to get our little affair of business off my mind. I have spoken with my two wards, Neville and Helena Landless, on the subject of their defective education, and they give in to the plan proposed; as I should have taken good care they did, whether they liked it or not.’”

“‘Calling out a public troublemaker—’”—the old lady continued, “‘to clear my mind about our little business matter. I’ve talked with my two wards, Neville and Helena Landless, about their lack of education, and they agree to the proposed plan; as I would have made sure they did, whether they were on board or not.’”

“And it is another most extraordinary thing,” remarked the Minor Canon in the same tone as before, “that these philanthropists are so given to seizing their fellow-creatures by the scruff of the neck, and (as one may say) bumping them into the paths of peace.—I beg your pardon, Ma dear, for interrupting.”

“And it’s another really surprising thing,” said the Minor Canon in the same tone as before, “that these philanthropists are so eager to grab their fellow humans by the scruff of the neck and (so to speak) push them into the paths of peace.—I’m sorry for interrupting, Ma dear.”

“‘Therefore, dear Madam, you will please prepare your son, the Rev. Mr. Septimus, to expect Neville as an inmate to be read with, on Monday next. On the same day Helena will accompany him to Cloisterham, to take up her quarters at the Nuns’ House, the establishment recommended by yourself and son jointly. Please likewise to prepare for her reception and tuition there. The terms in both cases are understood to be exactly as stated to me in writing by yourself, when I opened a correspondence with you on this subject, after the honour of being introduced to you at your sister’s house in town here. With compliments to the Rev. Mr. Septimus, I am, Dear Madam, Your affectionate brother (In Philanthropy), LUKE HONEYTHUNDER.’”

"Therefore, dear Madam, please get your son, the Rev. Mr. Septimus, ready to welcome Neville as a house guest to be read with next Monday. On the same day, Helena will join him in Cloisterham to stay at the Nuns’ House, which you and your son recommended. Please also prepare for her arrival and education there. The terms in both cases are understood to be exactly as you stated in writing when I started a correspondence with you on this matter after having the honor of being introduced to you at your sister’s house in town. With best regards to the Rev. Mr. Septimus, I am, dear Madam, your affectionate brother (In Philanthropy), LUKE HONEYTHUNDER."

“Well, Ma,” said Septimus, after a little more rubbing of his ear, “we must try it. There can be no doubt that we have room for an inmate, and that I have time to bestow upon him, and inclination too. I must confess to feeling rather glad that he is not Mr. Honeythunder himself. Though that seems wretchedly prejudiced—does it not?—for I never saw him. Is he a large man, Ma?”

“Well, Ma,” said Septimus, after rubbing his ear a bit more, “we have to give it a shot. There’s no doubt we have space for someone, and I’ve got the time and the interest to take care of him. I have to admit, I feel kind of relieved that it’s not Mr. Honeythunder himself. Though that sounds pretty biased—doesn’t it?—since I’ve never even seen him. Is he a big guy, Ma?”

“I should call him a large man, my dear,” the old lady replied after some hesitation, “but that his voice is so much larger.”

“I should call him a big guy, my dear,” the old lady replied after some hesitation, “but his voice is so much bigger.”

“Than himself?”

"Than he?"

“Than anybody.”

"Than anyone."

“Hah!” said Septimus. And finished his breakfast as if the flavour of the Superior Family Souchong, and also of the ham and toast and eggs, were a little on the wane.

“Hah!” said Septimus. He finished his breakfast as if the taste of the Superior Family Souchong, along with the ham, toast, and eggs, was starting to lose its appeal.

Mrs. Crisparkle’s sister, another piece of Dresden china, and matching her so neatly that they would have made a delightful pair of ornaments for the two ends of any capacious old-fashioned chimneypiece, and by right should never have been seen apart, was the childless wife of a clergyman holding Corporation preferment in London City. Mr. Honeythunder in his public character of Professor of Philanthropy had come to know Mrs. Crisparkle during the last re-matching of the china ornaments (in other words during her last annual visit to her sister), after a public occasion of a philanthropic nature, when certain devoted orphans of tender years had been glutted with plum buns, and plump bumptiousness. These were all the antecedents known in Minor Canon Corner of the coming pupils.

Mrs. Crisparkle’s sister, another piece of delicate china, matched her so perfectly that they would have made a lovely pair of ornaments for the two ends of any spacious old-fashioned fireplace, and they really should never have been seen apart. She was the childless wife of a clergyman with a position in the Corporation in London City. Mr. Honeythunder, in his public role as Professor of Philanthropy, had gotten to know Mrs. Crisparkle during the last time they rematched the china ornaments (in other words, during her last annual visit to her sister), after a public event for charitable causes, when a group of devoted young orphans had been indulged with plum buns and a lot of energy. These were all the background details known in Minor Canon Corner about the upcoming pupils.

“I am sure you will agree with me, Ma,” said Mr. Crisparkle, after thinking the matter over, “that the first thing to be done, is, to put these young people as much at their ease as possible. There is nothing disinterested in the notion, because we cannot be at our ease with them unless they are at their ease with us. Now, Jasper’s nephew is down here at present; and like takes to like, and youth takes to youth. He is a cordial young fellow, and we will have him to meet the brother and sister at dinner. That’s three. We can’t think of asking him, without asking Jasper. That’s four. Add Miss Twinkleton and the fairy bride that is to be, and that’s six. Add our two selves, and that’s eight. Would eight at a friendly dinner at all put you out, Ma?”

“I’m sure you agree with me, Mom,” said Mr. Crisparkle after thinking it over, “that the first thing we need to do is make these young people as comfortable as possible. There’s nothing selfish about this idea because we can’t feel at ease with them unless they feel at ease with us. Now, Jasper’s nephew is here right now, and like attracts like, and youth connects with youth. He’s a friendly young guy, and we should have him join the brother and sister for dinner. That’s three. We can’t invite him without also inviting Jasper. That’s four. Add Miss Twinkleton and the future bride, and that makes six. Add the two of us, and that makes eight. Would having eight at a friendly dinner be too much for you, Mom?”

“Nine would, Sept,” returned the old lady, visibly nervous.

“Nine would, Sept,” the old lady replied, clearly anxious.

“My dear Ma, I particularise eight.”

“My dear Mom, I specify eight.”

“The exact size of the table and the room, my dear.”

“The exact size of the table and the room, my dear.”

So it was settled that way: and when Mr. Crisparkle called with his mother upon Miss Twinkleton, to arrange for the reception of Miss Helena Landless at the Nuns’ House, the two other invitations having reference to that establishment were proffered and accepted. Miss Twinkleton did, indeed, glance at the globes, as regretting that they were not formed to be taken out into society; but became reconciled to leaving them behind. Instructions were then despatched to the Philanthropist for the departure and arrival, in good time for dinner, of Mr. Neville and Miss Helena; and stock for soup became fragrant in the air of Minor Canon Corner.

So it was all set: when Mr. Crisparkle visited Miss Twinkleton with his mother to plan for the arrival of Miss Helena Landless at the Nuns' House, the other two invitations related to that place were given and accepted. Miss Twinkleton did briefly look at the globes, wishing they could be taken out into the world, but she came to terms with leaving them behind. Instructions were then sent to the Philanthropist regarding the departure and arrival, in time for dinner, of Mr. Neville and Miss Helena; and the smell of soup stock filled the air of Minor Canon Corner.

In those days there was no railway to Cloisterham, and Mr. Sapsea said there never would be. Mr. Sapsea said more; he said there never should be. And yet, marvellous to consider, it has come to pass, in these days, that Express Trains don’t think Cloisterham worth stopping at, but yell and whirl through it on their larger errands, casting the dust off their wheels as a testimony against its insignificance. Some remote fragment of Main Line to somewhere else, there was, which was going to ruin the Money Market if it failed, and Church and State if it succeeded, and (of course), the Constitution, whether or no; but even that had already so unsettled Cloisterham traffic, that the traffic, deserting the high road, came sneaking in from an unprecedented part of the country by a back stable-way, for many years labelled at the corner: “Beware of the Dog.”

In those days, there was no railway to Cloisterham, and Mr. Sapsea insisted there never would be. Mr. Sapsea added more; he claimed there never should be. And yet, amazingly, it's happened that nowadays Express Trains don't even stop in Cloisterham, but speed through it on their bigger journeys, kicking up dust off their wheels as proof of its unimportance. There was some distant part of the Main Line going to somewhere else that would wreck the Money Market if it failed, and Church and State if it succeeded, and (of course) the Constitution, regardless; but even that had already disrupted Cloisterham traffic so much that it turned away from the main road and started coming in from a strange part of the country through a back alley, which had been labeled for many years at the corner: “Beware of the Dog.”

To this ignominious avenue of approach, Mr. Crisparkle repaired, awaiting the arrival of a short, squat omnibus, with a disproportionate heap of luggage on the roof—like a little Elephant with infinitely too much Castle—which was then the daily service between Cloisterham and external mankind. As this vehicle lumbered up, Mr. Crisparkle could hardly see anything else of it for a large outside passenger seated on the box, with his elbows squared, and his hands on his knees, compressing the driver into a most uncomfortably small compass, and glowering about him with a strongly-marked face.

Mr. Crisparkle made his way to this shameful route, waiting for a short, stout bus with an excessive amount of luggage piled on the roof—like a little elephant carrying way too much stuff—which was the daily connection between Cloisterham and the outside world. As this vehicle clumsily approached, Mr. Crisparkle could barely see anything else because of a large outside passenger sitting on the box seat, elbows squared and hands on his knees, squeezing the driver into an uncomfortably tight space, and glaring around with a distinctly prominent face.

“Is this Cloisterham?” demanded the passenger, in a tremendous voice.

“Is this Cloisterham?” asked the passenger, in a loud voice.

“It is,” replied the driver, rubbing himself as if he ached, after throwing the reins to the ostler. “And I never was so glad to see it.”

“It is,” replied the driver, rubbing himself as if he was sore, after tossing the reins to the stablehand. “And I’ve never been so happy to see it.”

“Tell your master to make his box-seat wider, then,” returned the passenger. “Your master is morally bound—and ought to be legally, under ruinous penalties—to provide for the comfort of his fellow-man.”

“Tell your boss to make his box seat wider, then,” replied the passenger. “Your boss is morally obligated—and should be legally, under severe penalties—to ensure the comfort of his fellow man.”

The driver instituted, with the palms of his hands, a superficial perquisition into the state of his skeleton; which seemed to make him anxious.

The driver, with the palms of his hands, did a quick check on how he was feeling; it looked like it was making him anxious.

“Have I sat upon you?” asked the passenger.

“Have I sat on you?” asked the passenger.

“You have,” said the driver, as if he didn’t like it at all.

“You have,” the driver said, sounding like he really wasn’t into it at all.

“Take that card, my friend.”

“Take that card, buddy.”

“I think I won’t deprive you on it,” returned the driver, casting his eyes over it with no great favour, without taking it. “What’s the good of it to me?”

“I don’t think I’ll take it from you,” the driver replied, glancing at it with little enthusiasm, without taking it. “What’s the point for me?”

“Be a Member of that Society,” said the passenger.

“Join that society,” said the passenger.

“What shall I get by it?” asked the driver.

“What will I get out of it?” asked the driver.

“Brotherhood,” returned the passenger, in a ferocious voice.

“Brotherhood,” the passenger replied, in a fierce voice.

“Thankee,” said the driver, very deliberately, as he got down; “my mother was contented with myself, and so am I. I don’t want no brothers.”

“Thanks,” said the driver, very deliberately, as he got down; “my mother was happy with me, and so am I. I don’t want any brothers.”

“But you must have them,” replied the passenger, also descending, “whether you like it or not. I am your brother.”

“But you need to have them,” said the passenger, also stepping down, “whether you want to or not. I’m your brother.”

“I say!” expostulated the driver, becoming more chafed in temper, “not too fur! The worm will, when—”

“I say!” the driver exclaimed, getting more irritated, “not too far! The worm will, when—”

But here, Mr. Crisparkle interposed, remonstrating aside, in a friendly voice: “Joe, Joe, Joe! don’t forget yourself, Joe, my good fellow!” and then, when Joe peaceably touched his hat, accosting the passenger with: “Mr. Honeythunder?”

But here, Mr. Crisparkle chimed in, gently objecting in a friendly tone: “Joe, Joe, Joe! Don’t lose your cool, Joe, my good man!” Then, when Joe politely touched his hat, he approached the passenger with: “Mr. Honeythunder?”

“That is my name, sir.”

"That's my name, sir."

“My name is Crisparkle.”

"I'm Crisparkle."

“Reverend Mr. Septimus? Glad to see you, sir. Neville and Helena are inside. Having a little succumbed of late, under the pressure of my public labours, I thought I would take a mouthful of fresh air, and come down with them, and return at night. So you are the Reverend Mr. Septimus, are you?” surveying him on the whole with disappointment, and twisting a double eye-glass by its ribbon, as if he were roasting it, but not otherwise using it. “Hah! I expected to see you older, sir.”

“Reverend Mr. Septimus? Great to see you, sir. Neville and Helena are inside. I’ve been feeling a bit overwhelmed lately with my public duties, so I thought I’d grab some fresh air and join them for a bit before heading back at night. So, you’re the Reverend Mr. Septimus, huh?” He looked him over with disappointment and twisted a pair of binoculars by their strap, as if he were trying to cook them, but not using them for anything else. “Hah! I expected you to look older, sir.”

“I hope you will,” was the good-humoured reply.

“I hope you will,” was the cheerful reply.

“Eh?” demanded Mr. Honeythunder.

“Eh?” asked Mr. Honeythunder.

“Only a poor little joke. Not worth repeating.”

“Just a silly little joke. Not worth sharing again.”

“Joke? Ay; I never see a joke,” Mr. Honeythunder frowningly retorted. “A joke is wasted upon me, sir. Where are they? Helena and Neville, come here! Mr. Crisparkle has come down to meet you.”

“Joke? Ha, I’ve never understood a joke,” Mr. Honeythunder said with a frown. “A joke is lost on me, sir. Where are they? Helena and Neville, come here! Mr. Crisparkle is here to see you.”

An unusually handsome lithe young fellow, and an unusually handsome lithe girl; much alike; both very dark, and very rich in colour; she of almost the gipsy type; something untamed about them both; a certain air upon them of hunter and huntress; yet withal a certain air of being the objects of the chase, rather than the followers. Slender, supple, quick of eye and limb; half shy, half defiant; fierce of look; an indefinable kind of pause coming and going on their whole expression, both of face and form, which might be equally likened to the pause before a crouch or a bound. The rough mental notes made in the first five minutes by Mr. Crisparkle would have read thus, verbatim.

An unusually attractive, slender young guy, and an unusually attractive, slender girl; very similar; both very dark and rich in color; she almost has a gypsy look; something wild about both of them; a certain vibe of hunter and huntress; yet they also seem more like the ones being chased rather than the ones doing the chasing. Slim, flexible, quick on their feet and eyes; half shy, half rebellious; with a fierce gaze; there’s an indefinable pause in their whole expression, both in their faces and their bodies, which could be compared to the moment before a leap or a dash. The quick mental notes taken in the first five minutes by Mr. Crisparkle would have read like this, verbatim.

He invited Mr. Honeythunder to dinner, with a troubled mind (for the discomfiture of the dear old china shepherdess lay heavy on it), and gave his arm to Helena Landless. Both she and her brother, as they walked all together through the ancient streets, took great delight in what he pointed out of the Cathedral and the Monastery ruin, and wondered—so his notes ran on—much as if they were beautiful barbaric captives brought from some wild tropical dominion. Mr. Honeythunder walked in the middle of the road, shouldering the natives out of his way, and loudly developing a scheme he had, for making a raid on all the unemployed persons in the United Kingdom, laying them every one by the heels in jail, and forcing them, on pain of prompt extermination, to become philanthropists.

He invited Mr. Honeythunder to dinner, feeling uneasy (because the setback with the dear old china shepherdess weighed heavily on his mind), and linked arms with Helena Landless. Both she and her brother, as they strolled through the historic streets with him, enjoyed the sights of the Cathedral and the ruined Monastery, and they marveled—according to his notes—much like beautiful exotic captives brought from some wild tropical land. Mr. Honeythunder walked down the center of the road, pushing people out of his way, and loudly shared a plan he had for tackling unemployment in the United Kingdom, insisting that he would lock up every unemployed person and force them, under threat of severe consequences, to become philanthropists.

Mrs. Crisparkle had need of her own share of philanthropy when she beheld this very large and very loud excrescence on the little party. Always something in the nature of a Boil upon the face of society, Mr. Honeythunder expanded into an inflammatory Wen in Minor Canon Corner. Though it was not literally true, as was facetiously charged against him by public unbelievers, that he called aloud to his fellow-creatures: “Curse your souls and bodies, come here and be blessed!” still his philanthropy was of that gunpowderous sort that the difference between it and animosity was hard to determine. You were to abolish military force, but you were first to bring all commanding officers who had done their duty, to trial by court-martial for that offence, and shoot them. You were to abolish war, but were to make converts by making war upon them, and charging them with loving war as the apple of their eye. You were to have no capital punishment, but were first to sweep off the face of the earth all legislators, jurists, and judges, who were of the contrary opinion. You were to have universal concord, and were to get it by eliminating all the people who wouldn’t, or conscientiously couldn’t, be concordant. You were to love your brother as yourself, but after an indefinite interval of maligning him (very much as if you hated him), and calling him all manner of names. Above all things, you were to do nothing in private, or on your own account. You were to go to the offices of the Haven of Philanthropy, and put your name down as a Member and a Professing Philanthropist. Then, you were to pay up your subscription, get your card of membership and your riband and medal, and were evermore to live upon a platform, and evermore to say what Mr. Honeythunder said, and what the Treasurer said, and what the sub-Treasurer said, and what the Committee said, and what the sub-Committee said, and what the Secretary said, and what the Vice-Secretary said. And this was usually said in the unanimously-carried resolution under hand and seal, to the effect: “That this assembled Body of Professing Philanthropists views, with indignant scorn and contempt, not unmixed with utter detestation and loathing abhorrence”—in short, the baseness of all those who do not belong to it, and pledges itself to make as many obnoxious statements as possible about them, without being at all particular as to facts.

Mrs. Crisparkle needed her own dose of compassion when she looked at this very large and very loud addition to the small gathering. Always a bit of a nuisance in society, Mr. Honeythunder became a real irritation in Minor Canon Corner. Although it wasn’t literally true, as was jokingly claimed by skeptics, that he shouted at his fellow humans: “Curse your souls and bodies, come here and be blessed!” his brand of philanthropy was so explosive that it was hard to tell the difference between it and hostility. You were supposed to eliminate military force, but first, you had to put all commanding officers who had done their jobs on trial for that offense and execute them. You were encouraged to abolish war, but you were meant to convert people by waging war against them, insisting that they loved war like it was their most cherished possession. You were to reject capital punishment, but had to first wipe out all lawmakers, jurists, and judges who disagreed. You were to strive for universal peace, but to achieve that, you'd need to get rid of anyone who wouldn’t, or couldn’t, agree with the idea. You were to love your neighbor as yourself, but only after a lengthy period of criticizing him (almost like you hated him) and hurling insults his way. Most importantly, you weren’t allowed to act on your own; instead, you had to go to the offices of the Haven of Philanthropy, sign up as a Member and a Self-Proclaimed Philanthropist. Then, you’d pay your fees, receive your membership card, ribbon, and medal, and forever be expected to stand on a platform, repeating whatever Mr. Honeythunder, the Treasurer, the sub-Treasurer, the Committee, the sub-Committee, the Secretary, and the Vice-Secretary said. This was typically included in the unanimously passed resolution that stated: “This assembled Body of Self-Proclaimed Philanthropists expresses, with righteous anger and disdain, mixed with complete revulsion and loathing”—in other words, the disgusting nature of everyone who isn’t part of it, and commits to making as many offensive remarks about them as possible, without care for the truth.

The dinner was a most doleful breakdown. The philanthropist deranged the symmetry of the table, sat himself in the way of the waiting, blocked up the thoroughfare, and drove Mr. Tope (who assisted the parlour-maid) to the verge of distraction by passing plates and dishes on, over his own head. Nobody could talk to anybody, because he held forth to everybody at once, as if the company had no individual existence, but were a Meeting. He impounded the Reverend Mr. Septimus, as an official personage to be addressed, or kind of human peg to hang his oratorical hat on, and fell into the exasperating habit, common among such orators, of impersonating him as a wicked and weak opponent. Thus, he would ask: “And will you, sir, now stultify yourself by telling me”—and so forth, when the innocent man had not opened his lips, nor meant to open them. Or he would say: “Now see, sir, to what a position you are reduced. I will leave you no escape. After exhausting all the resources of fraud and falsehood, during years upon years; after exhibiting a combination of dastardly meanness with ensanguined daring, such as the world has not often witnessed; you have now the hypocrisy to bend the knee before the most degraded of mankind, and to sue and whine and howl for mercy!” Whereat the unfortunate Minor Canon would look, in part indignant and in part perplexed; while his worthy mother sat bridling, with tears in her eyes, and the remainder of the party lapsed into a sort of gelatinous state, in which there was no flavour or solidity, and very little resistance.

The dinner was a total disaster. The philanthropist messed up the arrangement of the table, positioned himself in the way of the servers, blocked the path, and drove Mr. Tope (who was helping the waitress) to the brink of madness by passing plates and dishes over his head. No one could talk to anyone else because he addressed everyone at once, as if the group had no individual identities and were just a panel discussion. He took the Reverend Mr. Septimus as an official person to talk to, using him as a sort of human prop for his speeches, and fell into the annoying habit, common among such speakers, of portraying him as a wicked and weak adversary. He would ask, “And will you, sir, now embarrass yourself by telling me”—and so on, when the poor man hadn’t said a word nor intended to. Or he would say, “Now see, sir, to what a position you’ve been reduced. I will give you no way out. After exhausting all the resources of deception and lies for years; after showing a combination of cowardly meanness with bloody daring, such as the world has rarely seen; you now have the nerve to kneel before the most degraded of people and to plead and whine for mercy!” At this, the unfortunate Minor Canon looked both indignant and confused, while his worthy mother sat fuming, tears in her eyes, and the rest of the group slipped into a sort of jelly-like state, lacking any flavor or substance, and very little resistance.

But the gush of philanthropy that burst forth when the departure of Mr. Honeythunder began to impend, must have been highly gratifying to the feelings of that distinguished man. His coffee was produced, by the special activity of Mr. Tope, a full hour before he wanted it. Mr. Crisparkle sat with his watch in his hand for about the same period, lest he should overstay his time. The four young people were unanimous in believing that the Cathedral clock struck three-quarters, when it actually struck but one. Miss Twinkleton estimated the distance to the omnibus at five-and-twenty minutes’ walk, when it was really five. The affectionate kindness of the whole circle hustled him into his greatcoat, and shoved him out into the moonlight, as if he were a fugitive traitor with whom they sympathised, and a troop of horse were at the back door. Mr. Crisparkle and his new charge, who took him to the omnibus, were so fervent in their apprehensions of his catching cold, that they shut him up in it instantly and left him, with still half-an-hour to spare.

But the wave of goodwill that surged when Mr. Honeythunder was about to leave must have felt really rewarding to that distinguished man. His coffee was brought to him, thanks to Mr. Tope’s promptness, a full hour before he needed it. Mr. Crisparkle sat there with his watch in hand for about the same amount of time, just to make sure he didn’t overstay. The four young people all agreed that the Cathedral clock chimed three-quarters, when it actually only struck one. Miss Twinkleton estimated the walk to the bus as taking twenty-five minutes, when it was really just five. The warm kindness from everyone hurried him into his greatcoat and pushed him out into the moonlight, as if he were a runaway traitor they sympathized with and a troop of soldiers was waiting at the back door. Mr. Crisparkle and his new companion, who escorted him to the bus, were so worried about him catching a cold that they shut him in it right away and left him there with still half an hour to go.

CHAPTER VII.
MORE CONFIDENCES THAN ONE

“I know very little of that gentleman, sir,” said Neville to the Minor Canon as they turned back.

“I don’t know much about that guy, sir,” said Neville to the Minor Canon as they turned back.

“You know very little of your guardian?” the Minor Canon repeated.

“You know very little about your guardian?” the Minor Canon repeated.

“Almost nothing!”

“Barely anything!”

“How came he—”

“How did he—”

“To be my guardian? I’ll tell you, sir. I suppose you know that we come (my sister and I) from Ceylon?”

“To be my guardian? I’ll tell you, sir. I guess you know that my sister and I come from Ceylon?”

“Indeed, no.”

"Definitely not."

“I wonder at that. We lived with a stepfather there. Our mother died there, when we were little children. We have had a wretched existence. She made him our guardian, and he was a miserly wretch who grudged us food to eat, and clothes to wear. At his death, he passed us over to this man; for no better reason that I know of, than his being a friend or connexion of his, whose name was always in print and catching his attention.”

“I find that hard to believe. We lived with a stepfather there. Our mom passed away there when we were little kids. We've had a miserable life. She made him our guardian, and he was a stingy jerk who begrudged us food and clothes. When he died, he handed us over to this other guy for no better reason that I can think of than that he was a friend or relative of his, whose name was always in the news and caught his interest.”

“That was lately, I suppose?”

“Was that recent, I guess?”

“Quite lately, sir. This stepfather of ours was a cruel brute as well as a grinding one. It is well he died when he did, or I might have killed him.”

“Not long ago, sir. This stepdad of ours was a real jerk and a serious pain. It’s a good thing he died when he did, or I might have ended up killing him.”

Mr. Crisparkle stopped short in the moonlight and looked at his hopeful pupil in consternation.

Mr. Crisparkle stopped suddenly in the moonlight and looked at his eager student in shock.

“I surprise you, sir?” he said, with a quick change to a submissive manner.

“I surprise you, sir?” he said, suddenly adopting a more submissive tone.

“You shock me; unspeakably shock me.”

"You surprise me; you really surprise me."

The pupil hung his head for a little while, as they walked on, and then said: “You never saw him beat your sister. I have seen him beat mine, more than once or twice, and I never forgot it.”

The student looked down for a bit while they continued walking, then said: "You never saw him hit your sister. I've seen him hit mine more than once or twice, and I haven't forgotten it."

“Nothing,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “not even a beloved and beautiful sister’s tears under dastardly ill-usage;” he became less severe, in spite of himself, as his indignation rose; “could justify those horrible expressions that you used.”

“Nothing,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “not even the tears of a beloved and beautiful sister facing terrible mistreatment;” he couldn't help but soften a bit as his anger grew; “could excuse those awful words you used.”

“I am sorry I used them, and especially to you, sir. I beg to recall them. But permit me to set you right on one point. You spoke of my sister’s tears. My sister would have let him tear her to pieces, before she would have let him believe that he could make her shed a tear.”

“I’m sorry I used them, especially to you, sir. I ask you to take them back. But let me correct you on one thing. You mentioned my sister’s tears. My sister would have let him tear her apart before she would ever let him think he could make her cry.”

Mr. Crisparkle reviewed those mental notes of his, and was neither at all surprised to hear it, nor at all disposed to question it.

Mr. Crisparkle thought over his mental notes and was neither surprised to hear it nor inclined to question it at all.

“Perhaps you will think it strange, sir,”—this was said in a hesitating voice—“that I should so soon ask you to allow me to confide in you, and to have the kindness to hear a word or two from me in my defence?”

“Maybe you’ll find it odd, sir,”—this was said in a hesitant tone—“that I should ask you so soon to let me confide in you and to kindly listen to a few words from me in my defense?”

“Defence?” Mr. Crisparkle repeated. “You are not on your defence, Mr. Neville.”

“Defense?” Mr. Crisparkle repeated. “You’re not on your defense, Mr. Neville.”

“I think I am, sir. At least I know I should be, if you were better acquainted with my character.”

“I believe I am, sir. At least I know I should be, if you had a better understanding of my character.”

“Well, Mr. Neville,” was the rejoinder. “What if you leave me to find it out?”

“Well, Mr. Neville,” was the reply. “What if you just leave me to figure it out?”

“Since it is your pleasure, sir,” answered the young man, with a quick change in his manner to sullen disappointment: “since it is your pleasure to check me in my impulse, I must submit.”

“Since it’s what you want, sir,” replied the young man, his tone shifting quickly to a gloomy disappointment: “since it’s your choice to hold me back from acting on my impulse, I have to accept it.”

There was that in the tone of this short speech which made the conscientious man to whom it was addressed uneasy. It hinted to him that he might, without meaning it, turn aside a trustfulness beneficial to a mis-shapen young mind and perhaps to his own power of directing and improving it. They were within sight of the lights in his windows, and he stopped.

There was something in the tone of this brief speech that made the conscientious man it was directed to feel uneasy. It suggested to him that he might, unintentionally, undermine the trust that could benefit a troubled young mind and maybe even affect his ability to guide and improve it. They were in sight of the lights in his windows, and he stopped.

“Let us turn back and take a turn or two up and down, Mr. Neville, or you may not have time to finish what you wish to say to me. You are hasty in thinking that I mean to check you. Quite the contrary. I invite your confidence.”

“Let’s go back and take a couple of turns, Mr. Neville, or you might not have time to finish what you want to say to me. You’re mistaken if you think I mean to stop you. On the contrary, I welcome your trust.”

“You have invited it, sir, without knowing it, ever since I came here. I say ‘ever since,’ as if I had been here a week. The truth is, we came here (my sister and I) to quarrel with you, and affront you, and break away again.”

"You've been inviting it, sir, without realizing it, ever since I arrived. I say 'ever since' as if I've been here a week. The truth is, my sister and I came here to argue with you, provoke you, and then leave again."

“Really?” said Mr. Crisparkle, at a dead loss for anything else to say.

“Really?” Mr. Crisparkle said, completely at a loss for anything else to add.

“You see, we could not know what you were beforehand, sir; could we?”

“You see, we couldn’t know what you were before, sir; could we?”

“Clearly not,” said Mr. Crisparkle.

"Definitely not," said Mr. Crisparkle.

“And having liked no one else with whom we have ever been brought into contact, we had made up our minds not to like you.”

“And since we didn't like anyone else we ever met, we decided not to like you either.”

“Really?” said Mr. Crisparkle again.

“Seriously?” Mr. Crisparkle said again.

“But we do like you, sir, and we see an unmistakable difference between your house and your reception of us, and anything else we have ever known. This—and my happening to be alone with you—and everything around us seeming so quiet and peaceful after Mr. Honeythunder’s departure—and Cloisterham being so old and grave and beautiful, with the moon shining on it—these things inclined me to open my heart.”

“But we really do like you, sir, and we can clearly see how different your home is compared to how you treat us and everything else we’ve experienced. This—and being here alone with you—and everything around us feeling so quiet and calm after Mr. Honeythunder left—and Cloisterham being so ancient, serious, and beautiful, with the moonlight on it—these things made me want to share my feelings.”

“I quite understand, Mr. Neville. And it is salutary to listen to such influences.”

“I completely understand, Mr. Neville. And it’s helpful to listen to those kinds of influences.”

“In describing my own imperfections, sir, I must ask you not to suppose that I am describing my sister’s. She has come out of the disadvantages of our miserable life, as much better than I am, as that Cathedral tower is higher than those chimneys.”

“In talking about my own flaws, sir, I need you to understand that I’m not talking about my sister’s. She has managed to rise above the challenges of our tough life much better than I have, just like that Cathedral tower is taller than those chimneys.”

Mr. Crisparkle in his own breast was not so sure of this.

Mr. Crisparkle wasn’t so certain about this in his heart.

“I have had, sir, from my earliest remembrance, to suppress a deadly and bitter hatred. This has made me secret and revengeful. I have been always tyrannically held down by the strong hand. This has driven me, in my weakness, to the resource of being false and mean. I have been stinted of education, liberty, money, dress, the very necessaries of life, the commonest pleasures of childhood, the commonest possessions of youth. This has caused me to be utterly wanting in I don’t know what emotions, or remembrances, or good instincts—I have not even a name for the thing, you see!—that you have had to work upon in other young men to whom you have been accustomed.”

“I have had, sir, from my earliest memories, to hide a deep and bitter hatred. This has made me secretive and vengeful. I have always been oppressed by a powerful hand. This has pushed me, in my weakness, to resort to being dishonest and petty. I have been deprived of education, freedom, money, clothing, the very necessities of life, and even the simplest pleasures of childhood, the most basic belongings of youth. This has left me completely lacking in emotions, memories, or good instincts—I can’t even name what’s missing, you see!—that you have had to work with in other young men you’re used to.”

“This is evidently true. But this is not encouraging,” thought Mr. Crisparkle as they turned again.

“This is clearly true. But this is not reassuring,” thought Mr. Crisparkle as they turned again.

“And to finish with, sir: I have been brought up among abject and servile dependents, of an inferior race, and I may easily have contracted some affinity with them. Sometimes, I don’t know but that it may be a drop of what is tigerish in their blood.”

“And to wrap things up, sir: I grew up among submissive and servile dependents from a lower class, and I might have picked up some traits from them. Sometimes, I wonder if it’s a hint of what’s wild in their blood.”

“As in the case of that remark just now,” thought Mr. Crisparkle.

“As in the case of that comment just now,” thought Mr. Crisparkle.

“In a last word of reference to my sister, sir (we are twin children), you ought to know, to her honour, that nothing in our misery ever subdued her, though it often cowed me. When we ran away from it (we ran away four times in six years, to be soon brought back and cruelly punished), the flight was always of her planning and leading. Each time she dressed as a boy, and showed the daring of a man. I take it we were seven years old when we first decamped; but I remember, when I lost the pocket-knife with which she was to have cut her hair short, how desperately she tried to tear it out, or bite it off. I have nothing further to say, sir, except that I hope you will bear with me and make allowance for me.”

“In a final note about my sister, sir (we’re twins), you should know, in her honor, that nothing in our hardship ever broke her spirit, even though it often intimidated me. When we ran away from it (we escaped four times in six years, only to be brought back and punished harshly), the escape was always her idea and leadership. Each time she dressed like a boy and showed the bravery of a man. I think we were seven years old when we first left; but I remember when I lost the pocket knife she was going to use to cut her hair short, how desperately she tried to pull it out or bite it off. I have nothing more to say, sir, except that I hope you can be patient with me and give me some grace.”

“Of that, Mr. Neville, you may be sure,” returned the Minor Canon. “I don’t preach more than I can help, and I will not repay your confidence with a sermon. But I entreat you to bear in mind, very seriously and steadily, that if I am to do you any good, it can only be with your own assistance; and that you can only render that, efficiently, by seeking aid from Heaven.”

“Of that, Mr. Neville, you can be sure,” replied the Minor Canon. “I don’t preach more than necessary, and I won’t repay your trust with a sermon. But I urge you to keep in mind, very seriously and steadily, that if I'm going to help you, it can only be with your own support; and you can only provide that effectively by seeking help from Heaven.”

“I will try to do my part, sir.”

"I'll do my part, sir."

“And, Mr. Neville, I will try to do mine. Here is my hand on it. May God bless our endeavours!”

“And, Mr. Neville, I will do my part. Here’s my hand on it. May God bless our efforts!”

They were now standing at his house-door, and a cheerful sound of voices and laughter was heard within.

They were now standing at his front door, and cheerful voices and laughter could be heard inside.

“We will take one more turn before going in,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “for I want to ask you a question. When you said you were in a changed mind concerning me, you spoke, not only for yourself, but for your sister too?”

“We’ll make one more turn before we go in,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “because I want to ask you a question. When you said you had changed your mind about me, you were speaking not just for yourself, but for your sister as well?”

“Undoubtedly I did, sir.”

"Definitely I did, sir."

“Excuse me, Mr. Neville, but I think you have had no opportunity of communicating with your sister, since I met you. Mr. Honeythunder was very eloquent; but perhaps I may venture to say, without ill-nature, that he rather monopolised the occasion. May you not have answered for your sister without sufficient warrant?”

“Excuse me, Mr. Neville, but I don't think you've had a chance to talk to your sister since I last saw you. Mr. Honeythunder was very persuasive; however, I might suggest, without being rude, that he took over the conversation a bit. Could it be that you spoke on behalf of your sister without having enough reason to do so?”

Neville shook his head with a proud smile.

Neville shook his head with a proud smile.

“You don’t know, sir, yet, what a complete understanding can exist between my sister and me, though no spoken word—perhaps hardly as much as a look—may have passed between us. She not only feels as I have described, but she very well knows that I am taking this opportunity of speaking to you, both for her and for myself.”

“You don’t know yet, sir, what a deep understanding there can be between my sister and me, even if we haven’t exchanged a single spoken word—hardly even a glance. She feels exactly as I’ve described, and she fully knows that I’m using this chance to talk to you, both for her and for myself.”

Mr. Crisparkle looked in his face, with some incredulity; but his face expressed such absolute and firm conviction of the truth of what he said, that Mr. Crisparkle looked at the pavement, and mused, until they came to his door again.

Mr. Crisparkle stared at his face, feeling a bit skeptical; but his expression showed such complete and strong belief in what he was saying that Mr. Crisparkle turned his gaze to the ground and thought, until they reached his door again.

“I will ask for one more turn, sir, this time,” said the young man, with a rather heightened colour rising in his face. “But for Mr. Honeythunder’s—I think you called it eloquence, sir?” (somewhat slyly.)

“I’d like to have one more turn, sir, this time,” said the young man, a flush creeping up his face. “But for Mr. Honeythunder’s—I think you referred to it as eloquence, sir?” (somewhat slyly.)

“I—yes, I called it eloquence,” said Mr. Crisparkle.

“I—yes, I called it eloquence,” said Mr. Crisparkle.

“But for Mr. Honeythunder’s eloquence, I might have had no need to ask you what I am going to ask you. This Mr. Edwin Drood, sir: I think that’s the name?”

“But for Mr. Honeythunder’s persuasive speaking, I might not have needed to ask you what I'm about to ask you. This Mr. Edwin Drood, sir: I believe that’s the name?”

“Quite correct,” said Mr. Crisparkle. “D-r-double o-d.”

“That's right,” said Mr. Crisparkle. “D-r-double o-d.”

“Does he—or did he—read with you, sir?”

“Does he—or did he—read with you, sir?”

“Never, Mr. Neville. He comes here visiting his relation, Mr. Jasper.”

“Never, Mr. Neville. He comes here to visit his relative, Mr. Jasper.”

“Is Miss Bud his relation too, sir?”

“Is Miss Bud related to him as well, sir?”

(“Now, why should he ask that, with sudden superciliousness?” thought Mr. Crisparkle.) Then he explained, aloud, what he knew of the little story of their betrothal.

(“Now, why would he ask that, with such a sudden air of superiority?” thought Mr. Crisparkle.) Then he explained, out loud, what he knew about the little story of their engagement.

“O! that’s it, is it?” said the young man. “I understand his air of proprietorship now!”

“O! that’s it, huh?” said the young man. “I get his sense of ownership now!”

This was said so evidently to himself, or to anybody rather than Mr. Crisparkle, that the latter instinctively felt as if to notice it would be almost tantamount to noticing a passage in a letter which he had read by chance over the writer’s shoulder. A moment afterwards they re-entered the house.

This was obviously said to himself or to anyone but Mr. Crisparkle, who instinctively felt that acknowledging it would be almost like pointing out a part of a letter he had accidentally read over the writer’s shoulder. Moments later, they went back inside the house.

Mr. Jasper was seated at the piano as they came into his drawing-room, and was accompanying Miss Rosebud while she sang. It was a consequence of his playing the accompaniment without notes, and of her being a heedless little creature, very apt to go wrong, that he followed her lips most attentively, with his eyes as well as hands; carefully and softly hinting the key-note from time to time. Standing with an arm drawn round her, but with a face far more intent on Mr. Jasper than on her singing, stood Helena, between whom and her brother an instantaneous recognition passed, in which Mr. Crisparkle saw, or thought he saw, the understanding that had been spoken of, flash out. Mr. Neville then took his admiring station, leaning against the piano, opposite the singer; Mr. Crisparkle sat down by the china shepherdess; Edwin Drood gallantly furled and unfurled Miss Twinkleton’s fan; and that lady passively claimed that sort of exhibitor’s proprietorship in the accomplishment on view, which Mr. Tope, the Verger, daily claimed in the Cathedral service.

Mr. Jasper was sitting at the piano when they entered his living room, playing along as Miss Rosebud sang. Because he was playing the accompaniment by ear and she was a careless little thing who was likely to go off-key, he watched her lips closely, using both his eyes and hands; gently and quietly suggesting the key-note from time to time. Helena stood there with her arm around her, but her face was far more focused on Mr. Jasper than on her singing. An instant recognition passed between her and her brother, during which Mr. Crisparkle thought he saw the understanding they had spoken about light up. Mr. Neville then took his spot, leaning against the piano, opposite the singer; Mr. Crisparkle sat down next to the china shepherdess; Edwin Drood gallantly opened and closed Miss Twinkleton’s fan; and that lady passively claimed the kind of ownership over the performance that Mr. Tope, the Verger, claimed over the Cathedral service every day.

[Illustration]

At the piano

At the keyboard

The song went on. It was a sorrowful strain of parting, and the fresh young voice was very plaintive and tender. As Jasper watched the pretty lips, and ever and again hinted the one note, as though it were a low whisper from himself, the voice became less steady, until all at once the singer broke into a burst of tears, and shrieked out, with her hands over her eyes: “I can’t bear this! I am frightened! Take me away!”

The song continued. It was a sad farewell, and the young voice was really emotional and gentle. As Jasper observed the beautiful lips, occasionally adding a gentle note like a soft whisper from himself, the voice started to waver, until suddenly the singer broke down in tears and shouted, covering her eyes: “I can’t handle this! I’m scared! Please take me away!”

With one swift turn of her lithe figure, Helena laid the little beauty on a sofa, as if she had never caught her up. Then, on one knee beside her, and with one hand upon her rosy mouth, while with the other she appealed to all the rest, Helena said to them: “It’s nothing; it’s all over; don’t speak to her for one minute, and she is well!”

With one quick movement of her graceful body, Helena placed the little girl on the sofa as if she had never picked her up. Then, kneeling beside her, one hand covering her rosy mouth while the other gestured to everyone else, Helena told them, “It’s nothing; it’s all over; just don’t talk to her for a minute, and she’ll be fine!”

Jasper’s hands had, in the same instant, lifted themselves from the keys, and were now poised above them, as though he waited to resume. In that attitude he yet sat quiet: not even looking round, when all the rest had changed their places and were reassuring one another.

Jasper’s hands had, at the same moment, lifted off the keys and were now hovering above them, as if he was waiting to continue. In that position, he remained still: not even glancing around when everyone else had switched places and were comforting one another.

“Pussy’s not used to an audience; that’s the fact,” said Edwin Drood. “She got nervous, and couldn’t hold out. Besides, Jack, you are such a conscientious master, and require so much, that I believe you make her afraid of you. No wonder.”

“Pussy’s not used to being in front of people; that’s the truth,” said Edwin Drood. “She got anxious and couldn't keep it together. Plus, Jack, you’re such a diligent boss and demand so much that I think you scare her a little. It’s no surprise.”

“No wonder,” repeated Helena.

“No wonder,” Helena said again.

“There, Jack, you hear! You would be afraid of him, under similar circumstances, wouldn’t you, Miss Landless?”

“There, Jack, do you hear? You would be scared of him in the same situation, wouldn’t you, Miss Landless?”

“Not under any circumstances,” returned Helena.

“Not under any circumstances,” Helena replied.

Jasper brought down his hands, looked over his shoulder, and begged to thank Miss Landless for her vindication of his character. Then he fell to dumbly playing, without striking the notes, while his little pupil was taken to an open window for air, and was otherwise petted and restored. When she was brought back, his place was empty. “Jack’s gone, Pussy,” Edwin told her. “I am more than half afraid he didn’t like to be charged with being the Monster who had frightened you.” But she answered never a word, and shivered, as if they had made her a little too cold.

Jasper lowered his hands, looked back, and wanted to thank Miss Landless for defending his character. Then he started playing silently, without hitting the keys, while his young student was taken to an open window for some fresh air and was treated gently to help her recover. When she returned, his spot was vacant. “Jack’s gone, Pussy,” Edwin told her. “I’m a bit worried he didn't want to be blamed for being the monster that scared you.” But she didn’t say anything and shivered, as if they had made her a little too cold.

Miss Twinkleton now opining that indeed these were late hours, Mrs. Crisparkle, for finding ourselves outside the walls of the Nuns’ House, and that we who undertook the formation of the future wives and mothers of England (the last words in a lower voice, as requiring to be communicated in confidence) were really bound (voice coming up again) to set a better example than one of rakish habits, wrappers were put in requisition, and the two young cavaliers volunteered to see the ladies home. It was soon done, and the gate of the Nuns’ House closed upon them.

Miss Twinkleton suggested that it was indeed quite late, Mrs. Crisparkle, considering we were outside the walls of the Nuns’ House, and that as individuals tasked with preparing the future wives and mothers of England (the last words said in a lower voice, as if needing to be kept secret) we definitely had to set a better example than one of irresponsible behavior. So, wraps were brought out, and the two young gentlemen offered to escort the ladies home. It was done quickly, and the gate of the Nuns’ House closed behind them.

The boarders had retired, and only Mrs. Tisher in solitary vigil awaited the new pupil. Her bedroom being within Rosa’s, very little introduction or explanation was necessary, before she was placed in charge of her new friend, and left for the night.

The boarders had gone to bed, and only Mrs. Tisher sat alone, waiting for the new student. Since her bedroom was adjacent to Rosa’s, not much introduction or explanation was needed before she took charge of her new friend and left for the night.

“This is a blessed relief, my dear,” said Helena. “I have been dreading all day, that I should be brought to bay at this time.”

“This is such a relief, my dear,” said Helena. “I’ve been dreading all day that I would be cornered at this moment.”

“There are not many of us,” returned Rosa, “and we are good-natured girls; at least the others are; I can answer for them.”

“There aren't many of us,” Rosa replied, “and we're nice girls; at least the others are; I can vouch for them.”

“I can answer for you,” laughed Helena, searching the lovely little face with her dark, fiery eyes, and tenderly caressing the small figure. “You will be a friend to me, won’t you?”

“I can answer for you,” laughed Helena, looking into the lovely little face with her dark, intense eyes, and gently stroking the small figure. “You’ll be a friend to me, won’t you?”

“I hope so. But the idea of my being a friend to you seems too absurd, though.”

“I hope so. But the thought of being your friend feels too ridiculous, though.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“O, I am such a mite of a thing, and you are so womanly and handsome. You seem to have resolution and power enough to crush me. I shrink into nothing by the side of your presence even.”

“O, I’m just such a little thing, and you are so beautiful and strong. You seem to have enough determination and strength to overpower me. I feel so small next to you.”

“I am a neglected creature, my dear, unacquainted with all accomplishments, sensitively conscious that I have everything to learn, and deeply ashamed to own my ignorance.”

“I’m a neglected person, my dear, unfamiliar with any skills, painfully aware that I have so much to learn, and really ashamed to admit my ignorance.”

“And yet you acknowledge everything to me!” said Rosa.

“And yet you tell me everything!” said Rosa.

“My pretty one, can I help it? There is a fascination in you.”

“My beautiful one, what can I do about it? There's something captivating about you.”

“O! is there though?” pouted Rosa, half in jest and half in earnest. “What a pity Master Eddy doesn’t feel it more!”

“Is there really?” Rosa pouted, half joking and half serious. “What a shame Master Eddy doesn’t feel it more!”

Of course her relations towards that young gentleman had been already imparted in Minor Canon Corner.

Of course, her interactions with that young man had already been shared in Minor Canon Corner.

“Why, surely he must love you with all his heart!” cried Helena, with an earnestness that threatened to blaze into ferocity if he didn’t.

“Why, he has to love you with all his heart!” exclaimed Helena, with a sincerity that seemed ready to explode into intensity if he didn’t.

“Eh? O, well, I suppose he does,” said Rosa, pouting again; “I am sure I have no right to say he doesn’t. Perhaps it’s my fault. Perhaps I am not as nice to him as I ought to be. I don’t think I am. But it is so ridiculous!”

“Eh? Oh, well, I guess he does,” said Rosa, pouting again; “I really can’t say he doesn’t. Maybe it’s my fault. Maybe I’m not as nice to him as I should be. I really don’t think I am. But it is so silly!”

Helena’s eyes demanded what was.

Helena’s eyes demanded what is.

We are,” said Rosa, answering as if she had spoken. “We are such a ridiculous couple. And we are always quarrelling.”

We are,” said Rosa, responding as if she had spoken. “We make such a silly couple. And we’re always fighting.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“Because we both know we are ridiculous, my dear!” Rosa gave that answer as if it were the most conclusive answer in the world.

“Because we both know we're ridiculous, my dear!” Rosa said that answer as if it were the most conclusive response in the world.

Helena’s masterful look was intent upon her face for a few moments, and then she impulsively put out both her hands and said:

Helena’s focused gaze lingered on her face for a few moments, and then she suddenly reached out with both hands and said:

“You will be my friend and help me?”

“You're going to be my friend and help me?”

“Indeed, my dear, I will,” replied Rosa, in a tone of affectionate childishness that went straight and true to her heart; “I will be as good a friend as such a mite of a thing can be to such a noble creature as you. And be a friend to me, please; I don’t understand myself: and I want a friend who can understand me, very much indeed.”

“Of course, my dear, I will,” replied Rosa, in a tone of warm innocence that touched her heart; “I will be as good a friend as I can be to someone as wonderful as you. And please be a friend to me; I don’t really get myself, and I really want a friend who can understand me.”

Helena Landless kissed her, and retaining both her hands said:

Helena Landless kissed her and, holding both her hands, said:

“Who is Mr. Jasper?”

“Who’s Mr. Jasper?”

Rosa turned aside her head in answering: “Eddy’s uncle, and my music-master.”

Rosa turned her head away as she replied, “Eddy’s uncle and my music teacher.”

“You do not love him?”

"Don't you love him?"

“Ugh!” She put her hands up to her face, and shook with fear or horror.

“Ugh!” She covered her face with her hands and shook, filled with fear or horror.

“You know that he loves you?”

“Did you know he loves you?”

“O, don’t, don’t, don’t!” cried Rosa, dropping on her knees, and clinging to her new resource. “Don’t tell me of it! He terrifies me. He haunts my thoughts, like a dreadful ghost. I feel that I am never safe from him. I feel as if he could pass in through the wall when he is spoken of.” She actually did look round, as if she dreaded to see him standing in the shadow behind her.

“O, please don’t, don’t!” cried Rosa, dropping to her knees and clinging to her new source of comfort. “Don’t tell me about him! He scares me. He haunts my mind like a terrible ghost. I feel like I’m never safe from him. It’s as if he could come through the wall whenever he’s mentioned.” She actually looked around, as if she feared seeing him standing in the shadow behind her.

“Try to tell me more about it, darling.”

“Please tell me more about it, sweetheart.”

“Yes, I will, I will. Because you are so strong. But hold me the while, and stay with me afterwards.”

“Yes, I will, I will. Because you’re so strong. But hold me for now, and stay with me afterwards.”

“My child! You speak as if he had threatened you in some dark way.”

"My child! You sound like he threatened you in some sinister way."

“He has never spoken to me about—that. Never.”

“He's never talked to me about that. Never.”

“What has he done?”

“What did he do?”

“He has made a slave of me with his looks. He has forced me to understand him, without his saying a word; and he has forced me to keep silence, without his uttering a threat. When I play, he never moves his eyes from my hands. When I sing, he never moves his eyes from my lips. When he corrects me, and strikes a note, or a chord, or plays a passage, he himself is in the sounds, whispering that he pursues me as a lover, and commanding me to keep his secret. I avoid his eyes, but he forces me to see them without looking at them. Even when a glaze comes over them (which is sometimes the case), and he seems to wander away into a frightful sort of dream in which he threatens most, he obliges me to know it, and to know that he is sitting close at my side, more terrible to me than ever.”

“He has enslaved me with his gaze. He makes me understand him without saying a word, and he makes me keep quiet without issuing a threat. When I play, his eyes never leave my hands. When I sing, his eyes never leave my lips. When he corrects me, striking a note or chord or playing a passage, he is present in the sounds, whispering that he pursues me like a lover and commanding me to keep his secret. I try to avoid his gaze, but he forces me to see it without actually looking. Even when his eyes glaze over (which happens sometimes) and he seems to drift into a terrifying kind of dream where he threatens the most, he compels me to know it and to know that he is sitting right beside me, more frightening than ever.”

“What is this imagined threatening, pretty one? What is threatened?”

“What is this imagined threat, beautiful one?

“I don’t know. I have never even dared to think or wonder what it is.”

“I don’t know. I’ve never even dared to think or wonder what it is.”

“And was this all, to-night?”

“Is this all for tonight?”

“This was all; except that to-night when he watched my lips so closely as I was singing, besides feeling terrified I felt ashamed and passionately hurt. It was as if he kissed me, and I couldn’t bear it, but cried out. You must never breathe this to any one. Eddy is devoted to him. But you said to-night that you would not be afraid of him, under any circumstances, and that gives me—who am so much afraid of him—courage to tell only you. Hold me! Stay with me! I am too frightened to be left by myself.”

“This was it; except that tonight, as he watched my lips so closely while I was singing, I felt terrified, ashamed, and deeply hurt. It was like he kissed me, and I couldn’t handle it, so I cried out. You must never tell anyone this. Eddy is loyal to him. But you said tonight that you wouldn’t be afraid of him, under any circumstances, and that gives me—someone who is so afraid of him—courage to tell only you. Hold me! Stay with me! I’m too scared to be left alone.”

The lustrous gipsy-face drooped over the clinging arms and bosom, and the wild black hair fell down protectingly over the childish form. There was a slumbering gleam of fire in the intense dark eyes, though they were then softened with compassion and admiration. Let whomsoever it most concerned look well to it!

The shiny gypsy face leaned over the wrapped arms and chest, and the wild black hair fell protectively over the youthful figure. There was a simmering spark in the deep dark eyes, even though they were soft with compassion and admiration. Whoever it may concern should take note!

CHAPTER VIII.
DAGGERS DRAWN

The two young men, having seen the damsels, their charges, enter the courtyard of the Nuns’ House, and finding themselves coldly stared at by the brazen door-plate, as if the battered old beau with the glass in his eye were insolent, look at one another, look along the perspective of the moonlit street, and slowly walk away together.

The two young men, noticing the women they were responsible for, entered the courtyard of the Nuns’ House. Feeling coldly scrutinized by the flashy doorplate, as if the old guy with the glass eye was being rude, they exchanged glances, looked down the moonlit street, and slowly walked away together.

“Do you stay here long, Mr. Drood?” says Neville.

“Are you staying here for long, Mr. Drood?” says Neville.

“Not this time,” is the careless answer. “I leave for London again, to-morrow. But I shall be here, off and on, until next Midsummer; then I shall take my leave of Cloisterham, and England too; for many a long day, I expect.”

“Not this time,” is the nonchalant reply. “I’m heading back to London tomorrow. But I’ll be here, now and then, until next Midsummer; then I’ll say goodbye to Cloisterham, and to England too; for a long while, I expect.”

“Are you going abroad?”

"Are you traveling abroad?"

“Going to wake up Egypt a little,” is the condescending answer.

“Going to wake up Egypt a bit,” is the patronizing reply.

“Are you reading?”

"Are you reading this?"

“Reading?” repeats Edwin Drood, with a touch of contempt. “No. Doing, working, engineering. My small patrimony was left a part of the capital of the Firm I am with, by my father, a former partner; and I am a charge upon the Firm until I come of age; and then I step into my modest share in the concern. Jack—you met him at dinner—is, until then, my guardian and trustee.”

"Reading?" Edwin Drood repeats, sounding a bit disdainful. "No. I'm doing, working, engineering. My small inheritance was left as a portion of the capital of the Firm I'm with by my father, who was a former partner; I’m dependent on the Firm until I turn eighteen. After that, I’ll take my modest share in the business. Jack—you met him at dinner—is my guardian and trustee until then."

“I heard from Mr. Crisparkle of your other good fortune.”

"I heard from Mr. Crisparkle about your other good luck."

“What do you mean by my other good fortune?”

“What do you mean by my other good luck?”

Neville has made his remark in a watchfully advancing, and yet furtive and shy manner, very expressive of that peculiar air already noticed, of being at once hunter and hunted. Edwin has made his retort with an abruptness not at all polite. They stop and interchange a rather heated look.

Neville made his comment in a cautious but sneaky and shy way, clearly showing that strange vibe of being both the hunter and the hunted. Edwin responded sharply, coming off as quite rude. They both pause and exchange a rather intense glance.

“I hope,” says Neville, “there is no offence, Mr. Drood, in my innocently referring to your betrothal?”

“I hope,” says Neville, “it’s not a problem, Mr. Drood, that I’m casually mentioning your engagement?”

“By George!” cries Edwin, leading on again at a somewhat quicker pace; “everybody in this chattering old Cloisterham refers to it. I wonder no public-house has been set up, with my portrait for the sign of The Betrothed’s Head. Or Pussy’s portrait. One or the other.”

“By George!” Edwin exclaims, picking up the pace a bit; “everyone in this chatty old Cloisterham talks about it. I wonder why no pub has opened with either my portrait or Pussy’s on the sign for The Betrothed’s Head. One or the other.”

“I am not accountable for Mr. Crisparkle’s mentioning the matter to me, quite openly,” Neville begins.

“I’m not responsible for Mr. Crisparkle bringing up the issue with me, quite openly,” Neville starts.

“No; that’s true; you are not,” Edwin Drood assents.

“No, that’s true; you’re not,” Edwin Drood agrees.

“But,” resumes Neville, “I am accountable for mentioning it to you. And I did so, on the supposition that you could not fail to be highly proud of it.”

“But,” continues Neville, “I take responsibility for bringing it up with you. I did so, thinking that you would surely be very proud of it.”

Now, there are these two curious touches of human nature working the secret springs of this dialogue. Neville Landless is already enough impressed by Little Rosebud, to feel indignant that Edwin Drood (far below her) should hold his prize so lightly. Edwin Drood is already enough impressed by Helena, to feel indignant that Helena’s brother (far below her) should dispose of him so coolly, and put him out of the way so entirely.

Now, there are these two interesting aspects of human nature driving this conversation. Neville Landless is already so taken with Little Rosebud that he feels upset that Edwin Drood (who is much less deserving) should treat her so casually. Edwin Drood is already so taken with Helena that he feels angry that Helena’s brother (who is much less deserving) should dismiss him so easily and push him aside completely.

However, the last remark had better be answered. So, says Edwin:

However, we should respond to the last comment. So, Edwin says:

“I don’t know, Mr. Neville” (adopting that mode of address from Mr. Crisparkle), “that what people are proudest of, they usually talk most about; I don’t know either, that what they are proudest of, they most like other people to talk about. But I live a busy life, and I speak under correction by you readers, who ought to know everything, and I daresay do.”

“I don’t know, Mr. Neville” (taking that way of addressing him from Mr. Crisparkle), “that what people are most proud of is usually what they talk about the most; I also don’t know if what they are most proud of is what they want others to discuss. But I have a busy life, and I’m speaking with the understanding that you readers, who should know everything, probably do.”

By this time they had both become savage; Mr. Neville out in the open; Edwin Drood under the transparent cover of a popular tune, and a stop now and then to pretend to admire picturesque effects in the moonlight before him.

By this time, both of them had turned ruthless; Mr. Neville out in the open, and Edwin Drood hiding behind a catchy tune, taking breaks now and then to feign admiration for the pretty effects of the moonlight in front of him.

“It does not seem to me very civil in you,” remarks Neville, at length, “to reflect upon a stranger who comes here, not having had your advantages, to try to make up for lost time. But, to be sure, I was not brought up in ‘busy life,’ and my ideas of civility were formed among Heathens.”

“It doesn’t seem very polite of you,” Neville finally says, “to judge a stranger who comes here and hasn't had the same opportunities as you, trying to catch up on lost time. But then again, I wasn’t raised in a ‘busy life,’ and my sense of politeness was shaped among people who weren’t exactly civilized.”

“Perhaps, the best civility, whatever kind of people we are brought up among,” retorts Edwin Drood, “is to mind our own business. If you will set me that example, I promise to follow it.”

“Maybe the best form of politeness, no matter who we grow up around,” replies Edwin Drood, “is to focus on our own affairs. If you show me that example, I promise to take it.”

“Do you know that you take a great deal too much upon yourself?” is the angry rejoinder, “and that in the part of the world I come from, you would be called to account for it?”

“Do you realize that you take on way too much responsibility?” is the angry response, “and that where I come from, you’d be held accountable for it?”

“By whom, for instance?” asks Edwin Drood, coming to a halt, and surveying the other with a look of disdain.

“By whom, for example?” asks Edwin Drood, stopping in his tracks and looking at the other person with a disdainful expression.

But, here a startling right hand is laid on Edwin’s shoulder, and Jasper stands between them. For, it would seem that he, too, has strolled round by the Nuns’ House, and has come up behind them on the shadowy side of the road.

But then, a surprising hand suddenly lands on Edwin’s shoulder, and Jasper is standing between them. It seems he has also walked by the Nuns’ House and has come up behind them on the dark side of the road.

“Ned, Ned, Ned!” he says; “we must have no more of this. I don’t like this. I have overheard high words between you two. Remember, my dear boy, you are almost in the position of host to-night. You belong, as it were, to the place, and in a manner represent it towards a stranger. Mr. Neville is a stranger, and you should respect the obligations of hospitality. And, Mr. Neville,” laying his left hand on the inner shoulder of that young gentleman, and thus walking on between them, hand to shoulder on either side: “you will pardon me; but I appeal to you to govern your temper too. Now, what is amiss? But why ask! Let there be nothing amiss, and the question is superfluous. We are all three on a good understanding, are we not?”

“Ned, Ned, Ned!” he says. “We can’t have any more of this. I don’t like it. I’ve overheard some tense words between you two. Remember, my dear boy, you’re almost the host tonight. You belong here, and in a way, you represent this place to a stranger. Mr. Neville is a stranger, and you should respect the obligations of hospitality. And, Mr. Neville,” he says, laying his left hand on the inner shoulder of the young man and walking between them, hand on each shoulder, “you’ll pardon me, but I ask you to manage your temper as well. So, what’s the issue? But why even ask! Let’s just agree that there’s nothing wrong, and that question is unnecessary. We’re all on good terms, right?”

After a silent struggle between the two young men who shall speak last, Edwin Drood strikes in with: “So far as I am concerned, Jack, there is no anger in me.”

After a quiet fight over who will speak last, Edwin Drood jumps in with, “As far as I’m concerned, Jack, I’m not angry at all.”

“Nor in me,” says Neville Landless, though not so freely; or perhaps so carelessly. “But if Mr. Drood knew all that lies behind me, far away from here, he might know better how it is that sharp-edged words have sharp edges to wound me.”

“Not in me,” says Neville Landless, though not as openly; or maybe so casually. “But if Mr. Drood understood everything in my past, far from here, he might get why harsh words can cut deep and hurt me.”

“Perhaps,” says Jasper, in a soothing manner, “we had better not qualify our good understanding. We had better not say anything having the appearance of a remonstrance or condition; it might not seem generous. Frankly and freely, you see there is no anger in Ned. Frankly and freely, there is no anger in you, Mr. Neville?”

“Maybe,” Jasper says gently, “we should avoid complicating our good relationship. It’s best not to say anything that sounds like a complaint or a condition; it might not come off as generous. Honestly, there’s no anger in Ned. Honestly, there’s no anger in you, Mr. Neville?”

“None at all, Mr. Jasper.” Still, not quite so frankly or so freely; or, be it said once again, not quite so carelessly perhaps.

“Not at all, Mr. Jasper.” Still, not quite so openly or so freely; or, to put it another way, not quite so thoughtlessly perhaps.

“All over then! Now, my bachelor gatehouse is a few yards from here, and the heater is on the fire, and the wine and glasses are on the table, and it is not a stone’s throw from Minor Canon Corner. Ned, you are up and away to-morrow. We will carry Mr. Neville in with us, to take a stirrup-cup.”

“All done! My bachelor pad is just a few yards away, the heater is going, and the wine and glasses are on the table. It’s not far from Minor Canon Corner. Ned, you’re off tomorrow. We’ll bring Mr. Neville in with us for a farewell drink.”

“With all my heart, Jack.”

“With my whole heart, Jack.”

“And with all mine, Mr. Jasper.” Neville feels it impossible to say less, but would rather not go. He has an impression upon him that he has lost hold of his temper; feels that Edwin Drood’s coolness, so far from being infectious, makes him red-hot.

“And with all mine, Mr. Jasper.” Neville finds it impossible to say any less, but he prefers not to leave. He feels as though he’s lost his temper; Edwin Drood’s calmness, instead of being contagious, just makes him incredibly angry.

Mr. Jasper, still walking in the centre, hand to shoulder on either side, beautifully turns the Refrain of a drinking song, and they all go up to his rooms. There, the first object visible, when he adds the light of a lamp to that of the fire, is the portrait over the chimneypiece. It is not an object calculated to improve the understanding between the two young men, as rather awkwardly reviving the subject of their difference. Accordingly, they both glance at it consciously, but say nothing. Jasper, however (who would appear from his conduct to have gained but an imperfect clue to the cause of their late high words), directly calls attention to it.

Mr. Jasper, still walking in the center with a hand on each of his companions’ shoulders, skillfully starts the chorus of a drinking song, and they all head up to his rooms. Once there, the first thing they notice when he turns on a lamp to add to the firelight is the portrait above the mantel. It’s not something that’s likely to help the two young men understand each other better, as it awkwardly brings up the topic of their disagreement again. As a result, they both look at it knowingly but don’t say anything. However, Jasper (who seems to have only a vague idea of the reason behind their recent argument) quickly draws attention to it.

“You recognise that picture, Mr. Neville?” shading the lamp to throw the light upon it.

“Do you recognize that picture, Mr. Neville?” she asked, adjusting the lamp to shine light on it.

“I recognise it, but it is far from flattering the original.”

“I see it, but it doesn't do the original justice.”

“O, you are hard upon it! It was done by Ned, who made me a present of it.”

“Oh, you’re being tough about it! Ned did it, and he gave it to me as a gift.”

“I am sorry for that, Mr. Drood.” Neville apologises, with a real intention to apologise; “if I had known I was in the artist’s presence—”

“I’m sorry about that, Mr. Drood.” Neville apologizes, genuinely intending to apologize; “if I had known I was in the presence of an artist—”

“O, a joke, sir, a mere joke,” Edwin cuts in, with a provoking yawn. “A little humouring of Pussy’s points! I’m going to paint her gravely, one of these days, if she’s good.”

“O, just a joke, sir, just a joke,” Edwin interrupts, with a teasing yawn. “Just a bit of fun at Pussy’s expense! I’m planning to paint her seriously, one of these days, if she behaves.”

The air of leisurely patronage and indifference with which this is said, as the speaker throws himself back in a chair and clasps his hands at the back of his head, as a rest for it, is very exasperating to the excitable and excited Neville. Jasper looks observantly from the one to the other, slightly smiles, and turns his back to mix a jug of mulled wine at the fire. It seems to require much mixing and compounding.

The relaxed air of casual attention and indifference with which this is said, as the speaker leans back in a chair and puts his hands behind his head for support, is really frustrating to the easily stirred-up Neville. Jasper watches them both closely, smirks a little, and turns away to mix a jug of mulled wine by the fire. It looks like it takes a lot of mixing and blending.

“I suppose, Mr. Neville,” says Edwin, quick to resent the indignant protest against himself in the face of young Landless, which is fully as visible as the portrait, or the fire, or the lamp: “I suppose that if you painted the picture of your lady love—”

“I guess, Mr. Neville,” Edwin says, quickly irritated by the upset protest being directed at him in front of young Landless, which is just as obvious as the portrait, the fire, or the lamp: “I guess that if you painted a picture of your lady love—”

“I can’t paint,” is the hasty interruption.

“I can’t paint,” is the quick interruption.

“That’s your misfortune, and not your fault. You would if you could. But if you could, I suppose you would make her (no matter what she was in reality), Juno, Minerva, Diana, and Venus, all in one. Eh?”

"That's your bad luck, not your fault. You would if you could. But if you could, I guess you would turn her (regardless of who she truly is) into Juno, Minerva, Diana, and Venus all rolled into one. Right?"

“I have no lady love, and I can’t say.”

“I don’t have a girlfriend, and I can't say.”

“If I were to try my hand,” says Edwin, with a boyish boastfulness getting up in him, “on a portrait of Miss Landless—in earnest, mind you; in earnest—you should see what I could do!”

“If I were to give it a shot,” Edwin says, with a youthful confidence building up inside him, “at a portrait of Miss Landless—in all seriousness, mind you; in all seriousness—you’d see what I could create!”

“My sister’s consent to sit for it being first got, I suppose? As it never will be got, I am afraid I shall never see what you can do. I must bear the loss.”

“My sister's approval to sit for it is what I need, right? Since that will probably never happen, I'm afraid I'll never get to see what you can do. I guess I just have to accept that.”

Jasper turns round from the fire, fills a large goblet glass for Neville, fills a large goblet glass for Edwin, and hands each his own; then fills for himself, saying:

Jasper turns away from the fire, pours a large goblet of wine for Neville, pours a large goblet of wine for Edwin, and hands each of them their glass; then he fills one for himself, saying:

“Come, Mr. Neville, we are to drink to my nephew, Ned. As it is his foot that is in the stirrup—metaphorically—our stirrup-cup is to be devoted to him. Ned, my dearest fellow, my love!”

“Come on, Mr. Neville, let’s raise a glass to my nephew, Ned. Since it’s his foot that’s in the stirrup—figuratively speaking—this toast is for him. Ned, my dear friend, my love!”

Jasper sets the example of nearly emptying his glass, and Neville follows it. Edwin Drood says, “Thank you both very much,” and follows the double example.

Jasper almost finishes his drink, and Neville does the same. Edwin Drood says, “Thanks to both of you,” and follows their lead.

“Look at him,” cries Jasper, stretching out his hand admiringly and tenderly, though rallyingly too. “See where he lounges so easily, Mr. Neville! The world is all before him where to choose. A life of stirring work and interest, a life of change and excitement, a life of domestic ease and love! Look at him!”

“Look at him,” Jasper exclaims, extending his hand with admiration and affection, but also teasingly. “See how he relaxes so effortlessly, Mr. Neville! The whole world is his to choose from. A life full of engaging work and adventure, a life of variety and thrill, a life of comfort and love! Look at him!”

Edwin Drood’s face has become quickly and remarkably flushed with the wine; so has the face of Neville Landless. Edwin still sits thrown back in his chair, making that rest of clasped hands for his head.

Edwin Drood's face has quickly and noticeably flushed from the wine; so has Neville Landless's face. Edwin still sits back in his chair, resting his clasped hands on his head.

“See how little he heeds it all!” Jasper proceeds in a bantering vein. “It is hardly worth his while to pluck the golden fruit that hangs ripe on the tree for him. And yet consider the contrast, Mr. Neville. You and I have no prospect of stirring work and interest, or of change and excitement, or of domestic ease and love. You and I have no prospect (unless you are more fortunate than I am, which may easily be), but the tedious unchanging round of this dull place.”

“Look at how little he cares about any of it!” Jasper continues in a teasing tone. “It’s barely worth his time to pick the golden fruit hanging ripe from the tree for him. And yet think about the difference, Mr. Neville. You and I don’t have any chance of meaningful work and interest, or of change and excitement, or of domestic comfort and love. You and I don’t have any prospects (unless you’re luckier than I am, which is definitely possible), other than the monotonous, unchanging routine of this boring place.”

“Upon my soul, Jack,” says Edwin, complacently, “I feel quite apologetic for having my way smoothed as you describe. But you know what I know, Jack, and it may not be so very easy as it seems, after all. May it, Pussy?” To the portrait, with a snap of his thumb and finger. “We have got to hit it off yet; haven’t we, Pussy? You know what I mean, Jack.”

“Honestly, Jack,” Edwin says calmly, “I feel a bit guilty for having things go my way like you mentioned. But you know what I know, Jack, and it might not be as easy as it looks. Right, Pussy?” He gestures toward the portrait with a snap of his fingers. “We still need to get along, don’t we, Pussy? You know what I mean, Jack.”

[Illustration]

On dangerous ground

On shaky ground

His speech has become thick and indistinct. Jasper, quiet and self-possessed, looks to Neville, as expecting his answer or comment. When Neville speaks, his speech is also thick and indistinct.

His speech has become thick and unclear. Jasper, calm and composed, looks to Neville, as if expecting his response or remark. When Neville speaks, his speech is also thick and unclear.

“It might have been better for Mr. Drood to have known some hardships,” he says, defiantly.

“It might have been better for Mr. Drood to have faced some challenges,” he says, defiantly.

“Pray,” retorts Edwin, turning merely his eyes in that direction, “pray why might it have been better for Mr. Drood to have known some hardships?”

“Please,” Edwin replies, just shifting his eyes in that direction, “please tell me why it would have been better for Mr. Drood to have experienced some hardships?”

“Ay,” Jasper assents, with an air of interest; “let us know why?”

“Sure,” Jasper agrees, sounding interested; “can you tell us why?”

“Because they might have made him more sensible,” says Neville, “of good fortune that is not by any means necessarily the result of his own merits.”

“Because they might have made him more aware,” says Neville, “of good luck that isn’t always the result of his own abilities.”

Mr. Jasper quickly looks to his nephew for his rejoinder.

Mr. Jasper quickly glances at his nephew for his response.

“Have you known hardships, may I ask?” says Edwin Drood, sitting upright.

“Have you experienced any hardships, if I may ask?” says Edwin Drood, sitting up straight.

Mr. Jasper quickly looks to the other for his retort.

Mr. Jasper quickly glances at the other person for their response.

“I have.”

"I do."

“And what have they made you sensible of?”

“And what have they made you aware of?”

Mr. Jasper’s play of eyes between the two holds good throughout the dialogue, to the end.

Mr. Jasper’s gaze between the two remains consistent throughout the conversation, right to the end.

“I have told you once before to-night.”

“I mentioned it to you once already tonight.”

“You have done nothing of the sort.”

“You haven't done anything like that.”

“I tell you I have. That you take a great deal too much upon yourself.”

“I’m telling you, I have. You’re taking on way too much.”

“You added something else to that, if I remember?”

"You added something else to that, right?"

“Yes, I did say something else.”

“Yeah, I said something else.”

“Say it again.”

"Repeat that."

“I said that in the part of the world I come from, you would be called to account for it.”

“I said that in the part of the world I come from, you would be held responsible for it.”

“Only there?” cries Edwin Drood, with a contemptuous laugh. “A long way off, I believe? Yes; I see! That part of the world is at a safe distance.”

“Only there?” Edwin Drood scoffs with a mocking laugh. “A long way off, I think? Yes; now I get it! That part of the world is a safe distance away.”

“Say here, then,” rejoins the other, rising in a fury. “Say anywhere! Your vanity is intolerable, your conceit is beyond endurance; you talk as if you were some rare and precious prize, instead of a common boaster. You are a common fellow, and a common boaster.”

“Say it here, then,” the other replies, rising in anger. “Say it anywhere! Your vanity is unbearable, your arrogance is exhausting; you talk as if you’re some rare and valuable treasure, instead of just a typical braggart. You’re just an ordinary person, and a typical braggart.”

“Pooh, pooh,” says Edwin Drood, equally furious, but more collected; “how should you know? You may know a black common fellow, or a black common boaster, when you see him (and no doubt you have a large acquaintance that way); but you are no judge of white men.”

“Come on,” says Edwin Drood, just as furious but more composed; “how would you know? You might recognize a common black guy or a loud-mouthed black braggart when you see one (and I’m sure you know quite a few of those); but you’re not a good judge of white men.”

This insulting allusion to his dark skin infuriates Neville to that violent degree, that he flings the dregs of his wine at Edwin Drood, and is in the act of flinging the goblet after it, when his arm is caught in the nick of time by Jasper.

This insulting reference to his dark skin makes Neville so furious that he throws the leftover wine at Edwin Drood and is about to throw the goblet after it when Jasper catches his arm just in time.

“Ned, my dear fellow!” he cries in a loud voice; “I entreat you, I command you, to be still!” There has been a rush of all the three, and a clattering of glasses and overturning of chairs. “Mr. Neville, for shame! Give this glass to me. Open your hand, sir. I WILL have it!”

“Ned, my dear friend!” he shouts loudly; “I'm begging you, I’m ordering you, to be quiet!” All three of them have rushed in, and there’s a clatter of glasses and chairs being knocked over. “Mr. Neville, how shameful! Give me that glass. Open your hand, sir. I WILL have it!”

But Neville throws him off, and pauses for an instant, in a raging passion, with the goblet yet in his uplifted hand. Then, he dashes it down under the grate, with such force that the broken splinters fly out again in a shower; and he leaves the house.

But Neville shakes him off and stops for a moment, filled with intense anger, holding the goblet high in his hand. Then, he slams it down under the grate so hard that the shattered pieces scatter everywhere, and he leaves the house.

When he first emerges into the night air, nothing around him is still or steady; nothing around him shows like what it is; he only knows that he stands with a bare head in the midst of a blood-red whirl, waiting to be struggled with, and to struggle to the death.

When he first steps out into the night air, everything around him is chaotic and unstable; nothing around him seems to be what it appears; all he knows is that he’s standing there with his head exposed in the middle of a blood-red whirlwind, ready to fight and to fight to the death.

But, nothing happening, and the moon looking down upon him as if he were dead after a fit of wrath, he holds his steam-hammer beating head and heart, and staggers away. Then, he becomes half-conscious of having heard himself bolted and barred out, like a dangerous animal; and thinks what shall he do?

But nothing is happening, and the moon gazes down at him as if he were dead after an outburst of anger. He holds his pounding head and heart, and stumbles away. Then, he becomes somewhat aware that he has heard himself being shut out, like a dangerous animal; and wonders what he should do.

Some wildly passionate ideas of the river dissolve under the spell of the moonlight on the Cathedral and the graves, and the remembrance of his sister, and the thought of what he owes to the good man who has but that very day won his confidence and given him his pledge. He repairs to Minor Canon Corner, and knocks softly at the door.

Some intensely passionate thoughts about the river fade away in the moonlight on the Cathedral and the graves, along with memories of his sister and the realization of what he owes to the kind man who just that day earned his trust and made a promise to him. He heads to Minor Canon Corner and knocks softly on the door.

It is Mr. Crisparkle’s custom to sit up last of the early household, very softly touching his piano and practising his favourite parts in concerted vocal music. The south wind that goes where it lists, by way of Minor Canon Corner on a still night, is not more subdued than Mr. Crisparkle at such times, regardful of the slumbers of the china shepherdess.

It’s Mr. Crisparkle’s habit to be the last one awake in the early household, softly playing his piano and practicing his favorite sections of choral music. The south wind that goes wherever it wants, passing through Minor Canon Corner on a quiet night, is not quieter than Mr. Crisparkle during these moments, mindful of the china shepherdess's peaceful sleep.

His knock is immediately answered by Mr. Crisparkle himself. When he opens the door, candle in hand, his cheerful face falls, and disappointed amazement is in it.

His knock is quickly answered by Mr. Crisparkle. When he opens the door, holding a candle, his cheerful expression changes and shows a look of disappointed surprise.

“Mr. Neville! In this disorder! Where have you been?”

“Mr. Neville! In this chaos! Where have you been?”

“I have been to Mr. Jasper’s, sir. With his nephew.”

“I’ve been to Mr. Jasper’s, sir. With his nephew.”

“Come in.”

“Come on in.”

The Minor Canon props him by the elbow with a strong hand (in a strictly scientific manner, worthy of his morning trainings), and turns him into his own little book-room, and shuts the door.

The Minor Canon puts a strong hand on his elbow (in a purely scientific way, just like his morning workouts), steers him into his small library, and closes the door.

“I have begun ill, sir. I have begun dreadfully ill.”

“I’ve started off badly, sir. I’ve started off really badly.”

“Too true. You are not sober, Mr. Neville.”

“That's right. You're not sober, Mr. Neville.”

“I am afraid I am not, sir, though I can satisfy you at another time that I have had a very little indeed to drink, and that it overcame me in the strangest and most sudden manner.”

“I’m afraid I’m not, sir, but I can prove to you later that I’ve had very little to drink, and it hit me in the strangest and most sudden way.”

“Mr. Neville, Mr. Neville,” says the Minor Canon, shaking his head with a sorrowful smile; “I have heard that said before.”

“Mr. Neville, Mr. Neville,” says the Minor Canon, shaking his head with a sad smile; “I’ve heard that before.”

“I think—my mind is much confused, but I think—it is equally true of Mr. Jasper’s nephew, sir.”

"I believe—my mind is really mixed up, but I believe—it’s just as true for Mr. Jasper’s nephew, sir."

“Very likely,” is the dry rejoinder.

"Very likely," is the dry reply.

“We quarrelled, sir. He insulted me most grossly. He had heated that tigerish blood I told you of to-day, before then.”

"We argued, sir. He insulted me in the worst way. He had stirred up that wild temper I mentioned earlier."

“Mr. Neville,” rejoins the Minor Canon, mildly, but firmly: “I request you not to speak to me with that clenched right hand. Unclench it, if you please.”

“Mr. Neville,” the Minor Canon replies gently but firmly, “I ask you not to speak to me with that clenched right hand. Please unclench it.”

“He goaded me, sir,” pursues the young man, instantly obeying, “beyond my power of endurance. I cannot say whether or no he meant it at first, but he did it. He certainly meant it at last. In short, sir,” with an irrepressible outburst, “in the passion into which he lashed me, I would have cut him down if I could, and I tried to do it.”

“He provoked me, sir,” the young man continues, immediately obeying, “to the point where I couldn’t take it anymore. I can’t say if he intended it at first, but he did it. He definitely meant it in the end. In short, sir,” with an uncontrollable outburst, “in the fury he drove me to, I would have taken him down if I could, and I tried to do it.”

“You have clenched that hand again,” is Mr. Crisparkle’s quiet commentary.

“You’ve clenched that hand again,” Mr. Crisparkle quietly remarks.

“I beg your pardon, sir.”

“Excuse me, sir.”

“You know your room, for I showed it you before dinner; but I will accompany you to it once more. Your arm, if you please. Softly, for the house is all a-bed.”

“You know your room since I showed it to you before dinner, but I'll take you there again. Your arm, please. Quietly, because the house is all asleep.”

Scooping his hand into the same scientific elbow-rest as before, and backing it up with the inert strength of his arm, as skilfully as a Police Expert, and with an apparent repose quite unattainable by novices, Mr. Crisparkle conducts his pupil to the pleasant and orderly old room prepared for him. Arrived there, the young man throws himself into a chair, and, flinging his arms upon his reading-table, rests his head upon them with an air of wretched self-reproach.

Scooping his hand into the same scientific elbow rest as before and supporting it with the solid strength of his arm, as expertly as a police expert, and with a calmness that would be impossible for beginners, Mr. Crisparkle leads his student to the nice and tidy old room set up for him. Once they arrive, the young man collapses into a chair and, throwing his arms across his reading table, rests his head on them with a look of deep self-blame.

The gentle Minor Canon has had it in his thoughts to leave the room, without a word. But looking round at the door, and seeing this dejected figure, he turns back to it, touches it with a mild hand, says “Good night!” A sob is his only acknowledgment. He might have had many a worse; perhaps, could have had few better.

The kind Minor Canon considered slipping out of the room without saying anything. But when he looked at the door and saw that sad figure, he turned back, touched it gently with his hand, and said, “Good night!” A sob was the only response he received. He could have had much worse; maybe he could have had few better.

Another soft knock at the outer door attracts his attention as he goes down-stairs. He opens it to Mr. Jasper, holding in his hand the pupil’s hat.

Another soft knock at the outer door catches his attention as he heads downstairs. He opens it to find Mr. Jasper, holding the student's hat in his hand.

“We have had an awful scene with him,” says Jasper, in a low voice.

“We had a terrible confrontation with him,” Jasper says quietly.

“Has it been so bad as that?”

“Has it really been that bad?”

“Murderous!”

"Deadly!"

Mr. Crisparkle remonstrates: “No, no, no. Do not use such strong words.”

Mr. Crisparkle says, “No, no, no. Don't use such strong words.”

“He might have laid my dear boy dead at my feet. It is no fault of his, that he did not. But that I was, through the mercy of God, swift and strong with him, he would have cut him down on my hearth.”

“He could have left my dear boy dead at my feet. It’s not his fault that he didn’t. But because of God’s mercy, I was quick and strong with him; otherwise, he would have killed him right in my home.”

The phrase smites home. “Ah!” thinks Mr. Crisparkle, “his own words!”

The phrase hits home. “Ah!” thinks Mr. Crisparkle, “his own words!”

“Seeing what I have seen to-night, and hearing what I have heard,” adds Jasper, with great earnestness, “I shall never know peace of mind when there is danger of those two coming together, with no one else to interfere. It was horrible. There is something of the tiger in his dark blood.”

“After witnessing what I saw tonight and hearing what I heard,” Jasper adds earnestly, “I’ll never feel at ease knowing those two might come together without anyone else around to intervene. It was terrifying. There’s something of a tiger in his dark blood.”

“Ah!” thinks Mr. Crisparkle, “so he said!”

“Ah!” thinks Mr. Crisparkle, “so he said!”

“You, my dear sir,” pursues Jasper, taking his hand, “even you, have accepted a dangerous charge.”

“You, my dear sir,” continues Jasper, taking his hand, “even you have taken on a risky responsibility.”

“You need have no fear for me, Jasper,” returns Mr. Crisparkle, with a quiet smile. “I have none for myself.”

“You don’t need to worry about me, Jasper,” Mr. Crisparkle replies with a calm smile. “I’m not worried about myself.”

“I have none for myself,” returns Jasper, with an emphasis on the last pronoun, “because I am not, nor am I in the way of being, the object of his hostility. But you may be, and my dear boy has been. Good night!”

“I don’t have any for myself,” Jasper replies, stressing the last pronoun, “because I’m not, nor am I on my way to being, the target of his hostility. But you might be, and my dear boy has been. Good night!”

Mr. Crisparkle goes in, with the hat that has so easily, so almost imperceptibly, acquired the right to be hung up in his hall; hangs it up; and goes thoughtfully to bed.

Mr. Crisparkle walks in, wearing the hat that has effortlessly, almost unnoticeably, earned its place to be hung up in his hall; he hangs it up and then goes to bed, deep in thought.

CHAPTER IX.
BIRDS IN THE BUSH

Rosa, having no relation that she knew of in the world, had, from the seventh year of her age, known no home but the Nuns’ House, and no mother but Miss Twinkleton. Her remembrance of her own mother was of a pretty little creature like herself (not much older than herself it seemed to her), who had been brought home in her father’s arms, drowned. The fatal accident had happened at a party of pleasure. Every fold and colour in the pretty summer dress, and even the long wet hair, with scattered petals of ruined flowers still clinging to it, as the dead young figure, in its sad, sad beauty lay upon the bed, were fixed indelibly in Rosa’s recollection. So were the wild despair and the subsequent bowed-down grief of her poor young father, who died broken-hearted on the first anniversary of that hard day.

Rosa, having no known family in the world, had, since she was seven years old, known no home but the Nuns’ House, and no mother but Miss Twinkleton. Her memory of her own mother was of a pretty little woman who looked a lot like her (she seemed not much older than Rosa), who had been brought home in her father’s arms, drowned. The tragic accident happened during a day of fun. Every detail of the pretty summer dress, and even the long wet hair, with bits of ruined flower petals still stuck in it, as the dead young figure lay on the bed in its heartbreaking beauty, was etched in Rosa’s mind. So were the wild despair and the deep sorrow of her poor young father, who died heartbroken on the first anniversary of that terrible day.

The betrothal of Rosa grew out of the soothing of his year of mental distress by his fast friend and old college companion, Drood: who likewise had been left a widower in his youth. But he, too, went the silent road into which all earthly pilgrimages merge, some sooner, and some later; and thus the young couple had come to be as they were.

The engagement of Rosa came about after his close friend and former college buddy, Drood, helped ease his year of mental turmoil. Drood had also lost his wife at a young age. However, he too had taken the quiet path that all earthly journeys lead to, some sooner and some later; and that’s how the young couple ended up as they were.

The atmosphere of pity surrounding the little orphan girl when she first came to Cloisterham, had never cleared away. It had taken brighter hues as she grew older, happier, prettier; now it had been golden, now roseate, and now azure; but it had always adorned her with some soft light of its own. The general desire to console and caress her, had caused her to be treated in the beginning as a child much younger than her years; the same desire had caused her to be still petted when she was a child no longer. Who should be her favourite, who should anticipate this or that small present, or do her this or that small service; who should take her home for the holidays; who should write to her the oftenest when they were separated, and whom she would most rejoice to see again when they were reunited; even these gentle rivalries were not without their slight dashes of bitterness in the Nuns’ House. Well for the poor Nuns in their day, if they hid no harder strife under their veils and rosaries!

The air of pity around the little orphan girl when she first arrived in Cloisterham never really went away. As she grew older, happier, and prettier, it took on brighter shades—sometimes golden, sometimes pink, and sometimes blue; but it always cast a gentle light around her. The general urge to comfort and nurture her led people to treat her like a much younger child at first; and that same urge meant she continued to be pampered even as she grew up. Who would be her favorite? Who would think ahead about little gifts or offer her small favors? Who would take her home for the holidays? Who would write to her most often while they were apart, and who would she be most excited to see again when they met? Even these gentle competitions had a touch of bitterness among the nuns. It was a relief for the poor nuns in their day if they didn't hide some deeper struggles beneath their veils and rosaries!

Thus Rosa had grown to be an amiable, giddy, wilful, winning little creature; spoilt, in the sense of counting upon kindness from all around her; but not in the sense of repaying it with indifference. Possessing an exhaustless well of affection in her nature, its sparkling waters had freshened and brightened the Nuns’ House for years, and yet its depths had never yet been moved: what might betide when that came to pass; what developing changes might fall upon the heedless head, and light heart, then; remained to be seen.

Thus, Rosa had grown into a cheerful, playful, headstrong, charming little being; spoiled in the sense that she expected kindness from everyone around her, but not in the sense of returning it with indifference. With an endless supply of affection in her nature, her vibrant spirit had uplifted the Nuns’ House for years, yet its deeper emotions had never truly been stirred: what might happen when that occurred; what changes might come to her carefree mind and light heart then; remained to be seen.

By what means the news that there had been a quarrel between the two young men overnight, involving even some kind of onslaught by Mr. Neville upon Edwin Drood, got into Miss Twinkleton’s establishment before breakfast, it is impossible to say. Whether it was brought in by the birds of the air, or came blowing in with the very air itself, when the casement windows were set open; whether the baker brought it kneaded into the bread, or the milkman delivered it as part of the adulteration of his milk; or the housemaids, beating the dust out of their mats against the gateposts, received it in exchange deposited on the mats by the town atmosphere; certain it is that the news permeated every gable of the old building before Miss Twinkleton was down, and that Miss Twinkleton herself received it through Mrs. Tisher, while yet in the act of dressing; or (as she might have expressed the phrase to a parent or guardian of a mythological turn) of sacrificing to the Graces.

How the news about the quarrel between the two young men overnight, including some sort of attack by Mr. Neville on Edwin Drood, reached Miss Twinkleton’s establishment before breakfast is a mystery. Whether it was carried by the birds, or floated in with the morning breeze when the windows were opened; whether the baker mixed it into the dough, or the milkman included it in his watered-down milk; or whether the housemaids, shaking out their mats against the gateposts, picked it up from the atmosphere of the town, it’s clear that the news spread through every corner of the old building before Miss Twinkleton got up. Miss Twinkleton herself heard it from Mrs. Tisher, while she was still getting dressed; or (as she might have put it to a parent or guardian with a flair for the dramatic) while she was making offerings to the Graces.

Miss Landless’s brother had thrown a bottle at Mr. Edwin Drood.

Miss Landless’s brother had thrown a bottle at Mr. Edwin Drood.

Miss Landless’s brother had thrown a knife at Mr. Edwin Drood.

Miss Landless's brother had thrown a knife at Mr. Edwin Drood.

A knife became suggestive of a fork; and Miss Landless’s brother had thrown a fork at Mr. Edwin Drood.

A knife started to resemble a fork; and Miss Landless's brother had thrown a fork at Mr. Edwin Drood.

As in the governing precedence of Peter Piper, alleged to have picked the peck of pickled pepper, it was held physically desirable to have evidence of the existence of the peck of pickled pepper which Peter Piper was alleged to have picked; so, in this case, it was held psychologically important to know why Miss Landless’s brother threw a bottle, knife, or fork—or bottle, knife, and fork—for the cook had been given to understand it was all three—at Mr. Edwin Drood?

As in the well-known story of Peter Piper, who supposedly picked a peck of pickled peppers, it was considered essential to have proof of the peck of pickled peppers that Peter Piper was said to have picked; similarly, in this situation, it was seen as psychologically important to understand why Miss Landless’s brother threw a bottle, knife, or fork—or all three, since the cook had been led to believe it was each of them—at Mr. Edwin Drood?

Well, then. Miss Landless’s brother had said he admired Miss Bud. Mr. Edwin Drood had said to Miss Landless’s brother that he had no business to admire Miss Bud. Miss Landless’s brother had then “up’d” (this was the cook’s exact information) with the bottle, knife, fork, and decanter (the decanter now coolly flying at everybody’s head, without the least introduction), and thrown them all at Mr. Edwin Drood.

Well, then. Miss Landless’s brother said he admired Miss Bud. Mr. Edwin Drood told Miss Landless’s brother that he had no right to admire Miss Bud. Miss Landless’s brother then “up’d” (this was the cook’s exact information) with the bottle, knife, fork, and decanter (the decanter now casually flying at everyone’s head, without the slightest introduction), and threw them all at Mr. Edwin Drood.

Poor little Rosa put a forefinger into each of her ears when these rumours began to circulate, and retired into a corner, beseeching not to be told any more; but Miss Landless, begging permission of Miss Twinkleton to go and speak with her brother, and pretty plainly showing that she would take it if it were not given, struck out the more definite course of going to Mr. Crisparkle’s for accurate intelligence.

Poor little Rosa stuck a finger in each of her ears when the rumors started spreading and retreated to a corner, pleading not to hear any more. Meanwhile, Miss Landless asked Miss Twinkleton for permission to speak with her brother, and it was clear she would go whether she was allowed or not. She decided on a more direct approach by heading to Mr. Crisperkle’s for reliable information.

When she came back (being first closeted with Miss Twinkleton, in order that anything objectionable in her tidings might be retained by that discreet filter), she imparted to Rosa only, what had taken place; dwelling with a flushed cheek on the provocation her brother had received, but almost limiting it to that last gross affront as crowning “some other words between them,” and, out of consideration for her new friend, passing lightly over the fact that the other words had originated in her lover’s taking things in general so very easily. To Rosa direct, she brought a petition from her brother that she would forgive him; and, having delivered it with sisterly earnestness, made an end of the subject.

When she returned (after a private conversation with Miss Twinkleton to make sure any questionable details in her news could be discreetly filtered out), she told Rosa only what had happened, focusing with a flushed face on the provocation her brother had faced, but mostly sticking to that last major insult as the peak of “some other words between them.” Out of consideration for her new friend, she brushed off the fact that those other words had come from her boyfriend being so laid-back about things. She delivered a message from her brother asking Rosa to forgive him, and after expressing that with sincere sisterly concern, she dropped the subject.

It was reserved for Miss Twinkleton to tone down the public mind of the Nuns’ House. That lady, therefore, entering in a stately manner what plebeians might have called the school-room, but what, in the patrician language of the head of the Nuns’ House, was euphuistically, not to say round-aboutedly, denominated “the apartment allotted to study,” and saying with a forensic air, “Ladies!” all rose. Mrs. Tisher at the same time grouped herself behind her chief, as representing Queen Elizabeth’s first historical female friend at Tilbury fort. Miss Twinkleton then proceeded to remark that Rumour, Ladies, had been represented by the bard of Avon—needless were it to mention the immortal SHAKESPEARE, also called the Swan of his native river, not improbably with some reference to the ancient superstition that that bird of graceful plumage (Miss Jennings will please stand upright) sang sweetly on the approach of death, for which we have no ornithological authority,—Rumour, Ladies, had been represented by that bard—hem!—

It was up to Miss Twinkleton to calm the minds of those at the Nuns’ House. So, she entered in a dignified way into what ordinary people might call the school room, but what the head of the Nuns' House referred to, in an elegant and somewhat complicated way, as “the apartment allotted to study.” She announced, with a serious tone, “Ladies!” and everyone stood up. Mrs. Tisher then positioned herself behind her leader, as if she were Queen Elizabeth’s first female companion at Tilbury fort. Miss Twinkleton then went on to say that Rumour, ladies, had been depicted by the bard of Avon—there's no need to mention the immortal SHAKESPEARE, also known as the Swan of his native river, possibly referencing the old superstition that this beautifully plumed bird (Miss Jennings, please stand up straight) sang sweetly as death approached, even though we have no scientific proof for that. Rumour, ladies, had been portrayed by that bard—hem!—

        “who drew
The celebrated Jew,”

“who drew
The famous Jew,”

as painted full of tongues. Rumour in Cloisterham (Miss Ferdinand will honour me with her attention) was no exception to the great limner’s portrait of Rumour elsewhere. A slight fracas between two young gentlemen occurring last night within a hundred miles of these peaceful walls (Miss Ferdinand, being apparently incorrigible, will have the kindness to write out this evening, in the original language, the first four fables of our vivacious neighbour, Monsieur La Fontaine) had been very grossly exaggerated by Rumour’s voice. In the first alarm and anxiety arising from our sympathy with a sweet young friend, not wholly to be dissociated from one of the gladiators in the bloodless arena in question (the impropriety of Miss Reynolds’s appearing to stab herself in the hand with a pin, is far too obvious, and too glaringly unladylike, to be pointed out), we descended from our maiden elevation to discuss this uncongenial and this unfit theme. Responsible inquiries having assured us that it was but one of those “airy nothings” pointed at by the Poet (whose name and date of birth Miss Giggles will supply within half an hour), we would now discard the subject, and concentrate our minds upon the grateful labours of the day.

as painted full of tongues. Rumor in Cloisterham (Miss Ferdinand will honor me with her attention) was no exception to the great artist’s portrayal of Rumor elsewhere. A minor fracas between two young gentlemen that happened last night within a hundred miles of these peaceful walls (Miss Ferdinand, seemingly incorrigible, will kindly write out this evening, in the original language, the first four fables of our lively neighbor, Monsieur La Fontaine) had been very grossly exaggerated by Rumor’s voice. In the initial alarm and anxiety stemming from our sympathy with a sweet young friend, not completely separate from one of the gladiators in the bloodless arena in question (the impropriety of Miss Reynolds appearing to stab herself in the hand with a pin is far too obvious and glaringly unladylike to point out), we descended from our maiden elevation to discuss this unpleasant and inappropriate topic. Responsible inquiries assured us that it was just one of those “airy nothings” referred to by the Poet (whose name and date of birth Miss Giggles will provide within half an hour), so we would now drop the subject and focus our minds on the rewarding work of the day.

But the subject so survived all day, nevertheless, that Miss Ferdinand got into new trouble by surreptitiously clapping on a paper moustache at dinner-time, and going through the motions of aiming a water-bottle at Miss Giggles, who drew a table-spoon in defence.

But the subject lingered all day, and as a result, Miss Ferdinand got into more trouble by secretly putting on a paper mustache at dinner and pretending to aim a water bottle at Miss Giggles, who pulled out a tablespoon to defend herself.

Now, Rosa thought of this unlucky quarrel a great deal, and thought of it with an uncomfortable feeling that she was involved in it, as cause, or consequence, or what not, through being in a false position altogether as to her marriage engagement. Never free from such uneasiness when she was with her affianced husband, it was not likely that she would be free from it when they were apart. To-day, too, she was cast in upon herself, and deprived of the relief of talking freely with her new friend, because the quarrel had been with Helena’s brother, and Helena undisguisedly avoided the subject as a delicate and difficult one to herself. At this critical time, of all times, Rosa’s guardian was announced as having come to see her.

Now, Rosa thought about this unfortunate argument a lot, and she felt uneasy about her involvement in it, whether as a cause, or a consequence, or something else, because she was in a tricky situation regarding her engagement. She always felt this discomfort when she was with her fiancé, so it was unlikely she would feel any better when they were apart. Today, she felt especially inward and was denied the relief of talking openly with her new friend, since the argument had been with Helena’s brother, and Helena openly avoided the topic, considering it too sensitive and complicated for herself. At this crucial time, of all times, Rosa's guardian was announced as having come to see her.

Mr. Grewgious had been well selected for his trust, as a man of incorruptible integrity, but certainly for no other appropriate quality discernible on the surface. He was an arid, sandy man, who, if he had been put into a grinding-mill, looked as if he would have ground immediately into high-dried snuff. He had a scanty flat crop of hair, in colour and consistency like some very mangy yellow fur tippet; it was so unlike hair, that it must have been a wig, but for the stupendous improbability of anybody’s voluntarily sporting such a head. The little play of feature that his face presented, was cut deep into it, in a few hard curves that made it more like work; and he had certain notches in his forehead, which looked as though Nature had been about to touch them into sensibility or refinement, when she had impatiently thrown away the chisel, and said: “I really cannot be worried to finish off this man; let him go as he is.”

Mr. Grewgious was a good choice for his role, known for his unwavering integrity, though he didn’t seem to have any other suitable qualities on the surface. He was a dry, sandy man who looked like he would turn into fine dry snuff if put through a grinder. He had a thin, flat crop of hair that resembled worn-out yellow fur; it was so unnatural that it had to be a wig, except for the unlikely chance that anyone would willingly wear such a hairstyle. The limited expressions on his face were etched deeply into it with a few hard lines that made it look more like a sculpture. He also had some notches in his forehead that seemed like they were about to be shaped into something more sophisticated or refined, but Nature had impatiently tossed aside the chisel, saying, “I really can’t be bothered to finish this guy; let him be as he is.”

With too great length of throat at his upper end, and too much ankle-bone and heel at his lower; with an awkward and hesitating manner; with a shambling walk; and with what is called a near sight—which perhaps prevented his observing how much white cotton stocking he displayed to the public eye, in contrast with his black suit—Mr. Grewgious still had some strange capacity in him of making on the whole an agreeable impression.

With an overly long neck at the top and too much ankle and heel at the bottom; with an awkward and hesitant demeanor; with a shuffling walk; and with what is known as nearsightedness—which possibly kept him from noticing how much white cotton stocking he was exposing to the public eye against his black suit—Mr. Grewgious still had a strange ability to leave an overall pleasant impression.

Mr. Grewgious was discovered by his ward, much discomfited by being in Miss Twinkleton’s company in Miss Twinkleton’s own sacred room. Dim forebodings of being examined in something, and not coming well out of it, seemed to oppress the poor gentleman when found in these circumstances.

Mr. Grewgious was found by his ward, feeling quite uncomfortable being in Miss Twinkleton’s presence in her own sacred room. A sense of dread about being questioned on something, and not doing well with it, seemed to weigh heavily on the poor gentleman when discovered in this situation.

“My dear, how do you do? I am glad to see you. My dear, how much improved you are. Permit me to hand you a chair, my dear.”

"My dear, how are you? I'm so happy to see you. My dear, you look so much better. Let me get you a chair, my dear."

Miss Twinkleton rose at her little writing-table, saying, with general sweetness, as to the polite Universe: “Will you permit me to retire?”

Miss Twinkleton stood up at her small writing desk and, with a kind demeanor directed at the polite Universe, said, “May I take my leave?”

“By no means, madam, on my account. I beg that you will not move.”

“Not at all, ma'am, for my sake. Please don’t feel like you need to get up.”

“I must entreat permission to move,” returned Miss Twinkleton, repeating the word with a charming grace; “but I will not withdraw, since you are so obliging. If I wheel my desk to this corner window, shall I be in the way?”

“I must kindly ask for permission to move,” replied Miss Twinkleton, saying the word with a lovely elegance; “but I won’t leave, since you’re being so helpful. If I move my desk to this corner window, will I be in the way?”

“Madam! In the way!”

“Ma'am! Watch out!”

“You are very kind.—Rosa, my dear, you will be under no restraint, I am sure.”

“You're really kind.—Rosa, my dear, I'm sure you won't be held back at all.”

Here Mr. Grewgious, left by the fire with Rosa, said again: “My dear, how do you do? I am glad to see you, my dear.” And having waited for her to sit down, sat down himself.

Here Mr. Grewgious, left by the fire with Rosa, said again: “My dear, how are you? I’m happy to see you, my dear.” And after waiting for her to sit down, he sat down himself.

“My visits,” said Mr. Grewgious, “are, like those of the angels—not that I compare myself to an angel.”

“My visits,” said Mr. Grewgious, “are, like those of the angels—not that I’m comparing myself to an angel.”

“No, sir,” said Rosa.

“No, sir,” Rosa replied.

“Not by any means,” assented Mr. Grewgious. “I merely refer to my visits, which are few and far between. The angels are, we know very well, up-stairs.”

“Not at all,” agreed Mr. Grewgious. “I’m just talking about my visits, which are rare. We all know the angels are up above.”

Miss Twinkleton looked round with a kind of stiff stare.

Miss Twinkleton looked around with a somewhat rigid gaze.

“I refer, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious, laying his hand on Rosa’s, as the possibility thrilled through his frame of his otherwise seeming to take the awful liberty of calling Miss Twinkleton my dear; “I refer to the other young ladies.”

“I’m talking about the other young ladies,” Mr. Grewgious said, placing his hand on Rosa’s as a thrill of excitement ran through him at the daring thought of calling Miss Twinkleton my dear.

Miss Twinkleton resumed her writing.

Miss Twinkleton went back to writing.

Mr. Grewgious, with a sense of not having managed his opening point quite as neatly as he might have desired, smoothed his head from back to front as if he had just dived, and were pressing the water out—this smoothing action, however superfluous, was habitual with him—and took a pocket-book from his coat-pocket, and a stump of black-lead pencil from his waistcoat-pocket.

Mr. Grewgious, feeling like he hadn’t made his opening point as clearly as he wanted, smoothed his hair from back to front as if he had just gone for a swim and was trying to get the water out—this smoothing habit, while unnecessary, was something he always did. He then took a wallet out of his coat pocket and a stub of a black lead pencil from his waistcoat pocket.

“I made,” he said, turning the leaves: “I made a guiding memorandum or so—as I usually do, for I have no conversational powers whatever—to which I will, with your permission, my dear, refer. ‘Well and happy.’ Truly. You are well and happy, my dear? You look so.”

“I made,” he said, flipping through the pages: “I made a guiding memo or so—as I usually do, since I’m not great at conversation—to which I will, with your permission, my dear, refer. ‘Well and happy.’ Truly. You are well and happy, my dear? You look that way.”

“Yes, indeed, sir,” answered Rosa.

“Absolutely, sir,” answered Rosa.

“For which,” said Mr. Grewgious, with a bend of his head towards the corner window, “our warmest acknowledgments are due, and I am sure are rendered, to the maternal kindness and the constant care and consideration of the lady whom I have now the honour to see before me.”

“For this,” said Mr. Grewgious, nodding towards the corner window, “we owe our deepest thanks, and I’m sure they are given, to the nurturing kindness and the ongoing care and attention of the lady I now have the privilege to see in front of me.”

This point, again, made but a lame departure from Mr. Grewgious, and never got to its destination; for, Miss Twinkleton, feeling that the courtesies required her to be by this time quite outside the conversation, was biting the end of her pen, and looking upward, as waiting for the descent of an idea from any member of the Celestial Nine who might have one to spare.

This point, once again, made only a weak exit from Mr. Grewgious and never arrived at its destination; for Miss Twinkleton, sensing that politeness required her to be completely out of the conversation by now, was biting the end of her pen and looking up, as if waiting for an idea to drop down from any member of the Celestial Nine who might have one to share.

Mr. Grewgious smoothed his smooth head again, and then made another reference to his pocket-book; lining out “well and happy,” as disposed of.

Mr. Grewgious patted his bald head again and then checked his wallet, crossing out “well and happy” as if it was settled.

“‘Pounds, shillings, and pence,’ is my next note. A dry subject for a young lady, but an important subject too. Life is pounds, shillings, and pence. Death is—” A sudden recollection of the death of her two parents seemed to stop him, and he said in a softer tone, and evidently inserting the negative as an after-thought: “Death is not pounds, shillings, and pence.”

“‘Pounds, shillings, and pence’ is my next note. It’s a boring topic for a young lady, but it’s also an important one. Life is all about pounds, shillings, and pence. Death is—” A sudden memory of her two parents' deaths seemed to freeze him, and he said in a softer tone, clearly adding the negative as an afterthought: “Death is not pounds, shillings, and pence.”

His voice was as hard and dry as himself, and Fancy might have ground it straight, like himself, into high-dried snuff. And yet, through the very limited means of expression that he possessed, he seemed to express kindness. If Nature had but finished him off, kindness might have been recognisable in his face at this moment. But if the notches in his forehead wouldn’t fuse together, and if his face would work and couldn’t play, what could he do, poor man!

His voice was as tough and dry as he was, and Fancy might have ground it straight, like him, into finely dried snuff. Yet, despite his very limited way of expressing himself, he seemed to convey kindness. If Nature had just completed him, kindness might have been visible in his face at that moment. But if the grooves in his forehead wouldn’t come together, and if his face could only move but not express, what could he do, poor guy!

“‘Pounds, shillings, and pence.’ You find your allowance always sufficient for your wants, my dear?”

“‘Pounds, shillings, and pence.’ Do you always find your allowance enough for what you need, my dear?”

Rosa wanted for nothing, and therefore it was ample.

Rosa had everything she needed, so it was more than enough.

“And you are not in debt?”

“And you don’t owe any money?”

Rosa laughed at the idea of being in debt. It seemed, to her inexperience, a comical vagary of the imagination. Mr. Grewgious stretched his near sight to be sure that this was her view of the case. “Ah!” he said, as comment, with a furtive glance towards Miss Twinkleton, and lining out pounds, shillings, and pence: “I spoke of having got among the angels! So I did!”

Rosa laughed at the thought of being in debt. To her inexperience, it felt like a funny twist of the imagination. Mr. Grewgious strained his eyes to confirm that this was really how she saw the situation. “Ah!” he said, as a remark, casting a quick look at Miss Twinkleton, and writing down pounds, shillings, and pence: “I mentioned getting among the angels! And I did!”

Rosa felt what his next memorandum would prove to be, and was blushing and folding a crease in her dress with one embarrassed hand, long before he found it.

Rosa sensed what his next memo would be about, and she was already blushing and nervously folding a crease in her dress with one embarrassed hand long before he discovered it.

“‘Marriage.’ Hem!” Mr. Grewgious carried his smoothing hand down over his eyes and nose, and even chin, before drawing his chair a little nearer, and speaking a little more confidentially: “I now touch, my dear, upon the point that is the direct cause of my troubling you with the present visit. Otherwise, being a particularly Angular man, I should not have intruded here. I am the last man to intrude into a sphere for which I am so entirely unfitted. I feel, on these premises, as if I was a bear—with the cramp—in a youthful Cotillon.”

“‘Marriage.’ Ahem!” Mr. Grewgious ran his hand over his eyes, nose, and even his chin before moving his chair a bit closer and speaking more privately: “I now want to address, my dear, the issue that is the main reason for my visit today. Otherwise, being a particularly awkward person, I wouldn’t have come here. I’m definitely not the type to intrude into a territory that I am completely unprepared for. In this situation, I feel like a bear—with a cramp—trying to join a young dance party.”

His ungainliness gave him enough of the air of his simile to set Rosa off laughing heartily.

His awkwardness was so pronounced that it reminded Rosa of the comparison, making her burst into hearty laughter.

“It strikes you in the same light,” said Mr. Grewgious, with perfect calmness. “Just so. To return to my memorandum. Mr. Edwin has been to and fro here, as was arranged. You have mentioned that, in your quarterly letters to me. And you like him, and he likes you.”

“It hits you in the same way,” said Mr. Grewgious, maintaining perfect calm. “Right. Back to my notes. Mr. Edwin has been coming and going here, as planned. You've mentioned that in your quarterly letters to me. You like him, and he likes you.”

“I like him very much, sir,” rejoined Rosa.

“I like him a lot, sir,” replied Rosa.

“So I said, my dear,” returned her guardian, for whose ear the timid emphasis was much too fine. “Good. And you correspond.”

“So I said, my dear,” her guardian replied, as the timid emphasis was far too subtle for him. “Good. And you keep in touch.”

“We write to one another,” said Rosa, pouting, as she recalled their epistolary differences.

“We write to each other,” said Rosa, pouting as she remembered their letter-writing issues.

“Such is the meaning that I attach to the word ‘correspond’ in this application, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious. “Good. All goes well, time works on, and at this next Christmas-time it will become necessary, as a matter of form, to give the exemplary lady in the corner window, to whom we are so much indebted, business notice of your departure in the ensuing half-year. Your relations with her are far more than business relations, no doubt; but a residue of business remains in them, and business is business ever. I am a particularly Angular man,” proceeded Mr. Grewgious, as if it suddenly occurred to him to mention it, “and I am not used to give anything away. If, for these two reasons, some competent Proxy would give you away, I should take it very kindly.”

“That's what I mean by the word ‘correspond’ in this application, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious. “Good. Everything is going well, time is moving on, and by this next Christmas, it will be necessary, as a matter of form, to officially notify the exemplary lady in the corner window, to whom we owe so much, about your departure in the coming six months. Your relationship with her is definitely more than just business; however, there’s still a bit of business left to attend to, and business is business, after all. I’m a particularly rigid man,” Mr. Grewgious continued, as if it just occurred to him to mention it, “and I’m not used to giving anything away. If, for these two reasons, someone competent could hand you over, I would appreciate it very much.”

Rosa intimated, with her eyes on the ground, that she thought a substitute might be found, if required.

Rosa hinted, looking down at the ground, that she believed a replacement could be found if needed.

“Surely, surely,” said Mr. Grewgious. “For instance, the gentleman who teaches Dancing here—he would know how to do it with graceful propriety. He would advance and retire in a manner satisfactory to the feelings of the officiating clergyman, and of yourself, and the bridegroom, and all parties concerned. I am—I am a particularly Angular man,” said Mr. Grewgious, as if he had made up his mind to screw it out at last: “and should only blunder.”

“Surely, surely,” said Mr. Grewgious. “For example, the guy who teaches dancing here—he would know how to do it with style and grace. He would move forward and backward in a way that would please the officiating clergyman, you, the groom, and everyone else involved. I am—I am a particularly angular man,” said Mr. Grewgious, as if he had finally made up his mind to get it out: “and I would just mess it up.”

Rosa sat still and silent. Perhaps her mind had not got quite so far as the ceremony yet, but was lagging on the way there.

Rosa sat quietly and still. Maybe her mind hadn’t fully caught up to the ceremony just yet and was still catching up.

“Memorandum, ‘Will.’ Now, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious, referring to his notes, disposing of “Marriage” with his pencil, and taking a paper from his pocket; “although I have before possessed you with the contents of your father’s will, I think it right at this time to leave a certified copy of it in your hands. And although Mr. Edwin is also aware of its contents, I think it right at this time likewise to place a certified copy of it in Mr. Jasper’s hand—”

“Memorandum, ‘Will.’ Now, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious, referring to his notes, crossing out “Marriage” with his pencil, and taking a paper from his pocket; “even though I’ve already informed you of your father’s will, I think it’s important to give you a certified copy of it now. And even though Mr. Edwin also knows its contents, I believe it’s also appropriate to give a certified copy to Mr. Jasper—”

“Not in his own!” asked Rosa, looking up quickly. “Cannot the copy go to Eddy himself?”

“Not in his own?” Rosa asked, looking up quickly. “Can’t the copy go to Eddy himself?”

“Why, yes, my dear, if you particularly wish it; but I spoke of Mr. Jasper as being his trustee.”

“Sure, my dear, if that's what you really want; but I mentioned Mr. Jasper as his trustee.”

“I do particularly wish it, if you please,” said Rosa, hurriedly and earnestly; “I don’t like Mr. Jasper to come between us, in any way.”

“I really want this, if you don’t mind,” said Rosa, quickly and sincerely; “I don’t want Mr. Jasper to interfere with us, at all.”

“It is natural, I suppose,” said Mr. Grewgious, “that your young husband should be all in all. Yes. You observe that I say, I suppose. The fact is, I am a particularly Unnatural man, and I don’t know from my own knowledge.”

“It’s natural, I guess,” said Mr. Grewgious, “that your young husband should be everything to you. Yes. You notice that I say, I guess. The truth is, I’m a pretty Unnatural man, and I don’t know from my own experience.”

Rosa looked at him with some wonder.

Rosa looked at him with a sense of amazement.

“I mean,” he explained, “that young ways were never my ways. I was the only offspring of parents far advanced in life, and I half believe I was born advanced in life myself. No personality is intended towards the name you will so soon change, when I remark that while the general growth of people seem to have come into existence, buds, I seem to have come into existence a chip. I was a chip—and a very dry one—when I first became aware of myself. Respecting the other certified copy, your wish shall be complied with. Respecting your inheritance, I think you know all. It is an annuity of two hundred and fifty pounds. The savings upon that annuity, and some other items to your credit, all duly carried to account, with vouchers, will place you in possession of a lump-sum of money, rather exceeding Seventeen Hundred Pounds. I am empowered to advance the cost of your preparations for your marriage out of that fund. All is told.”

"I mean," he explained, "that young people's ways were never mine. I was the only child of parents who were much older, and I almost feel like I was born old myself. There's no offense intended regarding the name you'll soon change; I just want to point out that while most people seem to grow and develop like buds, I feel like I came into this world as a chip. I was a chip—and a pretty dry one—when I first became aware of who I was. Regarding the other certified copy, I will fulfill your request. As for your inheritance, I think you're aware of everything. It’s an annuity of two hundred and fifty pounds. The savings from that annuity, along with some other items credited to you, all properly accounted for with receipts, will give you a total sum of money that exceeds seventeen hundred pounds. I'm authorized to pay for your wedding preparations from that fund. That's all there is to it."

“Will you please tell me,” said Rosa, taking the paper with a prettily knitted brow, but not opening it: “whether I am right in what I am going to say? I can understand what you tell me, so very much better than what I read in law-writings. My poor papa and Eddy’s father made their agreement together, as very dear and firm and fast friends, in order that we, too, might be very dear and firm and fast friends after them?”

“Can you please tell me,” Rosa said, furrowing her brow as she held the paper without opening it, “if I’m right about what I’m about to say? I understand what you explain to me so much better than what I read in legal documents. My poor dad and Eddy’s dad made their agreement together as close and dependable friends, so that we, too, could be close and dependable friends like they were?”

“Just so.”

"Exactly."

“For the lasting good of both of us, and the lasting happiness of both of us?”

“For the lasting benefit of both of us, and the lasting happiness of both of us?”

“Just so.”

"Exactly."

“That we might be to one another even much more than they had been to one another?”

“That we could be to each other even more than they were to each other?”

“Just so.”

"Exactly."

“It was not bound upon Eddy, and it was not bound upon me, by any forfeit, in case—”

“It wasn't imposed on Eddy, and it wasn't imposed on me, by any penalty, in case—”

“Don’t be agitated, my dear. In the case that it brings tears into your affectionate eyes even to picture to yourself—in the case of your not marrying one another—no, no forfeiture on either side. You would then have been my ward until you were of age. No worse would have befallen you. Bad enough perhaps!”

“Don’t be upset, my dear. If the thought of not marrying each other brings tears to your loving eyes—there’s no loss on either side. You would have been my ward until you turned 18. Nothing worse would have happened to you. Perhaps that’s bad enough!”

“And Eddy?”

"And Eddy?"

“He would have come into his partnership derived from his father, and into its arrears to his credit (if any), on attaining his majority, just as now.”

“He would have entered into the partnership he inherited from his father, along with any outstanding credits (if there were any), upon turning 18, just like now.”

Rosa, with her perplexed face and knitted brow, bit the corner of her attested copy, as she sat with her head on one side, looking abstractedly on the floor, and smoothing it with her foot.

Rosa, with her confused expression and furrowed brow, bit the edge of her certified copy while sitting with her head tilted to one side, staring blankly at the floor and smoothing it with her foot.

“In short,” said Mr. Grewgious, “this betrothal is a wish, a sentiment, a friendly project, tenderly expressed on both sides. That it was strongly felt, and that there was a lively hope that it would prosper, there can be no doubt. When you were both children, you began to be accustomed to it, and it has prospered. But circumstances alter cases; and I made this visit to-day, partly, indeed principally, to discharge myself of the duty of telling you, my dear, that two young people can only be betrothed in marriage (except as a matter of convenience, and therefore mockery and misery) of their own free will, their own attachment, and their own assurance (it may or it may not prove a mistaken one, but we must take our chance of that), that they are suited to each other, and will make each other happy. Is it to be supposed, for example, that if either of your fathers were living now, and had any mistrust on that subject, his mind would not be changed by the change of circumstances involved in the change of your years? Untenable, unreasonable, inconclusive, and preposterous!”

“In short,” said Mr. Grewgious, “this engagement is a desire, a feeling, a friendly plan, tenderly shared by both sides. There’s no doubt that it was strongly felt, and there was a genuine hope that it would succeed. When you were both kids, you started to get used to it, and it has flourished. But circumstances can change things; and I came here today, partly, mainly, to fulfill my duty of telling you, my dear, that two young people can only be engaged to marry (other than for convenience, which leads to mockery and misery) by their own free will, their own connection, and their own belief (which might be right or wrong, but we have to take that chance), that they are right for each other and will make each other happy. Can we really think that if either of your fathers were alive now, and had any doubts about that, their minds wouldn’t change due to the changed circumstances of your growing up? That's untenable, unreasonable, inconclusive, and ridiculous!”

Mr. Grewgious said all this, as if he were reading it aloud; or, still more, as if he were repeating a lesson. So expressionless of any approach to spontaneity were his face and manner.

Mr. Grewgious said all this as if he were reading it out loud; or, even more so, as if he were reciting a lesson. His face and demeanor were completely devoid of any hint of spontaneity.

“I have now, my dear,” he added, blurring out “Will” with his pencil, “discharged myself of what is doubtless a formal duty in this case, but still a duty in such a case. Memorandum, ‘Wishes.’ My dear, is there any wish of yours that I can further?”

“I have now, my dear,” he added, crossing out “Will” with his pencil, “freed myself from what is probably a formal duty in this situation, but still a duty nonetheless. Note to self: ‘Wishes.’ My dear, is there any wish of yours that I can help with?”

Rosa shook her head, with an almost plaintive air of hesitation in want of help.

Rosa shook her head, looking almost desperate for help.

“Is there any instruction that I can take from you with reference to your affairs?”

"Is there any advice you can give me about your situation?"

“I—I should like to settle them with Eddy first, if you please,” said Rosa, plaiting the crease in her dress.

“I—I would like to sort things out with Eddy first, if that’s okay,” said Rosa, smoothing the crease in her dress.

“Surely, surely,” returned Mr. Grewgious. “You two should be of one mind in all things. Is the young gentleman expected shortly?”

“Of course, of course,” replied Mr. Grewgious. “You two should agree on everything. Is the young man expected soon?”

“He has gone away only this morning. He will be back at Christmas.”

“He just left this morning. He’ll be back for Christmas.”

“Nothing could happen better. You will, on his return at Christmas, arrange all matters of detail with him; you will then communicate with me; and I will discharge myself (as a mere business acquaintance) of my business responsibilities towards the accomplished lady in the corner window. They will accrue at that season.” Blurring pencil once again. “Memorandum, ‘Leave.’ Yes. I will now, my dear, take my leave.”

“Nothing could be better. When he returns at Christmas, you’ll sort out all the details with him; then you’ll get in touch with me, and I’ll fulfill my (just a business acquaintance) responsibilities towards the accomplished lady in the corner window. Those responsibilities will come due at that time.” Smudged pencil once again. “Note to self, ‘Leave.’ Yes. I will take my leave now, my dear.”

“Could I,” said Rosa, rising, as he jerked out of his chair in his ungainly way: “could I ask you, most kindly to come to me at Christmas, if I had anything particular to say to you?”

“Could I,” said Rosa, getting up, as he awkwardly jumped out of his chair: “could I ask you, please, to come see me at Christmas, if I have something specific to tell you?”

“Why, certainly, certainly,” he rejoined; apparently—if such a word can be used of one who had no apparent lights or shadows about him—complimented by the question. “As a particularly Angular man, I do not fit smoothly into the social circle, and consequently I have no other engagement at Christmas-time than to partake, on the twenty-fifth, of a boiled turkey and celery sauce with a—with a particularly Angular clerk I have the good fortune to possess, whose father, being a Norfolk farmer, sends him up (the turkey up), as a present to me, from the neighbourhood of Norwich. I should be quite proud of your wishing to see me, my dear. As a professional Receiver of rents, so very few people do wish to see me, that the novelty would be bracing.”

“Of course, of course,” he replied; it seemed—if that word can apply to someone who had no clear characteristics about him—he appreciated the question. “As someone who is quite awkward, I don’t really fit into social circles, so my only plan for Christmas is to enjoy a boiled turkey and celery sauce on the twenty-fifth with a—well, with an awkward clerk I’m lucky to have, whose father, a farmer from Norfolk, sends him up (the turkey up) as a gift from the Norwich area. I would actually be quite honored that you want to see me, my dear. As a professional rent collector, so few people do want to see me that it would be a refreshing change.”

For his ready acquiescence, the grateful Rosa put her hands upon his shoulders, stood on tiptoe, and instantly kissed him.

For his willing agreement, the thankful Rosa placed her hands on his shoulders, stood on her toes, and quickly kissed him.

“Lord bless me!” cried Mr. Grewgious. “Thank you, my dear! The honour is almost equal to the pleasure. Miss Twinkleton, madam, I have had a most satisfactory conversation with my ward, and I will now release you from the incumbrance of my presence.”

“Lord bless me!” exclaimed Mr. Grewgious. “Thank you, my dear! The honor is almost as great as the pleasure. Miss Twinkleton, ma’am, I just had a really satisfying conversation with my ward, and now I’ll let you go free from the burden of my presence.”

“Nay, sir,” rejoined Miss Twinkleton, rising with a gracious condescension: “say not incumbrance. Not so, by any means. I cannot permit you to say so.”

"Nah, sir," replied Miss Twinkleton, standing up with a gracious air: "don’t say burden. Not at all. I can’t let you say that."

“Thank you, madam. I have read in the newspapers,” said Mr. Grewgious, stammering a little, “that when a distinguished visitor (not that I am one: far from it) goes to a school (not that this is one: far from it), he asks for a holiday, or some sort of grace. It being now the afternoon in the—College—of which you are the eminent head, the young ladies might gain nothing, except in name, by having the rest of the day allowed them. But if there is any young lady at all under a cloud, might I solicit—”

“Thank you, ma'am. I read in the newspapers,” Mr. Grewgious said, stumbling a bit, “that when a notable guest (not that I'm one: far from it) visits a school (not that this is one: far from it), they request a day off or some kind of grace period. Since it's now afternoon in the—College—where you are the respected head, the young ladies wouldn’t gain much, except in name, by being excused for the rest of the day. But if there’s any young lady who is having a tough time, may I ask—”

“Ah, Mr. Grewgious, Mr. Grewgious!” cried Miss Twinkleton, with a chastely-rallying forefinger. “O you gentlemen, you gentlemen! Fie for shame, that you are so hard upon us poor maligned disciplinarians of our sex, for your sakes! But as Miss Ferdinand is at present weighed down by an incubus”—Miss Twinkleton might have said a pen-and-ink-ubus of writing out Monsieur La Fontaine—“go to her, Rosa my dear, and tell her the penalty is remitted, in deference to the intercession of your guardian, Mr. Grewgious.”

“Ah, Mr. Grewgious, Mr. Grewgious!” Miss Twinkleton exclaimed, playfully wagging her finger. “Oh, you gentlemen, you gentlemen! Shame on you for being so tough on us poor, misunderstood enforcers of our gender, all for your sake! But since Miss Ferdinand is currently burdened by an overload”—Miss Twinkleton could have referred to a mountain of writing out Monsieur La Fontaine—“go to her, Rosa my dear, and let her know that the penalty is canceled, out of respect for your guardian’s, Mr. Grewgious’s, request.”

Miss Twinkleton here achieved a curtsey, suggestive of marvels happening to her respected legs, and which she came out of nobly, three yards behind her starting-point.

Miss Twinkleton then performed a curtsy, hinting at wonders occurring to her esteemed legs, and she emerged from it gracefully, three yards back from where she began.

As he held it incumbent upon him to call on Mr. Jasper before leaving Cloisterham, Mr. Grewgious went to the gatehouse, and climbed its postern stair. But Mr. Jasper’s door being closed, and presenting on a slip of paper the word “Cathedral,” the fact of its being service-time was borne into the mind of Mr. Grewgious. So he descended the stair again, and, crossing the Close, paused at the great western folding-door of the Cathedral, which stood open on the fine and bright, though short-lived, afternoon, for the airing of the place.

As he felt it was important to visit Mr. Jasper before leaving Cloisterham, Mr. Grewgious went to the gatehouse and climbed its back stairway. However, Mr. Jasper's door was closed and had a note on it saying "Cathedral," which reminded Mr. Grewgious that it was service time. So, he went back down the stairs and, crossing the Close, stopped at the large western folding door of the Cathedral, which stood open on the nice and bright, though brief, afternoon for airing out the space.

“Dear me,” said Mr. Grewgious, peeping in, “it’s like looking down the throat of Old Time.”

“Wow,” said Mr. Grewgious, peeking in, “it’s like looking down the throat of Old Time.”

Old Time heaved a mouldy sigh from tomb and arch and vault; and gloomy shadows began to deepen in corners; and damps began to rise from green patches of stone; and jewels, cast upon the pavement of the nave from stained glass by the declining sun, began to perish. Within the grill-gate of the chancel, up the steps surmounted loomingly by the fast-darkening organ, white robes could be dimly seen, and one feeble voice, rising and falling in a cracked, monotonous mutter, could at intervals be faintly heard. In the free outer air, the river, the green pastures, and the brown arable lands, the teeming hills and dales, were reddened by the sunset: while the distant little windows in windmills and farm homesteads, shone, patches of bright beaten gold. In the Cathedral, all became gray, murky, and sepulchral, and the cracked monotonous mutter went on like a dying voice, until the organ and the choir burst forth, and drowned it in a sea of music. Then, the sea fell, and the dying voice made another feeble effort, and then the sea rose high, and beat its life out, and lashed the roof, and surged among the arches, and pierced the heights of the great tower; and then the sea was dry, and all was still.

Old Time let out a musty sigh from the tombs, arches, and vaults; gloomy shadows began to deepen in the corners, and dampness started to rise from patches of green stone. The jewels cast onto the nave's pavement by the setting sun through the stained glass began to fade. Inside the chancel's grill gate, up the steps overshadowed by the darkening organ, white robes could be faintly seen, and a weak voice, rising and falling in a cracked, monotonous mumble, could occasionally be heard. Outside, in the fresh air, the river, green fields, and brown farmland, along with the bustling hills and valleys, were tinted red by the sunset, while the distant little windows in windmills and farmhouses shone like bright bits of gold. Inside the Cathedral, everything turned gray, murky, and tomb-like, and the cracked, monotonous mumble continued like a fading voice until the organ and choir broke in, drowning it in a flood of music. Then, the music receded, and the dying voice made another weak attempt, and then the music surged again, crashing like waves, beating against the roof, echoing through the arches, and reaching the heights of the great tower; and then the music faded, leaving everything in silence.

Mr. Grewgious had by that time walked to the chancel-steps, where he met the living waters coming out.

Mr. Grewgious had by that time walked to the chancel steps, where he met the flowing waters coming out.

“Nothing is the matter?” Thus Jasper accosted him, rather quickly. “You have not been sent for?”

“Is everything okay?” Jasper asked him, rather quickly. “You weren't called for?”

“Not at all, not at all. I came down of my own accord. I have been to my pretty ward’s, and am now homeward bound again.”

“Not at all, not at all. I came down on my own. I visited my lovely ward and am now heading home again.”

“You found her thriving?”

“You found her doing well?”

“Blooming indeed. Most blooming. I merely came to tell her, seriously, what a betrothal by deceased parents is.”

“Absolutely blooming. Totally blooming. I just came to explain to her, seriously, what a betrothal arranged by deceased parents really means.”

“And what is it—according to your judgment?”

“And what is it—based on your opinion?”

Mr. Grewgious noticed the whiteness of the lips that asked the question, and put it down to the chilling account of the Cathedral.

Mr. Grewgious noticed the pale lips that asked the question and attributed it to the chilling story about the Cathedral.

“I merely came to tell her that it could not be considered binding, against any such reason for its dissolution as a want of affection, or want of disposition to carry it into effect, on the side of either party.”

“I just came to tell her that it can't be seen as binding, considering any reasons for its ending like a lack of affection or unwillingness to make it happen, from either side.”

“May I ask, had you any especial reason for telling her that?”

“Can I ask if you had a specific reason for telling her that?”

Mr. Grewgious answered somewhat sharply: “The especial reason of doing my duty, sir. Simply that.” Then he added: “Come, Mr. Jasper; I know your affection for your nephew, and that you are quick to feel on his behalf. I assure you that this implies not the least doubt of, or disrespect to, your nephew.”

Mr. Grewgious replied rather sharply, “The specific reason for doing my duty, sir. Just that.” Then he added, “Come on, Mr. Jasper; I know you care about your nephew and that you're quick to feel for him. I assure you that this shows no doubt or disrespect towards your nephew.”

“You could not,” returned Jasper, with a friendly pressure of his arm, as they walked on side by side, “speak more handsomely.”

“You couldn’t,” Jasper replied, giving a friendly squeeze of his arm as they walked side by side, “say it any better.”

Mr. Grewgious pulled off his hat to smooth his head, and, having smoothed it, nodded it contentedly, and put his hat on again.

Mr. Grewgious took off his hat to smooth his hair, and after smoothing it, he nodded his head happily and put his hat back on.

“I will wager,” said Jasper, smiling—his lips were still so white that he was conscious of it, and bit and moistened them while speaking: “I will wager that she hinted no wish to be released from Ned.”

“I'll bet,” said Jasper, smiling—his lips were still so white that he noticed it, and he bit and moistened them while speaking: “I'll bet she didn’t hint at wanting to be free from Ned.”

“And you will win your wager, if you do,” retorted Mr. Grewgious. “We should allow some margin for little maidenly delicacies in a young motherless creature, under such circumstances, I suppose; it is not in my line; what do you think?”

“And you’ll win your bet if you do,” Mr. Grewgious replied. “I guess we should give some leeway for a few innocent sensitivities in a young motherless girl in this situation; it’s not my area of expertise; what do you think?”

“There can be no doubt of it.”

“No doubt about it.”

“I am glad you say so. Because,” proceeded Mr. Grewgious, who had all this time very knowingly felt his way round to action on his remembrance of what she had said of Jasper himself: “because she seems to have some little delicate instinct that all preliminary arrangements had best be made between Mr. Edwin Drood and herself, don’t you see? She don’t want us, don’t you know?”

“I’m glad you said that. Because,” Mr. Grewgious continued, who had been carefully figuring out how to act based on what she had mentioned about Jasper: “because she seems to have this subtle instinct that all the initial plans should really be made between Mr. Edwin Drood and her, you see? She doesn’t want us involved, you know?”

Jasper touched himself on the breast, and said, somewhat indistinctly: “You mean me.”

Jasper touched his chest and said, a bit unclear: “You're talking about me.”

Mr. Grewgious touched himself on the breast, and said: “I mean us. Therefore, let them have their little discussions and councils together, when Mr. Edwin Drood comes back here at Christmas; and then you and I will step in, and put the final touches to the business.”

Mr. Grewgious touched his chest and said, “I’m talking about us. So, let them have their little talks and meetings together when Mr. Edwin Drood returns here at Christmas; then you and I will step in and finalize everything.”

“So, you settled with her that you would come back at Christmas?” observed Jasper. “I see! Mr. Grewgious, as you quite fairly said just now, there is such an exceptional attachment between my nephew and me, that I am more sensitive for the dear, fortunate, happy, happy fellow than for myself. But it is only right that the young lady should be considered, as you have pointed out, and that I should accept my cue from you. I accept it. I understand that at Christmas they will complete their preparations for May, and that their marriage will be put in final train by themselves, and that nothing will remain for us but to put ourselves in train also, and have everything ready for our formal release from our trusts, on Edwin’s birthday.”

“So, you agreed with her that you’d come back at Christmas?” Jasper remarked. “Got it! Mr. Grewgious, as you rightly mentioned just now, there’s such a strong bond between my nephew and me that I care more about the dear, lucky, happy guy than I do about myself. But it’s only fair that we think about the young lady, as you pointed out, and that I follow your lead. I’m on board. I understand that at Christmas they will finalize their plans for May, and that they'll take care of the details for their marriage, leaving us to also get everything in order for our formal release from our responsibilities on Edwin’s birthday.”

“That is my understanding,” assented Mr. Grewgious, as they shook hands to part. “God bless them both!”

"That's what I think," agreed Mr. Grewgious, as they shook hands to say goodbye. "God bless them both!"

“God save them both!” cried Jasper.

“God save them both!” shouted Jasper.

“I said, bless them,” remarked the former, looking back over his shoulder.

“I said, bless them,” said the former, glancing back over his shoulder.

“I said, save them,” returned the latter. “Is there any difference?”

“I said, save them,” the latter replied. “Is there any difference?”

CHAPTER X.
SMOOTHING THE WAY

It has been often enough remarked that women have a curious power of divining the characters of men, which would seem to be innate and instinctive; seeing that it is arrived at through no patient process of reasoning, that it can give no satisfactory or sufficient account of itself, and that it pronounces in the most confident manner even against accumulated observation on the part of the other sex. But it has not been quite so often remarked that this power (fallible, like every other human attribute) is for the most part absolutely incapable of self-revision; and that when it has delivered an adverse opinion which by all human lights is subsequently proved to have failed, it is undistinguishable from prejudice, in respect of its determination not to be corrected. Nay, the very possibility of contradiction or disproof, however remote, communicates to this feminine judgment from the first, in nine cases out of ten, the weakness attendant on the testimony of an interested witness; so personally and strongly does the fair diviner connect herself with her divination.

It has often been noted that women have a unique ability to instinctively understand men’s characters, a skill that seems to be natural and inherent. This ability isn’t developed through careful reasoning, it doesn't provide a clear or sufficient explanation for itself, and it confidently judges even against the evidence gathered by men. However, it hasn't been highlighted as much that this ability (which can be flawed, like any human trait) is mostly completely resistant to change. When it forms an unfavorable opinion that is later shown to be wrong, it becomes indistinguishable from bias due to its refusal to accept correction. In fact, just the potential for contradiction or disproof, no matter how unlikely, gives this female insight, in nine cases out of ten, the same limitations as the testimony of a biased witness; the intuitive judge is so personally and deeply tied to her judgment.

“Now, don’t you think, Ma dear,” said the Minor Canon to his mother one day as she sat at her knitting in his little book-room, “that you are rather hard on Mr. Neville?”

“Now, don’t you think, Mom dear,” said the Minor Canon to his mother one day as she sat knitting in his little study, “that you’re being a bit harsh on Mr. Neville?”

“No, I do not, Sept,” returned the old lady.

“No, I do not, Sept,” replied the old lady.

“Let us discuss it, Ma.”

"Let's talk about it, Mom."

“I have no objection to discuss it, Sept. I trust, my dear, I am always open to discussion.” There was a vibration in the old lady’s cap, as though she internally added: “and I should like to see the discussion that would change my mind!”

“I have no problem discussing it, Sept. I trust, my dear, I'm always open to conversation.” There was a tremor in the old lady’s cap, as if she silently added: “and I would love to see the debate that could change my mind!”

“Very good, Ma,” said her conciliatory son. “There is nothing like being open to discussion.”

“That's great, Mom,” said her friendly son. “There's nothing better than being open to a conversation.”

“I hope not, my dear,” returned the old lady, evidently shut to it.

“I hope not, my dear,” said the old lady, clearly opposed to it.

“Well! Mr. Neville, on that unfortunate occasion, commits himself under provocation.”

“Well! Mr. Neville, on that unfortunate occasion, gets himself into trouble under provocation.”

“And under mulled wine,” added the old lady.

“And with mulled wine,” added the old lady.

“I must admit the wine. Though I believe the two young men were much alike in that regard.”

“I have to admit the wine. Although I think the two young guys were pretty similar in that way.”

“I don’t,” said the old lady.

“I don’t,” said the old lady.

“Why not, Ma?”

“Why not, Mom?”

“Because I don’t,” said the old lady. “Still, I am quite open to discussion.”

“Because I don’t,” said the old lady. “Still, I am totally open to discussion.”

“But, my dear Ma, I cannot see how we are to discuss, if you take that line.”

“But, my dear Ma, I can’t see how we’re supposed to discuss this if you keep saying that.”

“Blame Mr. Neville for it, Sept, and not me,” said the old lady, with stately severity.

“Blame Mr. Neville for it, Sept, and not me,” said the old lady, with formal seriousness.

“My dear Ma! why Mr. Neville?”

“My dear Mom! Why Mr. Neville?”

“Because,” said Mrs. Crisparkle, retiring on first principles, “he came home intoxicated, and did great discredit to this house, and showed great disrespect to this family.”

“Because,” said Mrs. Crisparkle, going back to the basics, “he came home drunk, brought shame to this house, and disrespected this family.”

“That is not to be denied, Ma. He was then, and he is now, very sorry for it.”

"That's definitely true, Mom. He was really sorry about it then, and he still is now."

“But for Mr. Jasper’s well-bred consideration in coming up to me, next day, after service, in the Nave itself, with his gown still on, and expressing his hope that I had not been greatly alarmed or had my rest violently broken, I believe I might never have heard of that disgraceful transaction,” said the old lady.

“But for Mr. Jasper’s polite gesture of approaching me the next day after service, right in the Nave, still wearing his gown, and expressing his hope that I hadn’t been too alarmed or had my rest disturbed, I think I might never have found out about that embarrassing incident,” said the old lady.

“To be candid, Ma, I think I should have kept it from you if I could: though I had not decidedly made up my mind. I was following Jasper out, to confer with him on the subject, and to consider the expediency of his and my jointly hushing the thing up on all accounts, when I found him speaking to you. Then it was too late.”

“To be honest, Mom, I think I should have kept this from you if I could: even though I hadn't completely made up my mind. I was following Jasper out to talk to him about it and to think about whether it would be wise for us to keep this quiet. That's when I found him talking to you. At that point, it was too late.”

“Too late, indeed, Sept. He was still as pale as gentlemanly ashes at what had taken place in his rooms overnight.”

“Too late, indeed, Sept. He was still as pale as a gentleman's ashes at what had happened in his rooms overnight.”

“If I had kept it from you, Ma, you may be sure it would have been for your peace and quiet, and for the good of the young men, and in my best discharge of my duty according to my lights.”

“If I had kept it from you, Mom, you can be sure it would have been for your peace and quiet, for the benefit of the young men, and in my best effort to fulfill my duty as I see it.”

The old lady immediately walked across the room and kissed him: saying, “Of course, my dear Sept, I am sure of that.”

The old lady quickly walked across the room and kissed him, saying, “Of course, my dear Sept, I believe that.”

“However, it became the town-talk,” said Mr. Crisparkle, rubbing his ear, as his mother resumed her seat, and her knitting, “and passed out of my power.”

“However, it became the talk of the town,” said Mr. Crisparkle, rubbing his ear as his mother sat back down and picked up her knitting, “and was out of my control.”

“And I said then, Sept,” returned the old lady, “that I thought ill of Mr. Neville. And I say now, that I think ill of Mr. Neville. And I said then, and I say now, that I hope Mr. Neville may come to good, but I don’t believe he will.” Here the cap vibrated again considerably.

“And I said back then, Sept,” replied the old lady, “that I didn’t think much of Mr. Neville. And I still don’t think much of him now. And I said then, and I say now, that I hope Mr. Neville turns out okay, but I really don’t think he will.” At this, the cap shook again quite a bit.

“I am sorry to hear you say so, Ma—”

“I’m sorry to hear you say that, Mom—”

“I am sorry to say so, my dear,” interposed the old lady, knitting on firmly, “but I can’t help it.”

“I’m sorry to say this, my dear,” the old lady said, continuing to knit steadily, “but I can’t help it.”

“—For,” pursued the Minor Canon, “it is undeniable that Mr. Neville is exceedingly industrious and attentive, and that he improves apace, and that he has—I hope I may say—an attachment to me.”

“—Because,” continued the Minor Canon, “it’s clear that Mr. Neville is very hardworking and focused, and that he’s making great progress, and that he has—I hope I can say—an affection for me.”

“There is no merit in the last article, my dear,” said the old lady, quickly; “and if he says there is, I think the worse of him for the boast.”

“There’s no value in the last article, my dear,” the old lady said quickly, “and if he claims there is, I think less of him for the brag.”

“But, my dear Ma, he never said there was.”

“But, my dear Mom, he never said there was.”

“Perhaps not,” returned the old lady; “still, I don’t see that it greatly signifies.”

“Maybe not,” the old lady replied, “but I don’t think it matters much.”

There was no impatience in the pleasant look with which Mr. Crisparkle contemplated the pretty old piece of china as it knitted; but there was, certainly, a humorous sense of its not being a piece of china to argue with very closely.

There was no impatience in the friendly way Mr. Crisparkle looked at the lovely old piece of china as it sat there, but there was definitely a playful recognition that it wasn’t really a piece of china to debate too seriously.

“Besides, Sept, ask yourself what he would be without his sister. You know what an influence she has over him; you know what a capacity she has; you know that whatever he reads with you, he reads with her. Give her her fair share of your praise, and how much do you leave for him?”

“Besides, Sept, think about who he would be without his sister. You know how much influence she has on him; you know how capable she is; you know that whatever he reads with you, he reads with her too. Give her the credit she deserves, and how much praise do you have left for him?”

At these words Mr. Crisparkle fell into a little reverie, in which he thought of several things. He thought of the times he had seen the brother and sister together in deep converse over one of his own old college books; now, in the rimy mornings, when he made those sharpening pilgrimages to Cloisterham Weir; now, in the sombre evenings, when he faced the wind at sunset, having climbed his favourite outlook, a beetling fragment of monastery ruin; and the two studious figures passed below him along the margin of the river, in which the town fires and lights already shone, making the landscape bleaker. He thought how the consciousness had stolen upon him that in teaching one, he was teaching two; and how he had almost insensibly adapted his explanations to both minds—that with which his own was daily in contact, and that which he only approached through it. He thought of the gossip that had reached him from the Nuns’ House, to the effect that Helena, whom he had mistrusted as so proud and fierce, submitted herself to the fairy-bride (as he called her), and learnt from her what she knew. He thought of the picturesque alliance between those two, externally so very different. He thought—perhaps most of all—could it be that these things were yet but so many weeks old, and had become an integral part of his life?

At these words, Mr. Crisparkle fell into a brief daydream, during which he thought about several things. He remembered the times he had seen the brother and sister engaged in deep conversation over one of his old college books; now, in the frosty mornings when he made those long walks to Cloisterham Weir; now, in the gloomy evenings as he battled the wind at sunset after climbing to his favorite viewpoint, a craggy piece of monastery ruin; and the two focused figures walked below him along the riverbank, where the town's fires and lights were already shining, making the landscape feel even more desolate. He reflected on how he had gradually realized that by teaching one, he was teaching both; and how he had almost unconsciously tailored his explanations to suit both minds—one that he interacted with every day, and the other that he could only connect with through the first. He thought about the gossip he had heard from the Nuns’ House, suggesting that Helena, whom he had seen as so proud and fierce, had opened herself up to the fairy-bride (as he called her) and learned from her. He considered the striking partnership between those two, who were so different on the outside. He thought—maybe most of all—how could it be that these experiences were just a few weeks old and had already become an essential part of his life?

As, whenever the Reverend Septimus fell a-musing, his good mother took it to be an infallible sign that he “wanted support,” the blooming old lady made all haste to the dining-room closet, to produce from it the support embodied in a glass of Constantia and a home-made biscuit. It was a most wonderful closet, worthy of Cloisterham and of Minor Canon Corner. Above it, a portrait of Handel in a flowing wig beamed down at the spectator, with a knowing air of being up to the contents of the closet, and a musical air of intending to combine all its harmonies in one delicious fugue. No common closet with a vulgar door on hinges, openable all at once, and leaving nothing to be disclosed by degrees, this rare closet had a lock in mid-air, where two perpendicular slides met; the one falling down, and the other pushing up. The upper slide, on being pulled down (leaving the lower a double mystery), revealed deep shelves of pickle-jars, jam-pots, tin canisters, spice-boxes, and agreeably outlandish vessels of blue and white, the luscious lodgings of preserved tamarinds and ginger. Every benevolent inhabitant of this retreat had his name inscribed upon his stomach. The pickles, in a uniform of rich brown double-breasted buttoned coat, and yellow or sombre drab continuations, announced their portly forms, in printed capitals, as Walnut, Gherkin, Onion, Cabbage, Cauliflower, Mixed, and other members of that noble family. The jams, as being of a less masculine temperament, and as wearing curlpapers, announced themselves in feminine caligraphy, like a soft whisper, to be Raspberry, Gooseberry, Apricot, Plum, Damson, Apple, and Peach. The scene closing on these charmers, and the lower slide ascending, oranges were revealed, attended by a mighty japanned sugar-box, to temper their acerbity if unripe. Home-made biscuits waited at the Court of these Powers, accompanied by a goodly fragment of plum-cake, and various slender ladies’ fingers, to be dipped into sweet wine and kissed. Lowest of all, a compact leaden-vault enshrined the sweet wine and a stock of cordials: whence issued whispers of Seville Orange, Lemon, Almond, and Caraway-seed. There was a crowning air upon this closet of closets, of having been for ages hummed through by the Cathedral bell and organ, until those venerable bees had made sublimated honey of everything in store; and it was always observed that every dipper among the shelves (deep, as has been noticed, and swallowing up head, shoulders, and elbows) came forth again mellow-faced, and seeming to have undergone a saccharine transfiguration.

Whenever Reverend Septimus got lost in thought, his kind mother took it as a clear sign that he “needed a snack,” so the delightful lady rushed to the dining room closet to grab a glass of Constantia and a homemade biscuit for him. It was quite the extraordinary closet, worthy of Cloisterham and Minor Canon Corner. Above it, a portrait of Handel in a flowing wig looked down at onlookers with a knowing smile, as if aware of the closet's treasures, and hinted at blending all its flavors into one wonderful harmony. This was no ordinary closet with a basic door that swung open all at once, revealing everything at once; this unique closet had a lock in mid-air, where two sliding doors met—one lowered and the other pushed up. When the upper slide was pulled down (keeping the lower slide a complete mystery), it showed deep shelves filled with pickle jars, jam pots, tin canisters, spice boxes, and charming foreign vessels of blue and white, home to tasty preserved tamarinds and ginger. Each generous inhabitant of this collection had their name proudly displayed on their side. The pickles, dressed in rich brown double-breasted coats and yellow or dark drab pants, declared their portly names in bold letters as Walnut, Gherkin, Onion, Cabbage, Cauliflower, Mixed, and other distinguished members of that esteemed group. The jams, having a softer disposition and sporting curl papers, proclaimed their names quietly in elegant script, like a gentle whisper, as Raspberry, Gooseberry, Apricot, Plum, Damson, Apple, and Peach. As the view shifted from these charming items, the lower slide rose to reveal oranges, accompanied by a large painted sugar box to balance their tartness if they weren't ripe. Homemade biscuits awaited at the court of these delights, alongside a generous piece of plum cake and various lady fingers for dipping into sweet wine and enjoying. At the very bottom, a sturdy lead container held the sweet wine and a collection of cordials, offering hints of Seville Orange, Lemon, Almond, and Caraway seed. This ultimate closet had an air of having been filled for ages with the melodies of the Cathedral bell and organ, until those timeworn echoes had turned everything inside into something sweet; and it was always noted that anyone who indulged among the shelves (which were deep enough to swallow head, shoulders, and elbows) emerged with a glowing face, appearing as if they had undergone a delicious transformation.

The Reverend Septimus yielded himself up quite as willing a victim to a nauseous medicinal herb-closet, also presided over by the china shepherdess, as to this glorious cupboard. To what amazing infusions of gentian, peppermint, gilliflower, sage, parsley, thyme, rue, rosemary, and dandelion, did his courageous stomach submit itself! In what wonderful wrappers, enclosing layers of dried leaves, would he swathe his rosy and contented face, if his mother suspected him of a toothache! What botanical blotches would he cheerfully stick upon his cheek, or forehead, if the dear old lady convicted him of an imperceptible pimple there! Into this herbaceous penitentiary, situated on an upper staircase-landing: a low and narrow whitewashed cell, where bunches of dried leaves hung from rusty hooks in the ceiling, and were spread out upon shelves, in company with portentous bottles: would the Reverend Septimus submissively be led, like the highly popular lamb who has so long and unresistingly been led to the slaughter, and there would he, unlike that lamb, bore nobody but himself. Not even doing that much, so that the old lady were busy and pleased, he would quietly swallow what was given him, merely taking a corrective dip of hands and face into the great bowl of dried rose-leaves, and into the other great bowl of dried lavender, and then would go out, as confident in the sweetening powers of Cloisterham Weir and a wholesome mind, as Lady Macbeth was hopeless of those of all the seas that roll.

The Reverend Septimus willingly gave himself up to a disgusting herbal medicine cabinet, just as he did to this impressive cupboard. What incredible mixtures of gentian, peppermint, gillyflower, sage, parsley, thyme, rue, rosemary, and dandelion did his brave stomach endure! In what amazing wrappers, containing layers of dried leaves, would he cover his rosy and happy face if his mother suspected he had a toothache? What herbal patches would he gladly stick on his cheek or forehead if the dear old lady found him guilty of a barely noticeable pimple there? He would be led into this herbal prison, located on an upper staircase landing: a small, narrow, whitewashed space where bunches of dried leaves hung from rusty hooks in the ceiling and were arranged on shelves alongside ominous bottles. There, the Reverend Septimus would submissively go, like the famous lamb that has been led to slaughter for so long without resistance, and unlike that lamb, he would bear no one but himself. Not even doing that much to please the old lady while she was busy, he would quietly take whatever was given to him, only dipping his hands and face into the large bowl of dried rose leaves and into the other large bowl of dried lavender, and then go out, as confident in the sweetening powers of Cloisterham Weir and a healthy mind as Lady Macbeth was hopeless about those of all the seas that roll.

In the present instance the good Minor Canon took his glass of Constantia with an excellent grace, and, so supported to his mother’s satisfaction, applied himself to the remaining duties of the day. In their orderly and punctual progress they brought round Vesper Service and twilight. The Cathedral being very cold, he set off for a brisk trot after service; the trot to end in a charge at his favourite fragment of ruin, which was to be carried by storm, without a pause for breath.

In this situation, the good Minor Canon enjoyed his glass of Constantia with great style, and, feeling supported to his mother’s satisfaction, focused on the rest of his responsibilities for the day. As the day progressed in an orderly and timely manner, they soon reached Vesper Service and twilight. With the Cathedral being quite cold, he decided to take a quick run after the service; the run would end in a charge at his favorite piece of ruin, which he planned to conquer without stopping for breath.

He carried it in a masterly manner, and, not breathed even then, stood looking down upon the river. The river at Cloisterham is sufficiently near the sea to throw up oftentimes a quantity of seaweed. An unusual quantity had come in with the last tide, and this, and the confusion of the water, and the restless dipping and flapping of the noisy gulls, and an angry light out seaward beyond the brown-sailed barges that were turning black, foreshadowed a stormy night. In his mind he was contrasting the wild and noisy sea with the quiet harbour of Minor Canon Corner, when Helena and Neville Landless passed below him. He had had the two together in his thoughts all day, and at once climbed down to speak to them together. The footing was rough in an uncertain light for any tread save that of a good climber; but the Minor Canon was as good a climber as most men, and stood beside them before many good climbers would have been half-way down.

He carried it skillfully, and, still catching his breath, stood looking down at the river. The river at Cloisterham is close enough to the sea to bring in a lot of seaweed. An unusual amount had washed in with the last tide, and this, along with the choppy water, the restless flapping of the noisy seagulls, and a fierce light out on the sea beyond the brown-sailed barges that were turning dark, hinted at a stormy night. In his mind, he compared the wild and noisy sea to the calm harbor of Minor Canon Corner when Helena and Neville Landless walked by below him. He had been thinking about the two of them all day, so he quickly climbed down to talk to them. The path was rough and tricky in the dim light for anyone who wasn't a skilled climber; however, the Minor Canon was as good a climber as most, and he reached their side before many experienced climbers would have even made it halfway down.

“A wild evening, Miss Landless! Do you not find your usual walk with your brother too exposed and cold for the time of year? Or at all events, when the sun is down, and the weather is driving in from the sea?”

“A wild evening, Miss Landless! Don’t you think your usual walk with your brother is too exposed and chilly for this time of year? Or at least, when the sun is down and the weather is coming in from the sea?”

Helena thought not. It was their favourite walk. It was very retired.

Helena didn’t think so. It was their favorite walk. It was very secluded.

“It is very retired,” assented Mr. Crisparkle, laying hold of his opportunity straightway, and walking on with them. “It is a place of all others where one can speak without interruption, as I wish to do. Mr. Neville, I believe you tell your sister everything that passes between us?”

“It’s really quiet here,” agreed Mr. Crisparkle, taking advantage of the moment and walking along with them. “It’s the perfect place to talk without being disturbed, which is what I want. Mr. Neville, I assume you share everything that we discuss with your sister?”

“Everything, sir.”

"All of it, sir."

“Consequently,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “your sister is aware that I have repeatedly urged you to make some kind of apology for that unfortunate occurrence which befell on the night of your arrival here.” In saying it he looked to her, and not to him; therefore it was she, and not he, who replied:

“Because of that,” Mr. Crisparkle said, “your sister knows that I've repeatedly encouraged you to offer some sort of apology for that unfortunate incident that happened on the night you arrived here.” As he said this, he looked at her, not him; so it was she, not he, who responded:

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“I call it unfortunate, Miss Helena,” resumed Mr. Crisparkle, “forasmuch as it certainly has engendered a prejudice against Neville. There is a notion about, that he is a dangerously passionate fellow, of an uncontrollable and furious temper: he is really avoided as such.”

“I think it's unfortunate, Miss Helena,” Mr. Crisparkle continued, “because it has definitely created a bias against Neville. There's a belief going around that he's a dangerously passionate guy with an uncontrollable and wild temper; he's really being avoided for that reason.”

“I have no doubt he is, poor fellow,” said Helena, with a look of proud compassion at her brother, expressing a deep sense of his being ungenerously treated. “I should be quite sure of it, from your saying so; but what you tell me is confirmed by suppressed hints and references that I meet with every day.”

“I have no doubt he is, poor guy,” said Helena, looking at her brother with a mix of pride and compassion, clearly feeling that he was being unfairly treated. “I would be completely convinced just from what you’ve said; but what you tell me is backed up by subtle hints and references that I come across every day.”

“Now,” Mr. Crisparkle again resumed, in a tone of mild though firm persuasion, “is not this to be regretted, and ought it not to be amended? These are early days of Neville’s in Cloisterham, and I have no fear of his outliving such a prejudice, and proving himself to have been misunderstood. But how much wiser to take action at once, than to trust to uncertain time! Besides, apart from its being politic, it is right. For there can be no question that Neville was wrong.”

“Now,” Mr. Crisparkle continued, in a tone that was gentle yet assertive, “isn’t this something to regret, and shouldn’t it be fixed? These are still early days for Neville in Cloisterham, and I’m confident he will outgrow this misunderstanding and show that he’s been misjudged. But it’s much smarter to act now rather than waiting on uncertain times! Plus, aside from it being the smart thing to do, it’s the right thing. Because there’s no doubt that Neville was wrong.”

“He was provoked,” Helena submitted.

“He was provoked,” Helena said.

“He was the assailant,” Mr. Crisparkle submitted.

“He was the attacker,” Mr. Crisparkle said.

They walked on in silence, until Helena raised her eyes to the Minor Canon’s face, and said, almost reproachfully: “O Mr. Crisparkle, would you have Neville throw himself at young Drood’s feet, or at Mr. Jasper’s, who maligns him every day? In your heart you cannot mean it. From your heart you could not do it, if his case were yours.”

They continued walking in silence until Helena looked up at the Minor Canon and said, almost with reproach: “Oh Mr. Crisparkle, would you want Neville to grovel at the feet of young Drood or Mr. Jasper, who badmouths him every day? Deep down, you can't really mean that. You could never do it if you were in his position.”

“I have represented to Mr. Crisparkle, Helena,” said Neville, with a glance of deference towards his tutor, “that if I could do it from my heart, I would. But I cannot, and I revolt from the pretence. You forget however, that to put the case to Mr. Crisparkle as his own, is to suppose to have done what I did.”

“I’ve explained to Mr. Crisparkle, Helena,” Neville said, giving a respectful glance to his tutor, “that if I could speak from the heart, I would. But I can’t, and I refuse to pretend. However, you forget that presenting the case to Mr. Crisparkle as if it were his own means assuming I’ve done what I actually did.”

“I ask his pardon,” said Helena.

“I ask for his forgiveness,” said Helena.

“You see,” remarked Mr. Crisparkle, again laying hold of his opportunity, though with a moderate and delicate touch, “you both instinctively acknowledge that Neville did wrong. Then why stop short, and not otherwise acknowledge it?”

“You see,” Mr. Crisparkle said, seizing his chance again, though gently, “you both instinctively recognize that Neville did something wrong. So why stop there and not acknowledge it fully?”

“Is there no difference,” asked Helena, with a little faltering in her manner; “between submission to a generous spirit, and submission to a base or trivial one?”

“Is there no difference,” asked Helena, a bit uncertainly; “between submitting to a generous spirit and submitting to a mean or trivial one?”

Before the worthy Minor Canon was quite ready with his argument in reference to this nice distinction, Neville struck in:

Before the respectable Minor Canon had fully developed his argument regarding this subtle distinction, Neville interrupted:

“Help me to clear myself with Mr. Crisparkle, Helena. Help me to convince him that I cannot be the first to make concessions without mockery and falsehood. My nature must be changed before I can do so, and it is not changed. I am sensible of inexpressible affront, and deliberate aggravation of inexpressible affront, and I am angry. The plain truth is, I am still as angry when I recall that night as I was that night.”

“Help me clear things up with Mr. Crisparkle, Helena. Help me show him that I can't be the first to give in without feeling mocked and lied to. I would need to change my nature before I could do that, and it hasn't changed. I feel an indescribable insult and a calculated increase of that insult, and I’m angry. The simple truth is, I’m just as angry when I think back on that night as I was back then.”

“Neville,” hinted the Minor Canon, with a steady countenance, “you have repeated that former action of your hands, which I so much dislike.”

“Neville,” suggested the Minor Canon, maintaining a calm expression, “you’ve done that thing with your hands again that I really don’t like.”

“I am sorry for it, sir, but it was involuntary. I confessed that I was still as angry.”

“I’m sorry about that, sir, but I didn’t mean to. I admit I was still really angry.”

“And I confess,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “that I hoped for better things.”

“And I admit,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “that I hoped for better things.”

“I am sorry to disappoint you, sir, but it would be far worse to deceive you, and I should deceive you grossly if I pretended that you had softened me in this respect. The time may come when your powerful influence will do even that with the difficult pupil whose antecedents you know; but it has not come yet. Is this so, and in spite of my struggles against myself, Helena?”

“I’m sorry to let you down, sir, but it would be even worse to mislead you, and I would be seriously misleading you if I acted like you’ve changed my mind on this. The day might come when your strong influence will even accomplish that with the challenging student whose background you’re aware of; but that day hasn’t arrived yet. Is that right, and despite my efforts to change, Helena?”

She, whose dark eyes were watching the effect of what he said on Mr. Crisparkle’s face, replied—to Mr. Crisparkle, not to him: “It is so.” After a short pause, she answered the slightest look of inquiry conceivable, in her brother’s eyes, with as slight an affirmative bend of her own head; and he went on:

She, whose dark eyes were watching how what he said affected Mr. Crisparkle’s face, replied—to Mr. Crisparkle, not to him: “It is so.” After a brief pause, she responded to the smallest hint of a question in her brother’s eyes with a subtle nod of her own head; and he continued:

“I have never yet had the courage to say to you, sir, what in full openness I ought to have said when you first talked with me on this subject. It is not easy to say, and I have been withheld by a fear of its seeming ridiculous, which is very strong upon me down to this last moment, and might, but for my sister, prevent my being quite open with you even now.—I admire Miss Bud, sir, so very much, that I cannot bear her being treated with conceit or indifference; and even if I did not feel that I had an injury against young Drood on my own account, I should feel that I had an injury against him on hers.”

“I’ve never had the guts to tell you, sir, what I really should have said when we first talked about this. It’s tough to express, and I’ve been held back by a strong fear that it might sound silly, which I still feel right now, and might stop me from being completely honest with you even now if it weren’t for my sister. I admire Miss Bud so much, sir, that I can’t stand her being treated with arrogance or indifference; and even if I didn’t feel like I had a personal issue with young Drood, I would still feel like I owe it to her.”

Mr. Crisparkle, in utter amazement, looked at Helena for corroboration, and met in her expressive face full corroboration, and a plea for advice.

Mr. Crisparkle, completely shocked, looked at Helena for confirmation and found full agreement in her expressive face, along with a silent request for guidance.

“The young lady of whom you speak is, as you know, Mr. Neville, shortly to be married,” said Mr. Crisparkle, gravely; “therefore your admiration, if it be of that special nature which you seem to indicate, is outrageously misplaced. Moreover, it is monstrous that you should take upon yourself to be the young lady’s champion against her chosen husband. Besides, you have seen them only once. The young lady has become your sister’s friend; and I wonder that your sister, even on her behalf, has not checked you in this irrational and culpable fancy.”

“The young woman you’re talking about is, as you know, Mr. Neville, about to get married,” Mr. Crisparkle said seriously. “So your admiration, if it's what you seem to imply, is completely out of line. What's more, it's absurd that you would position yourself as the young woman’s defender against her chosen husband. Furthermore, you've only seen them together once. The young woman has become friends with your sister, and I’m surprised your sister hasn't stopped you from this unreasonable and wrongheaded obsession.”

“She has tried, sir, but uselessly. Husband or no husband, that fellow is incapable of the feeling with which I am inspired towards the beautiful young creature whom he treats like a doll. I say he is as incapable of it, as he is unworthy of her. I say she is sacrificed in being bestowed upon him. I say that I love her, and despise and hate him!” This with a face so flushed, and a gesture so violent, that his sister crossed to his side, and caught his arm, remonstrating, “Neville, Neville!”

“She has tried, sir, but it’s been pointless. Husband or no husband, that guy is completely incapable of feeling what I feel for the beautiful young woman he treats like a doll. I say he lacks the ability to feel it just as much as he is unworthy of her. I say she is being sacrificed by being given to him. I say that I love her, and I despise and hate him!” He said this with a flushed face and such a violent gesture that his sister walked over to him, caught his arm, and pleaded, “Neville, Neville!”

Thus recalled to himself, he quickly became sensible of having lost the guard he had set upon his passionate tendency, and covered his face with his hand, as one repentant and wretched.

Thus brought back to himself, he quickly realized that he had lost control over his passionate tendencies, and he covered his face with his hand, feeling both remorseful and miserable.

Mr. Crisparkle, watching him attentively, and at the same time meditating how to proceed, walked on for some paces in silence. Then he spoke:

Mr. Crisparkle, keeping a close eye on him while also thinking about how to move forward, continued walking in silence for a bit. Then he spoke:

“Mr. Neville, Mr. Neville, I am sorely grieved to see in you more traces of a character as sullen, angry, and wild, as the night now closing in. They are of too serious an aspect to leave me the resource of treating the infatuation you have disclosed, as undeserving serious consideration. I give it very serious consideration, and I speak to you accordingly. This feud between you and young Drood must not go on. I cannot permit it to go on any longer, knowing what I now know from you, and you living under my roof. Whatever prejudiced and unauthorised constructions your blind and envious wrath may put upon his character, it is a frank, good-natured character. I know I can trust to it for that. Now, pray observe what I am about to say. On reflection, and on your sister’s representation, I am willing to admit that, in making peace with young Drood, you have a right to be met half-way. I will engage that you shall be, and even that young Drood shall make the first advance. This condition fulfilled, you will pledge me the honour of a Christian gentleman that the quarrel is for ever at an end on your side. What may be in your heart when you give him your hand, can only be known to the Searcher of all hearts; but it will never go well with you, if there be any treachery there. So far, as to that; next as to what I must again speak of as your infatuation. I understand it to have been confided to me, and to be known to no other person save your sister and yourself. Do I understand aright?”

“Mr. Neville, Mr. Neville, I’m really saddened to see more signs in you of a character that’s sullen, angry, and wild, just like the night that’s now closing in. These signs are too serious for me to brush off your obsession as something not worth serious consideration. I take it seriously, and I’ll talk to you accordingly. This feud between you and young Drood cannot continue. I can’t allow it to go on any longer, knowing what I now know from you, while you’re living under my roof. No matter what unfair and biased ideas your blind and jealous anger might create about him, he has a genuine, friendly character. I trust that completely. Now, please listen to what I’m about to say. After thinking it over, and based on your sister's perspective, I’m willing to accept that, when it comes to making peace with young Drood, you have the right to be met halfway. I will ensure that you will be, and that young Drood will even make the first move. Once that happens, you will promise me, as a Christian gentleman, that the quarrel is completely over on your side. Whatever feelings you might hold in your heart when you shake his hand can only be known to the one who knows all hearts; but things won’t go well for you if there’s any betrayal in there. That’s enough about that; now, regarding what I have to speak about again as your obsession. I understand that it has been shared with me and is known to no one else except your sister and you. Am I correct in my understanding?”

Helena answered in a low voice: “It is only known to us three who are here together.”

Helena replied quietly, “It’s something only the three of us know.”

“It is not at all known to the young lady, your friend?”

“It’s not known to your friend, the young lady, at all?”

“On my soul, no!”

"Honestly, no!"

“I require you, then, to give me your similar and solemn pledge, Mr. Neville, that it shall remain the secret it is, and that you will take no other action whatsoever upon it than endeavouring (and that most earnestly) to erase it from your mind. I will not tell you that it will soon pass; I will not tell you that it is the fancy of the moment; I will not tell you that such caprices have their rise and fall among the young and ardent every hour; I will leave you undisturbed in the belief that it has few parallels or none, that it will abide with you a long time, and that it will be very difficult to conquer. So much the more weight shall I attach to the pledge I require from you, when it is unreservedly given.”

“I need you to give me your serious promise, Mr. Neville, that this will stay our secret, and that you won’t do anything about it except make a real effort to forget it. I won't say it'll fade away soon; I won’t claim it's just a passing whim; I won’t suggest that these impulses come and go for young and passionate people every day. I’ll let you hold onto the belief that what you feel is unique or rare, that it will stay with you for a long time, and that overcoming it will be really tough. Because of that, I’ll put even more importance on the promise I’m asking from you, as long as you give it freely.”

The young man twice or thrice essayed to speak, but failed.

The young man tried to speak two or three times but couldn't.

“Let me leave you with your sister, whom it is time you took home,” said Mr. Crisparkle. “You will find me alone in my room by-and-by.”

“Let me leave you with your sister, it's time you took her home,” said Mr. Crisparkle. “You’ll find me alone in my room later.”

“Pray do not leave us yet,” Helena implored him. “Another minute.”

“Please don’t leave us yet,” Helena pleaded with him. “Just one more minute.”

“I should not,” said Neville, pressing his hand upon his face, “have needed so much as another minute, if you had been less patient with me, Mr. Crisparkle, less considerate of me, and less unpretendingly good and true. O, if in my childhood I had known such a guide!”

“I shouldn’t have needed even another minute if you hadn’t been so patient with me, Mr. Crisparkle, so thoughtful, and so genuinely good and honest. Oh, if only I had known a guide like you in my childhood!”

“Follow your guide now, Neville,” murmured Helena, “and follow him to Heaven!”

“Follow your guide now, Neville,” whispered Helena, “and follow him to Heaven!”

There was that in her tone which broke the good Minor Canon’s voice, or it would have repudiated her exaltation of him. As it was, he laid a finger on his lips, and looked towards her brother.

There was something in her tone that caused the good Minor Canon to falter, or else he would have rejected her praise of him. Instead, he placed a finger on his lips and glanced at her brother.

“To say that I give both pledges, Mr. Crisparkle, out of my innermost heart, and to say that there is no treachery in it, is to say nothing!” Thus Neville, greatly moved. “I beg your forgiveness for my miserable lapse into a burst of passion.”

“To say that I give both pledges, Mr. Crisparkle, from the bottom of my heart, and to say that there is no betrayal in it, is to say nothing!” Thus Neville, deeply affected. “I ask for your forgiveness for my unfortunate outburst of emotion.”

“Not mine, Neville, not mine. You know with whom forgiveness lies, as the highest attribute conceivable. Miss Helena, you and your brother are twin children. You came into this world with the same dispositions, and you passed your younger days together surrounded by the same adverse circumstances. What you have overcome in yourself, can you not overcome in him? You see the rock that lies in his course. Who but you can keep him clear of it?”

“Not mine, Neville, not mine. You know where forgiveness truly belongs, as the highest quality imaginable. Miss Helena, you and your brother are like two peas in a pod. You entered this world with the same traits, and you spent your childhood together facing the same challenges. What you've managed to overcome in yourself, can't you help him with as well? You see the obstacle in his path. Who else but you can help him avoid it?”

“Who but you, sir?” replied Helena. “What is my influence, or my weak wisdom, compared with yours!”

“Who else but you, sir?” Helena replied. “What do I know, or what is my limited wisdom, compared to yours!”

“You have the wisdom of Love,” returned the Minor Canon, “and it was the highest wisdom ever known upon this earth, remember. As to mine—but the less said of that commonplace commodity the better. Good night!”

“You have the wisdom of Love,” replied the Minor Canon, “and it’s the greatest wisdom ever known on this earth, remember. As for mine—but it’s better not to talk about that ordinary thing. Good night!”

She took the hand he offered her, and gratefully and almost reverently raised it to her lips.

She took the hand he offered her and, with gratitude and almost a sense of reverence, raised it to her lips.

“Tut!” said the Minor Canon softly, “I am much overpaid!” and turned away.

“Tut!” said the Minor Canon softly, “I’m way overpaid!” and turned away.

[Illustration]

Mr. Crisparkle is overpaid

Mr. Crisparkle is overpaid.

Retracing his steps towards the Cathedral Close, he tried, as he went along in the dark, to think out the best means of bringing to pass what he had promised to effect, and what must somehow be done. “I shall probably be asked to marry them,” he reflected, “and I would they were married and gone! But this presses first.”

Retracing his steps toward the Cathedral Close, he tried, as he walked through the dark, to figure out the best way to accomplish what he had promised to do, and what needed to happen somehow. “I’ll probably be asked to marry them,” he thought, “and I wish they were already married and off! But this is the priority.”

He debated principally whether he should write to young Drood, or whether he should speak to Jasper. The consciousness of being popular with the whole Cathedral establishment inclined him to the latter course, and the well-timed sight of the lighted gatehouse decided him to take it. “I will strike while the iron is hot,” he said, “and see him now.”

He mostly debated whether he should write to young Drood or talk to Jasper. Knowing he was well-liked by everyone at the Cathedral made him lean towards the latter, and the timely sight of the lit gatehouse convinced him to go for it. “I'll strike while the iron is hot,” he said, “and see him now.”

Jasper was lying asleep on a couch before the fire, when, having ascended the postern-stair, and received no answer to his knock at the door, Mr. Crisparkle gently turned the handle and looked in. Long afterwards he had cause to remember how Jasper sprang from the couch in a delirious state between sleeping and waking, and crying out: “What is the matter? Who did it?”

Jasper was sleeping on a couch in front of the fire when Mr. Crisparkle, after climbing up the back stairs and getting no response to his knock, gently turned the handle and peeked inside. Long after, he would remember how Jasper jumped up from the couch, half asleep and half awake, shouting, “What’s wrong? Who did this?”

“It is only I, Jasper. I am sorry to have disturbed you.”

“It’s just me, Jasper. I’m sorry to have bothered you.”

The glare of his eyes settled down into a look of recognition, and he moved a chair or two, to make a way to the fireside.

The glare in his eyes softened into a look of recognition, and he pushed a chair or two aside to create a path to the fireside.

“I was dreaming at a great rate, and am glad to be disturbed from an indigestive after-dinner sleep. Not to mention that you are always welcome.”

“I was dreaming a lot, and I’m glad to be woken up from a heavy post-dinner nap. And not to mention, you’re always welcome.”

“Thank you. I am not confident,” returned Mr. Crisparkle, as he sat himself down in the easy-chair placed for him, “that my subject will at first sight be quite as welcome as myself; but I am a minister of peace, and I pursue my subject in the interests of peace. In a word, Jasper, I want to establish peace between these two young fellows.”

“Thank you. I'm not so sure,” Mr. Crisparkle said as he settled into the comfy chair waiting for him, “that my topic will be quite as well-received as I am; but I’m a peacemaker, and I tackle my subject for the sake of peace. In short, Jasper, I want to create peace between these two young guys.”

A very perplexed expression took hold of Mr. Jasper’s face; a very perplexing expression too, for Mr. Crisparkle could make nothing of it.

A very confused look appeared on Mr. Jasper's face; a very confusing look too, because Mr. Crisparkle couldn't make sense of it at all.

“How?” was Jasper’s inquiry, in a low and slow voice, after a silence.

“How?” Jasper asked in a low, slow voice after a pause.

“For the ‘How’ I come to you. I want to ask you to do me the great favour and service of interposing with your nephew (I have already interposed with Mr. Neville), and getting him to write you a short note, in his lively way, saying that he is willing to shake hands. I know what a good-natured fellow he is, and what influence you have with him. And without in the least defending Mr. Neville, we must all admit that he was bitterly stung.”

“For the ‘How’ I’m reaching out to you. I’d like to ask you to do me a huge favor by talking to your nephew (I’ve already spoken to Mr. Neville) and getting him to write you a quick note, in his usual cheerful way, saying that he’s willing to make amends. I know he’s a really good-natured guy, and I’m aware of the influence you have over him. And while I’m not trying to defend Mr. Neville at all, we all have to admit that he was really hurt.”

Jasper turned that perplexed face towards the fire. Mr. Crisparkle continuing to observe it, found it even more perplexing than before, inasmuch as it seemed to denote (which could hardly be) some close internal calculation.

Jasper turned his confused face towards the fire. Mr. Crisparkle, continuing to watch, found it even more baffling than before, as it seemed to suggest (though it probably wasn’t) some deep internal calculation.

“I know that you are not prepossessed in Mr. Neville’s favour,” the Minor Canon was going on, when Jasper stopped him:

“I know that you don’t have a favorable impression of Mr. Neville,” the Minor Canon was continuing, when Jasper interrupted him:

“You have cause to say so. I am not, indeed.”

“You have a point. I’m really not.”

“Undoubtedly; and I admit his lamentable violence of temper, though I hope he and I will get the better of it between us. But I have exacted a very solemn promise from him as to his future demeanour towards your nephew, if you do kindly interpose; and I am sure he will keep it.”

“Absolutely; and I acknowledge his unfortunate temper, although I hope that he and I can work through it together. However, I've made him promise very seriously to behave better towards your nephew, should you kindly step in; and I'm confident he will stick to it.”

“You are always responsible and trustworthy, Mr. Crisparkle. Do you really feel sure that you can answer for him so confidently?”

"You are always responsible and trustworthy, Mr. Crisparkle. Are you really confident that you can vouch for him so firmly?"

“I do.”

“I do.”

The perplexed and perplexing look vanished.

The confused and confusing expression disappeared.

“Then you relieve my mind of a great dread, and a heavy weight,” said Jasper; “I will do it.”

“Then you ease my mind of a huge fear and a heavy burden,” said Jasper; “I’ll do it.”

Mr. Crisparkle, delighted by the swiftness and completeness of his success, acknowledged it in the handsomest terms.

Mr. Crisparkle, thrilled by how quickly and thoroughly he succeeded, recognized it in the nicest way possible.

“I will do it,” repeated Jasper, “for the comfort of having your guarantee against my vague and unfounded fears. You will laugh—but do you keep a Diary?”

“I'll do it,” Jasper repeated, “for the peace of mind that comes with your assurance against my vague and baseless fears. You might find it funny—but do you keep a diary?”

“A line for a day; not more.”

“A line for a day; nothing more.”

“A line for a day would be quite as much as my uneventful life would need, Heaven knows,” said Jasper, taking a book from a desk, “but that my Diary is, in fact, a Diary of Ned’s life too. You will laugh at this entry; you will guess when it was made:

“A line for a day would be more than enough for my uneventful life, that’s for sure," said Jasper, grabbing a book from the desk, "but my Diary is actually a Diary of Ned’s life too. You’ll find this entry amusing; you’ll probably guess when it was written:”

“‘Past midnight.—After what I have just now seen, I have a morbid dread upon me of some horrible consequences resulting to my dear boy, that I cannot reason with or in any way contend against. All my efforts are vain. The demoniacal passion of this Neville Landless, his strength in his fury, and his savage rage for the destruction of its object, appal me. So profound is the impression, that twice since I have gone into my dear boy’s room, to assure myself of his sleeping safely, and not lying dead in his blood.’

“Past midnight. After what I just saw, I have an overwhelming fear of some terrible consequences for my dear boy that I can't reason with or fight against. All my efforts are useless. The demonic rage of this Neville Landless, his strength in his fury, and his savage desire to destroy his target frighten me. The impression is so strong that I've gone into my dear boy’s room twice to make sure he’s sleeping safely and not lying dead in his blood.”

“Here is another entry next morning:

“Here is another entry next morning:

“‘Ned up and away. Light-hearted and unsuspicious as ever. He laughed when I cautioned him, and said he was as good a man as Neville Landless any day. I told him that might be, but he was not as bad a man. He continued to make light of it, but I travelled with him as far as I could, and left him most unwillingly. I am unable to shake off these dark intangible presentiments of evil—if feelings founded upon staring facts are to be so called.’

“‘Ned is off and away. Light-hearted and unsuspecting as ever. He laughed when I warned him and said he was just as good a man as Neville Landless any day. I told him that might be true, but he wasn't as bad a man. He kept brushing it off, but I accompanied him as far as I could, leaving him most reluctantly. I can't shake off these dark, vague feelings of something bad about to happen—if you can call feelings based on obvious facts that.’”

“Again and again,” said Jasper, in conclusion, twirling the leaves of the book before putting it by, “I have relapsed into these moods, as other entries show. But I have now your assurance at my back, and shall put it in my book, and make it an antidote to my black humours.”

“Over and over again,” said Jasper, wrapping things up, twirling the leaves of the book before setting it aside, “I’ve fallen back into these moods, as other entries show. But I now have your support backing me up, and I’ll write it in my book and use it as a remedy for my dark moods.”

“Such an antidote, I hope,” returned Mr. Crisparkle, “as will induce you before long to consign the black humours to the flames. I ought to be the last to find any fault with you this evening, when you have met my wishes so freely; but I must say, Jasper, that your devotion to your nephew has made you exaggerative here.”

“Such an antidote, I hope,” replied Mr. Crisparkle, “that will soon help you get rid of the dark moods. I should be the last to criticize you this evening, considering how generously you've met my wishes; however, I must say, Jasper, that your loyalty to your nephew has made you a bit over the top here.”

“You are my witness,” said Jasper, shrugging his shoulders, “what my state of mind honestly was, that night, before I sat down to write, and in what words I expressed it. You remember objecting to a word I used, as being too strong? It was a stronger word than any in my Diary.”

“You're my witness,” said Jasper, shrugging his shoulders, “what my state of mind really was that night before I sat down to write, and how I expressed it. You remember saying a word I used was too strong? It was stronger than anything in my Diary.”

“Well, well. Try the antidote,” rejoined Mr. Crisparkle; “and may it give you a brighter and better view of the case! We will discuss it no more now. I have to thank you for myself, thank you sincerely.”

"Well, well. Take the antidote," Mr. Crisparkle responded; "and I hope it gives you a clearer and better perspective on the situation! We won't go over it again now. I want to thank you personally, thank you so much."

“You shall find,” said Jasper, as they shook hands, “that I will not do the thing you wish me to do, by halves. I will take care that Ned, giving way at all, shall give way thoroughly.”

“You’ll see,” said Jasper, as they shook hands, “that I won’t do what you want me to do halfway. I’ll make sure that if Ned gives in at all, he’ll give in completely.”

On the third day after this conversation, he called on Mr. Crisparkle with the following letter:

On the third day after this conversation, he visited Mr. Crisparkle with the following letter:

“MY DEAR JACK,
    “I am touched by your account of your interview with Mr. Crisparkle, whom I much respect and esteem. At once I openly say that I forgot myself on that occasion quite as much as Mr. Landless did, and that I wish that bygone to be a bygone, and all to be right again.
    “Look here, dear old boy. Ask Mr. Landless to dinner on Christmas Eve (the better the day the better the deed), and let there be only we three, and let us shake hands all round there and then, and say no more about it.

“MY DEAR JACK,
    “I was really moved by your story about your meeting with Mr. Crisparkle, whom I have a lot of respect for. I’ll be honest; I lost my composure that day just like Mr. Landless did, and I hope we can put that behind us and make everything right again.
    “Listen, my good friend. Invite Mr. Landless to dinner on Christmas Eve (the more special the day, the more special the gesture), and let’s keep it just us three. We can shake hands all around and leave it at that.”

“My dear Jack,
“Ever your most affectionate,
“EDWIN DROOD.

“My dear Jack,
“Always your most affectionate,
“EDWIN DROOD.

“P.S. Love to Miss Pussy at the next music-lesson.”

“P.S. Say hi to Miss Pussy at the next music lesson.”

“You expect Mr. Neville, then?” said Mr. Crisparkle.

“You’re expecting Mr. Neville, then?” said Mr. Crisparkle.

“I count upon his coming,” said Mr. Jasper.

"I’m counting on him to come," said Mr. Jasper.

CHAPTER XI.
A PICTURE AND A RING

Behind the most ancient part of Holborn, London, where certain gabled houses some centuries of age still stand looking on the public way, as if disconsolately looking for the Old Bourne that has long run dry, is a little nook composed of two irregular quadrangles, called Staple Inn. It is one of those nooks, the turning into which out of the clashing street, imparts to the relieved pedestrian the sensation of having put cotton in his ears, and velvet soles on his boots. It is one of those nooks where a few smoky sparrows twitter in smoky trees, as though they called to one another, “Let us play at country,” and where a few feet of garden-mould and a few yards of gravel enable them to do that refreshing violence to their tiny understandings. Moreover, it is one of those nooks which are legal nooks; and it contains a little Hall, with a little lantern in its roof: to what obstructive purposes devoted, and at whose expense, this history knoweth not.

Behind the oldest part of Holborn, London, where some gabled houses that are centuries old still face the street, as if sadly searching for the Old Bourne that has long dried up, is a small corner made up of two uneven squares called Staple Inn. It’s one of those spots that, when you step away from the noisy street, makes you feel like you’ve put cotton in your ears and velvet on your shoes. It’s one of those places where a few smoky sparrows chirp in smoky trees, as if they’re saying to each other, “Let’s pretend we’re in the countryside,” and where a small patch of soil and a few yards of gravel let them experience that delightful break from their little lives. Moreover, it’s one of those legal corners; it contains a small Hall with a little lantern on its roof, but the reasons for its design and who paid for it are unknown to this history.

In the days when Cloisterham took offence at the existence of a railroad afar off, as menacing that sensitive constitution, the property of us Britons: the odd fortune of which sacred institution it is to be in exactly equal degrees croaked about, trembled for, and boasted of, whatever happens to anything, anywhere in the world: in those days no neighbouring architecture of lofty proportions had arisen to overshadow Staple Inn. The westering sun bestowed bright glances on it, and the south-west wind blew into it unimpeded.

In the days when Cloisterham was bothered by the presence of a distant railroad, seeing it as a threat to our delicate British nature—an odd mix of admiration, concern, and pride for that sacred institution, regardless of what happens anywhere in the world—at that time, no tall buildings nearby had popped up to overshadow Staple Inn. The setting sun cast bright rays on it, and the south-west wind flowed into it without any obstacles.

Neither wind nor sun, however, favoured Staple Inn one December afternoon towards six o’clock, when it was filled with fog, and candles shed murky and blurred rays through the windows of all its then-occupied sets of chambers; notably from a set of chambers in a corner house in the little inner quadrangle, presenting in black and white over its ugly portal the mysterious inscription:

Neither the wind nor the sun, however, favored Staple Inn one December afternoon around six o’clock, when it was filled with fog, and candles cast dim and hazy light through the windows of all its occupied rooms; especially from a room in a corner house in the small inner courtyard, displaying in black and white over its unattractive entrance the mysterious inscription:

P

P

J

J

T

T

1747

1747

In which set of chambers, never having troubled his head about the inscription, unless to bethink himself at odd times on glancing up at it, that haply it might mean Perhaps John Thomas, or Perhaps Joe Tyler, sat Mr. Grewgious writing by his fire.

In a set of rooms, never really thinking about the inscription, except occasionally glancing up at it and wondering if it might mean Maybe John Thomas, or Maybe Joe Tyler, sat Mr. Grewgious writing by his fire.

Who could have told, by looking at Mr. Grewgious, whether he had ever known ambition or disappointment? He had been bred to the Bar, and had laid himself out for chamber practice; to draw deeds; “convey the wise it call,” as Pistol says. But Conveyancing and he had made such a very indifferent marriage of it that they had separated by consent—if there can be said to be separation where there has never been coming together.

Who could tell just by looking at Mr. Grewgious if he had ever experienced ambition or disappointment? He had been raised to become a lawyer and had aimed for a career in chamber practice; to draft legal documents; "convey the wise it call," as Pistol puts it. But Conveyancing and he had such a lackluster relationship that they had agreed to part ways—if separation can even be said to exist when there was never any real connection to begin with.

No. Coy Conveyancing would not come to Mr. Grewgious. She was wooed, not won, and they went their several ways. But an Arbitration being blown towards him by some unaccountable wind, and he gaining great credit in it as one indefatigable in seeking out right and doing right, a pretty fat Receivership was next blown into his pocket by a wind more traceable to its source. So, by chance, he had found his niche. Receiver and Agent now, to two rich estates, and deputing their legal business, in an amount worth having, to a firm of solicitors on the floor below, he had snuffed out his ambition (supposing him to have ever lighted it), and had settled down with his snuffers for the rest of his life under the dry vine and fig-tree of P. J. T., who planted in seventeen-forty-seven.

No. Coy Conveyancing wouldn’t go for Mr. Grewgious. She was pursued, but not captured, and they parted ways. However, an unexpected opportunity for arbitration came his way, and he gained a solid reputation for tirelessly seeking justice and doing what was right. Soon after, a decent receivership fell into his lap, thanks to a more reliable source. By chance, he had found his place. Now serving as Receiver and Agent for two wealthy estates, and handing off their legal matters—which were worth quite a bit—to a law firm on the floor below, he had extinguished his ambition (assuming he ever had one) and settled down for the rest of his life under the dry vine and fig tree of P. J. T., who was planted in seventeen-forty-seven.

Many accounts and account-books, many files of correspondence, and several strong boxes, garnished Mr. Grewgious’s room. They can scarcely be represented as having lumbered it, so conscientious and precise was their orderly arrangement. The apprehension of dying suddenly, and leaving one fact or one figure with any incompleteness or obscurity attaching to it, would have stretched Mr. Grewgious stone-dead any day. The largest fidelity to a trust was the life-blood of the man. There are sorts of life-blood that course more quickly, more gaily, more attractively; but there is no better sort in circulation.

Many records and ledgers, plenty of correspondence files, and a few sturdy boxes filled Mr. Grewgious’s room. They wouldn’t really be described as cluttering the space, since everything was arranged so carefully and precisely. The fear of dying unexpectedly and leaving any detail or figure incomplete or unclear would have been enough to seriously stress Mr. Grewgious. His absolute dedication to his responsibilities was the essence of who he was. There are types of energy that flow more swiftly, more cheerfully, and more appealingly, but there’s no superior type in circulation.

There was no luxury in his room. Even its comforts were limited to its being dry and warm, and having a snug though faded fireside. What may be called its private life was confined to the hearth, and an easy-chair, and an old-fashioned occasional round table that was brought out upon the rug after business hours, from a corner where it elsewise remained turned up like a shining mahogany shield. Behind it, when standing thus on the defensive, was a closet, usually containing something good to drink. An outer room was the clerk’s room; Mr. Grewgious’s sleeping-room was across the common stair; and he held some not empty cellarage at the bottom of the common stair. Three hundred days in the year, at least, he crossed over to the hotel in Furnival’s Inn for his dinner, and after dinner crossed back again, to make the most of these simplicities until it should become broad business day once more, with P. J. T., date seventeen-forty-seven.

There was no luxury in his room. Its comforts were limited to being dry and warm, with a cozy but worn-out fireplace. What you could call its private life was limited to the hearth, an easy chair, and an old-fashioned round table that came out onto the rug after business hours, from a corner where it otherwise stayed turned up like a shining mahogany shield. Behind it, when it stood like this for defense, was a closet that usually held something good to drink. An outer room served as the clerk’s room; Mr. Grewgious’s bedroom was across the shared staircase; and he had some not-empty storage space at the bottom of the common stairs. At least three hundred days a year, he crossed over to the hotel in Furnival’s Inn for dinner, then came back to make the most of these simple comforts until it was business time again, marked by P. J. T., date seventeen-forty-seven.

As Mr. Grewgious sat and wrote by his fire that afternoon, so did the clerk of Mr. Grewgious sit and write by his fire. A pale, puffy-faced, dark-haired person of thirty, with big dark eyes that wholly wanted lustre, and a dissatisfied doughy complexion, that seemed to ask to be sent to the baker’s, this attendant was a mysterious being, possessed of some strange power over Mr. Grewgious. As though he had been called into existence, like a fabulous Familiar, by a magic spell which had failed when required to dismiss him, he stuck tight to Mr. Grewgious’s stool, although Mr. Grewgious’s comfort and convenience would manifestly have been advanced by dispossessing him. A gloomy person with tangled locks, and a general air of having been reared under the shadow of that baleful tree of Java which has given shelter to more lies than the whole botanical kingdom, Mr. Grewgious, nevertheless, treated him with unaccountable consideration.

As Mr. Grewgious sat by his fire that afternoon, so did his clerk sit by his fire. The clerk was a pale, puffy-faced, dark-haired guy in his thirties, with big dark eyes that completely lacked brightness and a dissatisfied, doughy complexion that seemed to scream for a trip to the bakery. This attendant was a mysterious figure, seemingly having some strange hold over Mr. Grewgious. It was as if he had been conjured into existence, like a mythical Familiar, by a magic spell that failed to dismiss him when needed. He stuck close to Mr. Grewgious's stool, even though Mr. Grewgious’s comfort would have clearly improved by getting rid of him. A gloomy individual with messy hair, giving off the vibe of having grown up under the shadow of that cursed tree in Java that has sheltered more lies than the entire botanical world, Mr. Grewgious still treated him with inexplicable kindness.

“Now, Bazzard,” said Mr. Grewgious, on the entrance of his clerk: looking up from his papers as he arranged them for the night: “what is in the wind besides fog?”

“Now, Bazzard,” said Mr. Grewgious as his clerk entered, looking up from his papers while he organized them for the night, “what else is going on besides the fog?”

“Mr. Drood,” said Bazzard.

“Mr. Drood,” Bazzard said.

“What of him?”

"What about him?"

“Has called,” said Bazzard.

"Has called," said Bazzard.

“You might have shown him in.”

“You could have let him in.”

“I am doing it,” said Bazzard.

“I’m doing it,” Bazzard said.

The visitor came in accordingly.

The visitor came in as expected.

“Dear me!” said Mr. Grewgious, looking round his pair of office candles. “I thought you had called and merely left your name and gone. How do you do, Mr. Edwin? Dear me, you’re choking!”

“Goodness!” Mr. Grewgious exclaimed, glancing around at his two office candles. “I thought you had stopped by, just left your name, and left. How are you, Mr. Edwin? Oh dear, you’re choking!”

“It’s this fog,” returned Edwin; “and it makes my eyes smart, like Cayenne pepper.”

“It’s this fog,” Edwin replied; “and it makes my eyes sting, like Cayenne pepper.”

“Is it really so bad as that? Pray undo your wrappers. It’s fortunate I have so good a fire; but Mr. Bazzard has taken care of me.”

“Is it really that bad? Please take off your wrap. Luckily, I have a nice fire going; but Mr. Bazzard has looked out for me.”

“No I haven’t,” said Mr. Bazzard at the door.

“No, I haven’t,” said Mr. Bazzard at the door.

“Ah! then it follows that I must have taken care of myself without observing it,” said Mr. Grewgious. “Pray be seated in my chair. No. I beg! Coming out of such an atmosphere, in my chair.”

“Ah! then it seems I must have been looking after myself without realizing it,” said Mr. Grewgious. “Please sit in my chair. No. I insist! Coming out of such an atmosphere, in my chair.”

Edwin took the easy-chair in the corner; and the fog he had brought in with him, and the fog he took off with his greatcoat and neck-shawl, was speedily licked up by the eager fire.

Edwin settled into the armchair in the corner; the fog he had brought in with him, and the fog he removed with his coat and scarf, was quickly absorbed by the warm fire.

“I look,” said Edwin, smiling, “as if I had come to stop.”

“I look,” said Edwin, smiling, “like I’ve come to a halt.”

“—By the by,” cried Mr. Grewgious; “excuse my interrupting you; do stop. The fog may clear in an hour or two. We can have dinner in from just across Holborn. You had better take your Cayenne pepper here than outside; pray stop and dine.”

“—By the way,” shouted Mr. Grewgious; “sorry to interrupt you; please hold on. The fog might clear up in an hour or two. We can grab dinner from just across Holborn. You should definitely have your Cayenne pepper here instead of outside; please stay and eat.”

“You are very kind,” said Edwin, glancing about him as though attracted by the notion of a new and relishing sort of gipsy-party.

“You're very kind,” said Edwin, looking around as if he were intrigued by the idea of a new and exciting kind of gypsy party.

“Not at all,” said Mr. Grewgious; “you are very kind to join issue with a bachelor in chambers, and take pot-luck. And I’ll ask,” said Mr. Grewgious, dropping his voice, and speaking with a twinkling eye, as if inspired with a bright thought: “I’ll ask Bazzard. He mightn’t like it else.—Bazzard!”

“Not at all,” said Mr. Grewgious; “you are very kind to take on a bachelor in his office and settle for whatever we have. And I’ll ask,” said Mr. Grewgious, lowering his voice and speaking with a sparkle in his eye, as if struck by a great idea: “I’ll ask Bazzard. He might not be too thrilled otherwise.—Bazzard!”

Bazzard reappeared.

Bazzard showed up again.

“Dine presently with Mr. Drood and me.”

“Have dinner now with Mr. Drood and me.”

“If I am ordered to dine, of course I will, sir,” was the gloomy answer.

“If I'm told to have dinner, of course I will, sir,” was the gloomy response.

“Save the man!” cried Mr. Grewgious. “You’re not ordered; you’re invited.”

“Save the man!” shouted Mr. Grewgious. “You’re not being told to; you’re being invited.”

“Thank you, sir,” said Bazzard; “in that case I don’t care if I do.”

“Thank you, sir,” Bazzard said. “In that case, I don’t mind if I do.”

“That’s arranged. And perhaps you wouldn’t mind,” said Mr. Grewgious, “stepping over to the hotel in Furnival’s, and asking them to send in materials for laying the cloth. For dinner we’ll have a tureen of the hottest and strongest soup available, and we’ll have the best made-dish that can be recommended, and we’ll have a joint (such as a haunch of mutton), and we’ll have a goose, or a turkey, or any little stuffed thing of that sort that may happen to be in the bill of fare—in short, we’ll have whatever there is on hand.”

"That's settled. And would you mind," said Mr. Grewgious, "stopping by the hotel at Furnival's and asking them to send over supplies for setting the table? For dinner, we'll have a tureen of the hottest and strongest soup they have, plus the best main dish they can recommend, and we'll get a roast (like a haunch of mutton), and we'll have a goose, or a turkey, or any little stuffed option that might be on the menu—basically, we'll take whatever they have available."

These liberal directions Mr. Grewgious issued with his usual air of reading an inventory, or repeating a lesson, or doing anything else by rote. Bazzard, after drawing out the round table, withdrew to execute them.

These straightforward instructions Mr. Grewgious gave with his typical expression, as if he were reading a list, reciting a lesson, or doing anything else from memory. Bazzard, after pulling out the round table, stepped back to carry them out.

“I was a little delicate, you see,” said Mr. Grewgious, in a lower tone, after his clerk’s departure, “about employing him in the foraging or commissariat department. Because he mightn’t like it.”

“I was a bit sensitive, you see,” said Mr. Grewgious, in a quieter voice, after his clerk left, “about hiring him for the foraging or supply department. Because he might not appreciate it.”

“He seems to have his own way, sir,” remarked Edwin.

"He definitely has his own approach, sir," Edwin said.

“His own way?” returned Mr. Grewgious. “O dear no! Poor fellow, you quite mistake him. If he had his own way, he wouldn’t be here.”

“His own way?” Mr. Grewgious replied. “Oh no! Poor guy, you’re completely misunderstanding him. If he had his own way, he wouldn’t be here.”

“I wonder where he would be!” Edwin thought. But he only thought it, because Mr. Grewgious came and stood himself with his back to the other corner of the fire, and his shoulder-blades against the chimneypiece, and collected his skirts for easy conversation.

"I wonder where he could be!" Edwin thought. But he only thought it, because Mr. Grewgious came and positioned himself with his back to the other corner of the fire, pressing his shoulder blades against the mantelpiece, and gathered his coat for easy conversation.

“I take it, without having the gift of prophecy, that you have done me the favour of looking in to mention that you are going down yonder—where I can tell you, you are expected—and to offer to execute any little commission from me to my charming ward, and perhaps to sharpen me up a bit in any proceedings? Eh, Mr. Edwin?”

“I assume, without being a fortune teller, that you’ve kindly stopped by to let me know you’re heading over there—where I can assure you, they’re expecting you—and to offer to take any small message to my delightful ward, and maybe to help me prepare a bit for any upcoming matters? Right, Mr. Edwin?”

“I called, sir, before going down, as an act of attention.”

"I called you, sir, before heading down, out of courtesy."

“Of attention!” said Mr. Grewgious. “Ah! of course, not of impatience?”

“Of attention!” said Mr. Grewgious. “Ah! of course, not of impatience?”

“Impatience, sir?”

"Impatient, sir?"

Mr. Grewgious had meant to be arch—not that he in the remotest degree expressed that meaning—and had brought himself into scarcely supportable proximity with the fire, as if to burn the fullest effect of his archness into himself, as other subtle impressions are burnt into hard metals. But his archness suddenly flying before the composed face and manner of his visitor, and only the fire remaining, he started and rubbed himself.

Mr. Grewgious had intended to be playful—not that he showed it at all—and had positioned himself uncomfortably close to the fire, almost as if he wanted to etch his playfulness into himself, like other delicate impressions are etched into hard metals. But his playfulness quickly faded in the face of his visitor's calm demeanor, leaving only the fire. He jumped back and rubbed himself.

“I have lately been down yonder,” said Mr. Grewgious, rearranging his skirts; “and that was what I referred to, when I said I could tell you you are expected.”

“I have recently been down there,” said Mr. Grewgious, adjusting his coat; “and that’s what I meant when I said I could let you know you’re expected.”

“Indeed, sir! Yes; I knew that Pussy was looking out for me.”

“Absolutely, sir! Yes, I knew that Pussy was keeping an eye out for me.”

“Do you keep a cat down there?” asked Mr. Grewgious.

“Do you have a cat down there?” asked Mr. Grewgious.

Edwin coloured a little as he explained: “I call Rosa Pussy.”

Edwin blushed a bit as he explained, “I call Rosa Pussy.”

“O, really,” said Mr. Grewgious, smoothing down his head; “that’s very affable.”

“Oh, really,” said Mr. Grewgious, patting his head down; “that’s very friendly.”

Edwin glanced at his face, uncertain whether or no he seriously objected to the appellation. But Edwin might as well have glanced at the face of a clock.

Edwin looked at his face, unsure if he actually objected to the name. But Edwin might as well have looked at a clock.

“A pet name, sir,” he explained again.

“A pet name, sir,” he explained again.

“Umps,” said Mr. Grewgious, with a nod. But with such an extraordinary compromise between an unqualified assent and a qualified dissent, that his visitor was much disconcerted.

“Umps,” said Mr. Grewgious, with a nod. But there was such an unusual mix of agreement and disagreement that his visitor was quite unsettled.

“Did PRosa—” Edwin began by way of recovering himself.

“Did PRosa—” Edwin started to regain his composure.

“PRosa?” repeated Mr. Grewgious.

"PRosa?" Mr. Grewgious repeated.

“I was going to say Pussy, and changed my mind;—did she tell you anything about the Landlesses?”

“I was going to say Pussy but decided against it; did she tell you anything about the Landlesses?”

“No,” said Mr. Grewgious. “What is the Landlesses? An estate? A villa? A farm?”

“No,” said Mr. Grewgious. “What are the Landlesses? A property? A house? A farm?”

“A brother and sister. The sister is at the Nuns’ House, and has become a great friend of P—”

“A brother and sister. The sister is at the Nuns’ House and has become a good friend of P—”

“PRosa’s,” Mr. Grewgious struck in, with a fixed face.

“PRosa’s,” Mr. Grewgious interrupted, his expression serious.

“She is a strikingly handsome girl, sir, and I thought she might have been described to you, or presented to you perhaps?”

"She is a remarkably attractive girl, sir, and I thought she might have been described to you, or introduced to you maybe?"

“Neither,” said Mr. Grewgious. “But here is Bazzard.”

“Neither,” said Mr. Grewgious. “But here’s Bazzard.”

Bazzard returned, accompanied by two waiters—an immovable waiter, and a flying waiter; and the three brought in with them as much fog as gave a new roar to the fire. The flying waiter, who had brought everything on his shoulders, laid the cloth with amazing rapidity and dexterity; while the immovable waiter, who had brought nothing, found fault with him. The flying waiter then highly polished all the glasses he had brought, and the immovable waiter looked through them. The flying waiter then flew across Holborn for the soup, and flew back again, and then took another flight for the made-dish, and flew back again, and then took another flight for the joint and poultry, and flew back again, and between whiles took supplementary flights for a great variety of articles, as it was discovered from time to time that the immovable waiter had forgotten them all. But let the flying waiter cleave the air as he might, he was always reproached on his return by the immovable waiter for bringing fog with him, and being out of breath. At the conclusion of the repast, by which time the flying waiter was severely blown, the immovable waiter gathered up the tablecloth under his arm with a grand air, and having sternly (not to say with indignation) looked on at the flying waiter while he set the clean glasses round, directed a valedictory glance towards Mr. Grewgious, conveying: “Let it be clearly understood between us that the reward is mine, and that Nil is the claim of this slave,” and pushed the flying waiter before him out of the room.

Bazzard came back with two waiters—a stationary one and a speedy one—and together they brought in as much fog that it reignited the fire. The speedy waiter, who had everything on his shoulders, set the table with incredible speed and skill, while the stationary waiter, who hadn't brought anything, criticized him. The speedy waiter then polished all the glasses he had brought, and the stationary waiter looked through them. The speedy waiter dashed across Holborn for the soup, then rushed back again, took another trip for the main dish, hurried back, then went again for the meat and poultry, and returned again, making extra trips for a variety of items that the stationary waiter had forgotten. But no matter how quickly the speedy waiter moved, the stationary waiter always complained upon his return about bringing in fog and being out of breath. By the end of the meal, when the speedy waiter was completely exhausted, the stationary waiter gathered up the tablecloth with a showy gesture and, after sternly watching the speedy waiter while he set the clean glasses around, gave a dismissive look towards Mr. Grewgious, implying: “Make it clear between us that the reward is mine, and this guy is entitled to nothing,” and pushed the speedy waiter out of the room.

It was like a highly-finished miniature painting representing My Lords of the Circumlocution Department, Commandership-in-Chief of any sort, Government. It was quite an edifying little picture to be hung on the line in the National Gallery.

It was like a finely crafted miniature painting showing the Lords of the Circumlocution Department, in charge of everything related to the Government. It was a pretty enlightening little picture that would look great in the National Gallery.

As the fog had been the proximate cause of this sumptuous repast, so the fog served for its general sauce. To hear the out-door clerks sneezing, wheezing, and beating their feet on the gravel was a zest far surpassing Doctor Kitchener’s. To bid, with a shiver, the unfortunate flying waiter shut the door before he had opened it, was a condiment of a profounder flavour than Harvey. And here let it be noticed, parenthetically, that the leg of this young man, in its application to the door, evinced the finest sense of touch: always preceding himself and tray (with something of an angling air about it), by some seconds: and always lingering after he and the tray had disappeared, like Macbeth’s leg when accompanying him off the stage with reluctance to the assassination of Duncan.

As the fog had caused this lavish meal, it also served as its overall atmosphere. Hearing the outdoor clerks sneezing, wheezing, and stamping their feet on the gravel added excitement that was far better than Doctor Kitchener’s. Telling the unfortunate waiter to shut the door before he had even opened it was a flavor more intense than Harvey. And let’s note, in passing, that this young man’s leg, as it interacted with the door, showed an excellent sense of timing: always moving before he and the tray, with a bit of a graceful air about it, by a few seconds; and always lingering after he and the tray had disappeared, just like Macbeth’s leg when reluctantly leaving the stage for Duncan’s assassination.

The host had gone below to the cellar, and had brought up bottles of ruby, straw-coloured, and golden drinks, which had ripened long ago in lands where no fogs are, and had since lain slumbering in the shade. Sparkling and tingling after so long a nap, they pushed at their corks to help the corkscrew (like prisoners helping rioters to force their gates), and danced out gaily. If P. J. T. in seventeen-forty-seven, or in any other year of his period, drank such wines—then, for a certainty, P. J. T. was Pretty Jolly Too.

The host went down to the cellar and brought up bottles of ruby, straw-colored, and golden drinks that had aged long ago in places free from fog and had been resting in the shade since then. After such a long sleep, they sparkled and fizzed, pushing against their corks to assist the corkscrew (like prisoners helping rioters break down their gates), and popped out happily. If P. J. T. in 1747, or any other year of his time, drank wines like these—then for sure, P. J. T. was Pretty Jolly Too.

Externally, Mr. Grewgious showed no signs of being mellowed by these glowing vintages. Instead of his drinking them, they might have been poured over him in his high-dried snuff form, and run to waste, for any lights and shades they caused to flicker over his face. Neither was his manner influenced. But, in his wooden way, he had observant eyes for Edwin; and when at the end of dinner, he motioned Edwin back to his own easy-chair in the fireside corner, and Edwin sank luxuriously into it after very brief remonstrance, Mr. Grewgious, as he turned his seat round towards the fire too, and smoothed his head and face, might have been seen looking at his visitor between his smoothing fingers.

On the outside, Mr. Grewgious didn’t show any signs of being influenced by the fine wines. Instead of drinking them, it was as if they were poured over him, making no real impact on his expression. His demeanor remained unchanged. However, in his stiff way, he had a keen eye on Edwin; and at the end of dinner, when he gestured for Edwin to return to his comfortable chair by the fireplace, Edwin settled into it comfortably after a little hesitation. As Mr. Grewgious turned his chair toward the fire and smoothed his head and face, one could see him glancing at his guest through his fingers.

“Bazzard!” said Mr. Grewgious, suddenly turning to him.

“Bazzard!” Mr. Grewgious suddenly turned to him and said.

“I follow you, sir,” returned Bazzard; who had done his work of consuming meat and drink in a workmanlike manner, though mostly in speechlessness.

“I’m with you, sir,” replied Bazzard, who had done his job of eating and drinking competently, although mostly in silence.

“I drink to you, Bazzard; Mr. Edwin, success to Mr. Bazzard!”

“I drink to you, Bazzard; Mr. Edwin, cheers to Mr. Bazzard!”

“Success to Mr. Bazzard!” echoed Edwin, with a totally unfounded appearance of enthusiasm, and with the unspoken addition: “What in, I wonder!”

“Success to Mr. Bazzard!” Edwin shouted, with a completely unearned show of excitement, and with the unspoken thought: “What for, I wonder!”

“And May!” pursued Mr. Grewgious—“I am not at liberty to be definite—May!—my conversational powers are so very limited that I know I shall not come well out of this—May!—it ought to be put imaginatively, but I have no imagination—May!—the thorn of anxiety is as nearly the mark as I am likely to get—May it come out at last!”

“And May!” continued Mr. Grewgious—“I can’t be specific—May!—I’m not good at conversations, and I know I won’t handle this well—May!—it should be expressed creatively, but I lack creativity—May!—the pain of worry is about as close as I can get—May it finally be resolved!”

Mr. Bazzard, with a frowning smile at the fire, put a hand into his tangled locks, as if the thorn of anxiety were there; then into his waistcoat, as if it were there; then into his pockets, as if it were there. In all these movements he was closely followed by the eyes of Edwin, as if that young gentleman expected to see the thorn in action. It was not produced, however, and Mr. Bazzard merely said: “I follow you, sir, and I thank you.”

Mr. Bazzard, with a grim smile at the fire, ran a hand through his messy hair, as if the source of his worry was stuck there; then he checked his waistcoat, as if it was hidden there; then he searched his pockets, as if it might be there. In all these actions, Edwin watched closely, as if he expected to see what was bothering him. However, nothing came up, and Mr. Bazzard simply said, “I’m with you, sir, and I appreciate it.”

“I am going,” said Mr. Grewgious, jingling his glass on the table with one hand, and bending aside under cover of the other, to whisper to Edwin, “to drink to my ward. But I put Bazzard first. He mightn’t like it else.”

“I’m going,” said Mr. Grewgious, jingling his glass on the table with one hand, and leaning in with the other to whisper to Edwin, “to drink to my ward. But I’m putting Bazzard first. He might not appreciate it otherwise.”

This was said with a mysterious wink; or what would have been a wink, if, in Mr. Grewgious’s hands, it could have been quick enough. So Edwin winked responsively, without the least idea what he meant by doing so.

This was said with a mysterious wink; or what would have been a wink if Mr. Grewgious’s hands could have moved quick enough. So, Edwin winked back, with no idea what he was doing.

“And now,” said Mr. Grewgious, “I devote a bumper to the fair and fascinating Miss Rosa. Bazzard, the fair and fascinating Miss Rosa!”

“And now,” said Mr. Grewgious, “I raise a glass to the lovely and intriguing Miss Rosa. Bazzard, the lovely and intriguing Miss Rosa!”

“I follow you, sir,” said Bazzard, “and I pledge you!”

“I’m with you, sir,” said Bazzard, “and I promise you!”

“And so do I!” said Edwin.

“And so do I!” Edwin said.

“Lord bless me,” cried Mr. Grewgious, breaking the blank silence which of course ensued: though why these pauses should come upon us when we have performed any small social rite, not directly inducive of self-examination or mental despondency, who can tell? “I am a particularly Angular man, and yet I fancy (if I may use the word, not having a morsel of fancy), that I could draw a picture of a true lover’s state of mind, to-night.”

“Goodness gracious,” exclaimed Mr. Grewgious, shattering the awkward silence that followed: though why these pauses should happen after any small social gesture, which doesn’t lead to self-reflection or sadness, who knows? “I’m a pretty awkward guy, but I think (if I can use that word, without a trace of imagination) that I could illustrate what a true lover’s state of mind looks like tonight.”

“Let us follow you, sir,” said Bazzard, “and have the picture.”

“Let us follow you, sir,” said Bazzard, “and get the picture.”

“Mr. Edwin will correct it where it’s wrong,” resumed Mr. Grewgious, “and will throw in a few touches from the life. I dare say it is wrong in many particulars, and wants many touches from the life, for I was born a Chip, and have neither soft sympathies nor soft experiences. Well! I hazard the guess that the true lover’s mind is completely permeated by the beloved object of his affections. I hazard the guess that her dear name is precious to him, cannot be heard or repeated without emotion, and is preserved sacred. If he has any distinguishing appellation of fondness for her, it is reserved for her, and is not for common ears. A name that it would be a privilege to call her by, being alone with her own bright self, it would be a liberty, a coldness, an insensibility, almost a breach of good faith, to flaunt elsewhere.”

“Mr. Edwin will fix it where it’s incorrect,” continued Mr. Grewgious, “and will add a few real-life touches. I’m sure it’s wrong in many ways and needs a lot more real-life details, because I was raised in a tough environment and don’t have any soft feelings or experiences. Well! I guess that a true lover’s mind is completely filled with thoughts of the person they love. I guess that her name is special to him, that he feels emotional whenever he hears or says it, and that it’s something he holds sacred. If he has any special term of endearment for her, it’s just for her and not for anyone else to hear. It’s a name that would be an honor to call her when they’re alone together; it would feel wrong, almost like a lack of respect, to use it in front of others.”

It was wonderful to see Mr. Grewgious sitting bolt upright, with his hands on his knees, continuously chopping this discourse out of himself: much as a charity boy with a very good memory might get his catechism said: and evincing no correspondent emotion whatever, unless in a certain occasional little tingling perceptible at the end of his nose.

It was great to see Mr. Grewgious sitting upright, with his hands on his knees, continually working through this conversation as if he were a charity boy with an excellent memory reciting his catechism: showing no real emotion at all, except for a slight tingling noticeable at the tip of his nose.

“My picture,” Mr. Grewgious proceeded, “goes on to represent (under correction from you, Mr. Edwin), the true lover as ever impatient to be in the presence or vicinity of the beloved object of his affections; as caring very little for his case in any other society; and as constantly seeking that. If I was to say seeking that, as a bird seeks its nest, I should make an ass of myself, because that would trench upon what I understand to be poetry; and I am so far from trenching upon poetry at any time, that I never, to my knowledge, got within ten thousand miles of it. And I am besides totally unacquainted with the habits of birds, except the birds of Staple Inn, who seek their nests on ledges, and in gutter-pipes and chimneypots, not constructed for them by the beneficent hand of Nature. I beg, therefore, to be understood as foregoing the bird’s-nest. But my picture does represent the true lover as having no existence separable from that of the beloved object of his affections, and as living at once a doubled life and a halved life. And if I do not clearly express what I mean by that, it is either for the reason that having no conversational powers, I cannot express what I mean, or that having no meaning, I do not mean what I fail to express. Which, to the best of my belief, is not the case.”

“My picture,” Mr. Grewgious continued, “is meant to show (with your correction, Mr. Edwin) the true lover as always eager to be near the person they love; as caring very little about being in any other company; and as constantly searching for that. If I were to say they search for it like a bird searches for its nest, I would be making a fool of myself, because that would cross into what I understand as poetry; and I'm so far from crossing into poetry that I don’t think I’ve ever come within ten thousand miles of it. Additionally, I know nothing about birds, except for the birds around Staple Inn, who make their nests on ledges, in gutter-pipes, and chimneypots, which weren’t made for them by the kind hand of Nature. So, please understand that I’m skipping the bird’s-nest comparison. But my picture does show the true lover as having no existence separate from the one they love, and as living both a full and a fragmented life. If I am not clear in what I mean by that, it’s either because I lack the skills to express myself or because I have no idea what I mean and I don’t intend to say anything at all. Which, to the best of my belief, isn’t the case.”

Edwin had turned red and turned white, as certain points of this picture came into the light. He now sat looking at the fire, and bit his lip.

Edwin had flushed and then gone pale as certain parts of this situation came into focus. He now sat staring at the fire, biting his lip.

“The speculations of an Angular man,” resumed Mr. Grewgious, still sitting and speaking exactly as before, “are probably erroneous on so globular a topic. But I figure to myself (subject, as before, to Mr. Edwin’s correction), that there can be no coolness, no lassitude, no doubt, no indifference, no half fire and half smoke state of mind, in a real lover. Pray am I at all near the mark in my picture?”

“The thoughts of a straightforward guy,” continued Mr. Grewgious, still sitting and speaking just like before, “are probably wrong on such a complex topic. But I imagine (still open to Mr. Edwin’s correction), that there can be no distance, no tiredness, no uncertainty, no indifference, and no mixed emotions in a true lover. Am I getting close to the truth in my description?”

As abrupt in his conclusion as in his commencement and progress, he jerked this inquiry at Edwin, and stopped when one might have supposed him in the middle of his oration.

As sudden in his conclusion as he was in his beginning and development, he shot this question at Edwin and paused as if he were in the midst of his speech.

“I should say, sir,” stammered Edwin, “as you refer the question to me—”

“I should say, sir,” stammered Edwin, “since you’re asking me the question—”

“Yes,” said Mr. Grewgious, “I refer it to you, as an authority.”

“Yes,” said Mr. Grewgious, “I’m referring this to you as an authority.”

“I should say, then, sir,” Edwin went on, embarrassed, “that the picture you have drawn is generally correct; but I submit that perhaps you may be rather hard upon the unlucky lover.”

“I should say, then, sir,” Edwin continued, feeling embarrassed, “that the picture you’ve outlined is mostly accurate; but I think you might be a bit too harsh on the unfortunate lover.”

“Likely so,” assented Mr. Grewgious, “likely so. I am a hard man in the grain.”

“Probably,” agreed Mr. Grewgious, “probably. I’m a tough guy at heart.”

“He may not show,” said Edwin, “all he feels; or he may not—”

“He might not express,” said Edwin, “everything he feels; or he might not—”

There he stopped so long, to find the rest of his sentence, that Mr. Grewgious rendered his difficulty a thousand times the greater by unexpectedly striking in with:

There he paused for so long, trying to find the rest of his sentence, that Mr. Grewgious made his struggle a thousand times worse by unexpectedly jumping in with:

“No to be sure; he may not!”

“No, for sure; he might not!”

After that, they all sat silent; the silence of Mr. Bazzard being occasioned by slumber.

After that, they all sat in silence; Mr. Bazzard was quiet because he had fallen asleep.

“His responsibility is very great, though,” said Mr. Grewgious at length, with his eyes on the fire.

“His responsibility is quite significant, though,” said Mr. Grewgious after a while, focusing on the fire.

Edwin nodded assent, with his eyes on the fire.

Edwin nodded in agreement, his eyes fixed on the fire.

“And let him be sure that he trifles with no one,” said Mr. Grewgious; “neither with himself, nor with any other.”

“And make sure he doesn’t mess around with anyone,” said Mr. Grewgious; “not with himself, and not with anyone else.”

Edwin bit his lip again, and still sat looking at the fire.

Edwin bit his lip again and continued to stare at the fire.

“He must not make a plaything of a treasure. Woe betide him if he does! Let him take that well to heart,” said Mr. Grewgious.

“He shouldn't treat a treasure like a toy. He'll be sorry if he does! He should really take that to heart,” said Mr. Grewgious.

Though he said these things in short sentences, much as the supposititious charity boy just now referred to might have repeated a verse or two from the Book of Proverbs, there was something dreamy (for so literal a man) in the way in which he now shook his right forefinger at the live coals in the grate, and again fell silent.

Though he said these things in short sentences, similar to the way a pretend charity boy might have recited a verse or two from the Book of Proverbs, there was something dreamlike (for such a straightforward man) about how he shook his right forefinger at the glowing coals in the fireplace and then fell silent again.

But not for long. As he sat upright and stiff in his chair, he suddenly rapped his knees, like the carved image of some queer Joss or other coming out of its reverie, and said: “We must finish this bottle, Mr. Edwin. Let me help you. I’ll help Bazzard too, though he is asleep. He mightn’t like it else.”

But not for long. As he sat up straight and tense in his chair, he suddenly tapped his knees, like the carved figure of some strange idol coming out of its trance, and said: “We need to finish this bottle, Mr. Edwin. Let me help you. I’ll help Bazzard too, even though he’s asleep. He might not appreciate it otherwise.”

He helped them both, and helped himself, and drained his glass, and stood it bottom upward on the table, as though he had just caught a bluebottle in it.

He helped both of them, helped himself, drained his glass, and stood it upside down on the table, as if he had just trapped a fly in it.

“And now, Mr. Edwin,” he proceeded, wiping his mouth and hands upon his handkerchief: “to a little piece of business. You received from me, the other day, a certified copy of Miss Rosa’s father’s will. You knew its contents before, but you received it from me as a matter of business. I should have sent it to Mr. Jasper, but for Miss Rosa’s wishing it to come straight to you, in preference. You received it?”

“And now, Mr. Edwin,” he continued, wiping his mouth and hands on his handkerchief, “let’s get down to a little business. The other day, I gave you a certified copy of Miss Rosa’s father’s will. You already knew what it said, but I gave it to you for business purposes. I should have sent it to Mr. Jasper, but Miss Rosa asked for it to go directly to you instead. You got it?”

“Quite safely, sir.”

"Totally safe, sir."

“You should have acknowledged its receipt,” said Mr. Grewgious; “business being business all the world over. However, you did not.”

“You should have confirmed that you received it,” said Mr. Grewgious; “business is business everywhere. But you didn’t.”

“I meant to have acknowledged it when I first came in this evening, sir.”

“I meant to acknowledge it when I first came in this evening, sir.”

“Not a business-like acknowledgment,” returned Mr. Grewgious; “however, let that pass. Now, in that document you have observed a few words of kindly allusion to its being left to me to discharge a little trust, confided to me in conversation, at such time as I in my discretion may think best.”

“Not exactly a formal acknowledgment,” replied Mr. Grewgious; “but let’s move on. Now, in that document you’ll notice a few words mentioning that it’s been left up to me to take care of a small trust that was shared with me in conversation, whenever I think it’s best to do so.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Mr. Edwin, it came into my mind just now, when I was looking at the fire, that I could, in my discretion, acquit myself of that trust at no better time than the present. Favour me with your attention, half a minute.”

“Mr. Edwin, I just realized while I was staring at the fire that I could, at my discretion, fulfill that responsibility at no better time than now. Please give me your attention for just half a minute.”

He took a bunch of keys from his pocket, singled out by the candle-light the key he wanted, and then, with a candle in his hand, went to a bureau or escritoire, unlocked it, touched the spring of a little secret drawer, and took from it an ordinary ring-case made for a single ring. With this in his hand, he returned to his chair. As he held it up for the young man to see, his hand trembled.

He pulled a bunch of keys from his pocket, picked out the one he needed by the candlelight, and then, holding the candle, walked over to a desk or writing table. He unlocked it, pressed a hidden latch on a small secret drawer, and took out a simple ring box designed to hold a single ring. With that in his hand, he went back to his chair. As he held it up for the young man to see, his hand shook.

“Mr. Edwin, this rose of diamonds and rubies delicately set in gold, was a ring belonging to Miss Rosa’s mother. It was removed from her dead hand, in my presence, with such distracted grief as I hope it may never be my lot to contemplate again. Hard man as I am, I am not hard enough for that. See how bright these stones shine!” opening the case. “And yet the eyes that were so much brighter, and that so often looked upon them with a light and a proud heart, have been ashes among ashes, and dust among dust, some years! If I had any imagination (which it is needless to say I have not), I might imagine that the lasting beauty of these stones was almost cruel.”

“Mr. Edwin, this diamond and ruby ring delicately set in gold belonged to Miss Rosa’s mother. It was taken from her lifeless hand, right in front of me, with such overwhelming sadness that I hope I never have to witness anything like it again. As tough as I am, I’m not tough enough for that. Look how bright these stones shine!” he said, opening the case. “Yet the eyes that once shone even brighter and that gazed at them with pride and joy have turned to ashes long ago, several years now! If I had any imagination (which, of course, I don't), I might think that the enduring beauty of these stones is almost cruel.”

He closed the case again as he spoke.

He closed the case again while he talked.

“This ring was given to the young lady who was drowned so early in her beautiful and happy career, by her husband, when they first plighted their faith to one another. It was he who removed it from her unconscious hand, and it was he who, when his death drew very near, placed it in mine. The trust in which I received it, was, that, you and Miss Rosa growing to manhood and womanhood, and your betrothal prospering and coming to maturity, I should give it to you to place upon her finger. Failing those desired results, it was to remain in my possession.”

“This ring was given to the young woman who drowned so early in her beautiful and happy life, by her husband when they first made their vows to each other. He was the one who took it off her unconscious hand, and he was the one who, as his death approached, gave it to me. The expectation when I received it was that, as you and Miss Rosa grew into adulthood and your engagement thrived and matured, I would give it to you to place on her finger. If those hoped-for outcomes didn’t happen, it was to stay with me.”

Some trouble was in the young man’s face, and some indecision was in the action of his hand, as Mr. Grewgious, looking steadfastly at him, gave him the ring.

Some trouble showed on the young man’s face, and he hesitated with his hand as Mr. Grewgious, gazing intently at him, handed him the ring.

“Your placing it on her finger,” said Mr. Grewgious, “will be the solemn seal upon your strict fidelity to the living and the dead. You are going to her, to make the last irrevocable preparations for your marriage. Take it with you.”

“Putting it on her finger,” Mr. Grewgious said, “will be the serious confirmation of your unwavering loyalty to both the living and the dead. You’re heading to her to finalize the last irreversible arrangements for your marriage. Take it with you.”

The young man took the little case, and placed it in his breast.

The young man took the small case and tucked it into his shirt.

“If anything should be amiss, if anything should be even slightly wrong, between you; if you should have any secret consciousness that you are committing yourself to this step for no higher reason than because you have long been accustomed to look forward to it; then,” said Mr. Grewgious, “I charge you once more, by the living and by the dead, to bring that ring back to me!”

“If anything is off, if there’s even the slightest problem between you; if you have any secret feeling that you’re taking this step for no better reason than because you’ve gotten used to expecting it; then,” said Mr. Grewgious, “I urge you once again, by the living and the dead, to return that ring to me!”

Here Bazzard awoke himself by his own snoring; and, as is usual in such cases, sat apoplectically staring at vacancy, as defying vacancy to accuse him of having been asleep.

Here Bazzard woke himself up with his own snoring; and, like usually happens in these situations, he sat there, staring blankly into space, as if challenging that empty space to blame him for falling asleep.

“Bazzard!” said Mr. Grewgious, harder than ever.

“Bazzard!” Mr. Grewgious said, even more forcefully.

“I follow you, sir,” said Bazzard, “and I have been following you.”

“I’m following you, sir,” Bazzard said, “and I have been following you.”

“In discharge of a trust, I have handed Mr. Edwin Drood a ring of diamonds and rubies. You see?”

“In fulfilling a trust, I handed Mr. Edwin Drood a ring made of diamonds and rubies. Do you see?”

Edwin reproduced the little case, and opened it; and Bazzard looked into it.

Edwin recreated the small box and opened it, and Bazzard peered inside.

“I follow you both, sir,” returned Bazzard, “and I witness the transaction.”

“I'll follow both of you, sir,” Bazzard replied, “and I’ll see the whole thing happen.”

Evidently anxious to get away and be alone, Edwin Drood now resumed his outer clothing, muttering something about time and appointments. The fog was reported no clearer (by the flying waiter, who alighted from a speculative flight in the coffee interest), but he went out into it; and Bazzard, after his manner, “followed” him.

Eager to escape and have some time to himself, Edwin Drood put his coat back on, mumbling something about time and appointments. The fog was still just as thick (according to the waiter, who came down from a curious run in the coffee scene), but he stepped out into it anyway; and Bazzard, as usual, “followed” him.

Mr. Grewgious, left alone, walked softly and slowly to and fro, for an hour and more. He was restless to-night, and seemed dispirited.

Mr. Grewgious, left alone, walked gently and slowly back and forth for over an hour. He felt restless tonight and seemed downcast.

“I hope I have done right,” he said. “The appeal to him seemed necessary. It was hard to lose the ring, and yet it must have gone from me very soon.”

“I hope I did the right thing,” he said. “I felt it was necessary to reach out to him. Losing the ring was tough, but it must have slipped away from me pretty quickly.”

He closed the empty little drawer with a sigh, and shut and locked the escritoire, and came back to the solitary fireside.

He closed the empty little drawer with a sigh, locked the desk, and returned to the lonely fireplace.

“Her ring,” he went on. “Will it come back to me? My mind hangs about her ring very uneasily to-night. But that is explainable. I have had it so long, and I have prized it so much! I wonder—”

“Her ring,” he continued. “Will it come back to me? I can’t stop thinking about her ring tonight. But that makes sense. I’ve had it for so long, and I've treasured it so much! I wonder—”

He was in a wondering mood as well as a restless; for, though he checked himself at that point, and took another walk, he resumed his wondering when he sat down again.

He was feeling both curious and restless; even though he stopped himself at that point and took another walk, he started wondering again when he sat down.

“I wonder (for the ten-thousandth time, and what a weak fool I, for what can it signify now!) whether he confided the charge of their orphan child to me, because he knew—Good God, how like her mother she has become!”

“I wonder (for what feels like the ten-thousandth time, and how foolish I am for it, since what does it matter now!) if he entrusted the care of their orphaned child to me because he knew—Good God, how much she looks like her mother now!”

“I wonder whether he ever so much as suspected that some one doted on her, at a hopeless, speechless distance, when he struck in and won her. I wonder whether it ever crept into his mind who that unfortunate some one was!”

“I wonder if he ever even suspected that someone was hopelessly, silently in love with her when he came in and won her over. I wonder if it ever crossed his mind who that unfortunate person was!”

“I wonder whether I shall sleep to-night! At all events, I will shut out the world with the bedclothes, and try.”

“I wonder if I'll be able to sleep tonight! Anyway, I'll cover myself with the blankets and give it a shot.”

Mr. Grewgious crossed the staircase to his raw and foggy bedroom, and was soon ready for bed. Dimly catching sight of his face in the misty looking-glass, he held his candle to it for a moment.

Mr. Grewgious crossed the staircase to his cold and foggy bedroom and soon got ready for bed. He caught a glimpse of his face in the hazy mirror and held his candle up to it for a moment.

“A likely some one, you, to come into anybody’s thoughts in such an aspect!” he exclaimed. “There! there! there! Get to bed, poor man, and cease to jabber!”

“A likely someone, you, to come to anyone’s mind like this!” he exclaimed. “There! There! There! Go to bed, poor guy, and stop rambling!”

With that, he extinguished his light, pulled up the bedclothes around him, and with another sigh shut out the world. And yet there are such unexplored romantic nooks in the unlikeliest men, that even old tinderous and touchwoody P. J. T. Possibly Jabbered Thus, at some odd times, in or about seventeen-forty-seven.

With that, he turned off his light, pulled the blankets around him, and, with another sigh, shut out the world. Yet, there are such unexplored romantic corners in the most unlikely people that even old, dry P. J. T. Possibly Jabbered Thus, at some random times, in or around seventeen-forty-seven.

CHAPTER XII.
A NIGHT WITH DURDLES

When Mr. Sapsea has nothing better to do, towards evening, and finds the contemplation of his own profundity becoming a little monotonous in spite of the vastness of the subject, he often takes an airing in the Cathedral Close and thereabout. He likes to pass the churchyard with a swelling air of proprietorship, and to encourage in his breast a sort of benignant-landlord feeling, in that he has been bountiful towards that meritorious tenant, Mrs. Sapsea, and has publicly given her a prize. He likes to see a stray face or two looking in through the railings, and perhaps reading his inscription. Should he meet a stranger coming from the churchyard with a quick step, he is morally convinced that the stranger is “with a blush retiring,” as monumentally directed.

When Mr. Sapsea has nothing better to do in the evening, and he finds that thinking about his own brilliance is getting a bit dull despite the vastness of the topic, he often takes a stroll around the Cathedral Close and nearby areas. He enjoys walking past the churchyard with an air of ownership, fostering a sort of benevolent landlord feeling, since he has been generous to his worthy tenant, Mrs. Sapsea, and has publicly awarded her a prize. He likes to see a few curious faces peeking in through the railings, maybe reading his inscription. If he encounters a stranger leaving the churchyard quickly, he is morally convinced that the stranger is “retreating with a blush,” as monumentally indicated.

Mr. Sapsea’s importance has received enhancement, for he has become Mayor of Cloisterham. Without mayors, and many of them, it cannot be disputed that the whole framework of society—Mr. Sapsea is confident that he invented that forcible figure—would fall to pieces. Mayors have been knighted for “going up” with addresses: explosive machines intrepidly discharging shot and shell into the English Grammar. Mr. Sapsea may “go up” with an address. Rise, Sir Thomas Sapsea! Of such is the salt of the earth.

Mr. Sapsea’s importance has increased because he has become the Mayor of Cloisterham. It's undeniable that without mayors, and a lot of them, the entire structure of society—Mr. Sapsea is sure he came up with that strong analogy—would fall apart. Mayors have been knighted for “going up” with addresses: explosive machines bravely firing shots and shells into the English Grammar. Mr. Sapsea might “go up” with an address. Rise, Sir Thomas Sapsea! These are the people who are the salt of the earth.

Mr. Sapsea has improved the acquaintance of Mr. Jasper, since their first meeting to partake of port, epitaph, backgammon, beef, and salad. Mr. Sapsea has been received at the gatehouse with kindred hospitality; and on that occasion Mr. Jasper seated himself at the piano, and sang to him, tickling his ears—figuratively—long enough to present a considerable area for tickling. What Mr. Sapsea likes in that young man is, that he is always ready to profit by the wisdom of his elders, and that he is sound, sir, at the core. In proof of which, he sang to Mr. Sapsea that evening, no kickshaw ditties, favourites with national enemies, but gave him the genuine George the Third home-brewed; exhorting him (as “my brave boys”) to reduce to a smashed condition all other islands but this island, and all continents, peninsulas, isthmuses, promontories, and other geographical forms of land soever, besides sweeping the seas in all directions. In short, he rendered it pretty clear that Providence made a distinct mistake in originating so small a nation of hearts of oak, and so many other verminous peoples.

Mr. Sapsea has gotten to know Mr. Jasper better since their first meeting over port, epitaphs, backgammon, beef, and salad. Mr. Sapsea was greeted at the gatehouse with warm hospitality; during that visit, Mr. Jasper sat down at the piano and sang to him, figuratively flattering him long enough to make an impression. What Mr. Sapsea appreciates about that young man is that he’s always eager to learn from his elders and that he’s solid, sir, at his core. To prove this, he sang to Mr. Sapsea that evening—not trivial songs favored by enemies of the nation—but gave him the authentic George the Third home-brewed; encouraging him (as “my brave boys”) to crush all other islands besides this one and to take down all continents, peninsulas, isthmuses, promontories, and other land forms, while sweeping the seas in all directions. In short, he made it pretty clear that Providence made a distinct mistake in creating such a small nation of hearts of oak and so many other less admirable peoples.

Mr. Sapsea, walking slowly this moist evening near the churchyard with his hands behind him, on the look-out for a blushing and retiring stranger, turns a corner, and comes instead into the goodly presence of the Dean, conversing with the Verger and Mr. Jasper. Mr. Sapsea makes his obeisance, and is instantly stricken far more ecclesiastical than any Archbishop of York or Canterbury.

Mr. Sapsea, walking slowly on this damp evening near the churchyard with his hands behind him, searching for a shy and blushing stranger, turns a corner and unexpectedly encounters the Dean, who is talking with the Verger and Mr. Jasper. Mr. Sapsea respectfully greets them and is immediately struck by a more church-like demeanor than any Archbishop of York or Canterbury.

“You are evidently going to write a book about us, Mr. Jasper,” quoth the Dean; “to write a book about us. Well! We are very ancient, and we ought to make a good book. We are not so richly endowed in possessions as in age; but perhaps you will put that in your book, among other things, and call attention to our wrongs.”

“You're clearly planning to write a book about us, Mr. Jasper,” said the Dean. “To write a book about us. Well! We are very old, and we should make for a good book. We might not have as much in terms of possessions as we do in age; but maybe you'll include that in your book, among other things, and highlight our injustices.”

Mr. Tope, as in duty bound, is greatly entertained by this.

Mr. Tope, as is his duty, finds this very entertaining.

“I really have no intention at all, sir,” replies Jasper, “of turning author or archæologist. It is but a whim of mine. And even for my whim, Mr. Sapsea here is more accountable than I am.”

“I really have no intention of becoming an author or an archaeologist, sir,” replies Jasper, “it's just a passing fancy of mine. And even for that whim, Mr. Sapsea here is more responsible than I am.”

“How so, Mr. Mayor?” says the Dean, with a nod of good-natured recognition of his Fetch. “How is that, Mr. Mayor?”

“How so, Mr. Mayor?” the Dean asks, nodding in a friendly acknowledgment of his Fetch. “How is that, Mr. Mayor?”

“I am not aware,” Mr. Sapsea remarks, looking about him for information, “to what the Very Reverend the Dean does me the honour of referring.” And then falls to studying his original in minute points of detail.

“I don’t know,” Mr. Sapsea says, glancing around for clues, “what the Very Reverend the Dean is referring to.” Then he begins to examine his original closely, focusing on every little detail.

“Durdles,” Mr. Tope hints.

"Durdles," Mr. Tope suggests.

“Ay!” the Dean echoes; “Durdles, Durdles!”

“Ay!” the Dean calls out; “Durdles, Durdles!”

“The truth is, sir,” explains Jasper, “that my curiosity in the man was first really stimulated by Mr. Sapsea. Mr. Sapsea’s knowledge of mankind and power of drawing out whatever is recluse or odd around him, first led to my bestowing a second thought upon the man: though of course I had met him constantly about. You would not be surprised by this, Mr. Dean, if you had seen Mr. Sapsea deal with him in his own parlour, as I did.”

“The truth is, sir,” Jasper explains, “that my curiosity about the man was really sparked by Mr. Sapsea. Mr. Sapsea's understanding of people and his ability to uncover anything unusual or hidden around him made me think more about the man, even though I had seen him regularly. You wouldn't be surprised by this, Mr. Dean, if you had witnessed Mr. Sapsea interact with him in his own living room, as I did.”

“O!” cries Sapsea, picking up the ball thrown to him with ineffable complacency and pomposity; “yes, yes. The Very Reverend the Dean refers to that? Yes. I happened to bring Durdles and Mr. Jasper together. I regard Durdles as a Character.”

“O!” exclaims Sapsea, picking up the ball thrown to him with an unbelievable sense of self-satisfaction and arrogance; “yes, yes. Is the Very Reverend the Dean talking about that? Yes. I happened to bring Durdles and Mr. Jasper together. I see Durdles as a Character.”

“A character, Mr. Sapsea, that with a few skilful touches you turn inside out,” says Jasper.

“A character, Mr. Sapsea, that with a few skillful touches you can turn inside out,” says Jasper.

“Nay, not quite that,” returns the lumbering auctioneer. “I may have a little influence over him, perhaps; and a little insight into his character, perhaps. The Very Reverend the Dean will please to bear in mind that I have seen the world.” Here Mr. Sapsea gets a little behind the Dean, to inspect his coat-buttons.

“Nah, not exactly that,” replies the slow-moving auctioneer. “I might have a bit of influence over him, possibly; and a bit of understanding of his character, maybe. The Very Reverend the Dean should remember that I’ve been around a bit.” Here Mr. Sapsea steps slightly behind the Dean to check out his coat buttons.

“Well!” says the Dean, looking about him to see what has become of his copyist: “I hope, Mr. Mayor, you will use your study and knowledge of Durdles to the good purpose of exhorting him not to break our worthy and respected Choir-Master’s neck; we cannot afford it; his head and voice are much too valuable to us.”

“Well!” says the Dean, looking around to see where his copyist is: “I hope, Mr. Mayor, you’ll use your understanding of Durdles for the good purpose of urging him not to break our esteemed Choir Master’s neck; we can’t afford it; his head and voice are far too valuable to us.”

Mr. Tope is again highly entertained, and, having fallen into respectful convulsions of laughter, subsides into a deferential murmur, importing that surely any gentleman would deem it a pleasure and an honour to have his neck broken, in return for such a compliment from such a source.

Mr. Tope is once again greatly amused, and after bursting into respectful fits of laughter, he settles down into a polite murmur, suggesting that any gentleman would consider it a pleasure and an honor to have his neck broken in exchange for such a compliment from such a person.

“I will take it upon myself, sir,” observes Sapsea loftily, “to answer for Mr. Jasper’s neck. I will tell Durdles to be careful of it. He will mind what I say. How is it at present endangered?” he inquires, looking about him with magnificent patronage.

"I'll take responsibility for Mr. Jasper's neck, sir," Sapsea declares grandly. "I'll tell Durdles to be careful with it. He'll listen to what I say. How is it in danger right now?" he asks, surveying the scene with an air of superiority.

“Only by my making a moonlight expedition with Durdles among the tombs, vaults, towers, and ruins,” returns Jasper. “You remember suggesting, when you brought us together, that, as a lover of the picturesque, it might be worth my while?”

“Only by taking a moonlit adventure with Durdles among the tombs, vaults, towers, and ruins,” Jasper replies. “You remember suggesting, when you introduced us, that, as someone who loves the picturesque, it might be worth my time?”

“I remember!” replies the auctioneer. And the solemn idiot really believes that he does remember.

“I remember!” replies the auctioneer. And the serious fool actually thinks that he does remember.

“Profiting by your hint,” pursues Jasper, “I have had some day-rambles with the extraordinary old fellow, and we are to make a moonlight hole-and-corner exploration to-night.”

“Taking advantage of your suggestion,” continues Jasper, “I’ve had some daytime adventures with that remarkable old guy, and we’re planning a secret moonlight exploration tonight.”

“And here he is,” says the Dean.

“And here he is,” says the Dean.

Durdles with his dinner-bundle in his hand, is indeed beheld slouching towards them. Slouching nearer, and perceiving the Dean, he pulls off his hat, and is slouching away with it under his arm, when Mr. Sapsea stops him.

Durdles, holding his dinner bundle, is seen slouching toward them. As he gets closer and notices the Dean, he takes off his hat and starts to carry it under his arm, but Mr. Sapsea stops him.

“Mind you take care of my friend,” is the injunction Mr. Sapsea lays upon him.

“Make sure to take care of my friend,” is what Mr. Sapsea tells him.

“What friend o’ yourn is dead?” asks Durdles. “No orders has come in for any friend o’ yourn.”

“What friend of yours is dead?” asks Durdles. “No orders have come in for any friend of yours.”

“I mean my live friend there.”

“I mean my living friend over there.”

“O! him?” says Durdles. “He can take care of himself, can Mister Jarsper.”

“O! him?” says Durdles. “He can handle himself, can Mister Jarsper.”

“But do you take care of him too,” says Sapsea.

“But do you take care of him too?” Sapsea asks.

Whom Durdles (there being command in his tone) surlily surveys from head to foot.

Whom Durdles (with a commanding tone) looks over from head to toe in a grumpy manner.

“With submission to his Reverence the Dean, if you’ll mind what concerns you, Mr. Sapsea, Durdles he’ll mind what concerns him.”

“With respect to the Dean, if you take care of your own business, Mr. Sapsea, Durdles will take care of his.”

“You’re out of temper,” says Mr. Sapsea, winking to the company to observe how smoothly he will manage him. “My friend concerns me, and Mr. Jasper is my friend. And you are my friend.”

“You're in a bad mood,” says Mr. Sapsea, winking at the group to show how easily he can handle him. “My friend worries me, and Mr. Jasper is my friend. And you're my friend too.”

“Don’t you get into a bad habit of boasting,” retorts Durdles, with a grave cautionary nod. “It’ll grow upon you.”

“Don’t get into the bad habit of bragging,” Durdles responds, with a serious warning nod. “It will take over you.”

[Illustration]

Durdles cautions Mr. Sapsea against boasting

Durdles warns Mr. Sapsea not to brag.

“You are out of temper,” says Sapsea again; reddening, but again sinking to the company.

“You're angry,” Sapsea says again, flushing but once more joining the group.

“I own to it,” returns Durdles; “I don’t like liberties.”

“I admit it,” Durdles replies; “I don’t like people taking liberties.”

Mr. Sapsea winks a third wink to the company, as who should say: “I think you will agree with me that I have settled his business;” and stalks out of the controversy.

Mr. Sapsea winks a third time at the group, as if to say: “I think you’ll agree that I’ve wrapped up his business;” and struts out of the argument.

Durdles then gives the Dean a good evening, and adding, as he puts his hat on, “You’ll find me at home, Mister Jarsper, as agreed, when you want me; I’m a-going home to clean myself,” soon slouches out of sight. This going home to clean himself is one of the man’s incomprehensible compromises with inexorable facts; he, and his hat, and his boots, and his clothes, never showing any trace of cleaning, but being uniformly in one condition of dust and grit.

Durdles then wishes the Dean a good evening and adds, as he puts on his hat, “You’ll find me at home, Mister Jarsper, just like we agreed, whenever you want me; I’m heading home to clean up.” He soon slouches out of view. This idea of going home to clean himself is one of the man’s puzzling compromises with unavoidable reality; he, along with his hat, boots, and clothes, never shows any sign of having been cleaned, remaining consistently covered in dust and grime.

The lamplighter now dotting the quiet Close with specks of light, and running at a great rate up and down his little ladder with that object—his little ladder under the sacred shadow of whose inconvenience generations had grown up, and which all Cloisterham would have stood aghast at the idea of abolishing—the Dean withdraws to his dinner, Mr. Tope to his tea, and Mr. Jasper to his piano. There, with no light but that of the fire, he sits chanting choir-music in a low and beautiful voice, for two or three hours; in short, until it has been for some time dark, and the moon is about to rise.

The lamplighter is now lighting up the quiet Close with flickers of light, quickly moving up and down his small ladder—his little ladder under the burdensome shadow which generations have lived with, and which everyone in Cloisterham would have been shocked at the thought of getting rid of. The Dean goes off to his dinner, Mr. Tope heads for his tea, and Mr. Jasper sits down at his piano. There, with only the firelight, he spends two or three hours singing choir music in a soft and lovely voice, until it has been dark for a while and the moon is about to rise.

Then he closes his piano softly, softly changes his coat for a pea-jacket, with a goodly wicker-cased bottle in its largest pocket, and putting on a low-crowned, flap-brimmed hat, goes softly out. Why does he move so softly to-night? No outward reason is apparent for it. Can there be any sympathetic reason crouching darkly within him?

Then he gently closes his piano, quietly changes into a pea coat, with a nice wicker bottle tucked in the biggest pocket, and putting on a low-crowned, flap-brimmed hat, he quietly steps outside. Why is he moving so quietly tonight? There’s no obvious reason for it. Could there be some emotional reason lurking deep inside him?

Repairing to Durdles’s unfinished house, or hole in the city wall, and seeing a light within it, he softly picks his course among the gravestones, monuments, and stony lumber of the yard, already touched here and there, sidewise, by the rising moon. The two journeymen have left their two great saws sticking in their blocks of stone; and two skeleton journeymen out of the Dance of Death might be grinning in the shadow of their sheltering sentry-boxes, about to slash away at cutting out the gravestones of the next two people destined to die in Cloisterham. Likely enough, the two think little of that now, being alive, and perhaps merry. Curious, to make a guess at the two;—or say one of the two!

Repairing to Durdles’s unfinished house, or hole in the city wall, and seeing a light inside, he carefully makes his way among the gravestones, monuments, and stone debris of the yard, already touched here and there by the rising moon. The two workers have left their two large saws stuck in their blocks of stone; and two skeletal workers from the Dance of Death could be grinning in the shadows of their sheltering boxes, ready to start cutting out the gravestones for the next two people destined to die in Cloisterham. It's likely that the two aren't thinking much about that right now, being alive and maybe in a good mood. It’s intriguing to make a guess about the two; or perhaps just one of them!

“Ho! Durdles!”

"Hey! Durdles!"

The light moves, and he appears with it at the door. He would seem to have been “cleaning himself” with the aid of a bottle, jug, and tumbler; for no other cleansing instruments are visible in the bare brick room with rafters overhead and no plastered ceiling, into which he shows his visitor.

The light shifts, and he shows up at the door. It looks like he’s been “cleaning himself” using a bottle, jug, and tumbler; because there aren't any other cleaning tools in the bare brick room with rafters above and no plaster ceiling where he welcomes his guest.

“Are you ready?”

“Are you set?”

“I am ready, Mister Jarsper. Let the old ’uns come out if they dare, when we go among their tombs. My spirit is ready for ’em.”

“I’m ready, Mr. Jarsper. Let the old ones come out if they dare when we go among their graves. My spirit is ready for them.”

“Do you mean animal spirits, or ardent?”

“Are you referring to animal spirits or enthusiasm?”

“The one’s the t’other,” answers Durdles, “and I mean ’em both.”

“The one’s the other,” Durdles replies, “and I mean both of them.”

He takes a lantern from a hook, puts a match or two in his pocket wherewith to light it, should there be need; and they go out together, dinner-bundle and all.

He grabs a lantern from a hook, puts a couple of matches in his pocket to light it if necessary, and they head out together with the dinner bundle.

Surely an unaccountable sort of expedition! That Durdles himself, who is always prowling among old graves, and ruins, like a Ghoul—that he should be stealing forth to climb, and dive, and wander without an object, is nothing extraordinary; but that the Choir-Master or any one else should hold it worth his while to be with him, and to study moonlight effects in such company is another affair. Surely an unaccountable sort of expedition, therefore!

Surely, what a strange expedition! Durdles himself, who is always lurking around old graves and ruins like a ghoul—it's not surprising that he would go out to climb, dive, and wander aimlessly. But the fact that the Choir Master or anyone else finds it worthwhile to be with him and to observe the moonlight effects in such company is quite another story. Truly, what a strange expedition, indeed!

“’Ware that there mound by the yard-gate, Mister Jarsper.”

“Watch out for that mound by the yard gate, Mr. Jarsper.”

“I see it. What is it?”

“I see it. What is that?”

“Lime.”

"Lime."

Mr. Jasper stops, and waits for him to come up, for he lags behind. “What you call quick-lime?”

Mr. Jasper stops and waits for him to catch up since he's lagging behind. “What do you mean by quick-lime?”

“Ay!” says Durdles; “quick enough to eat your boots. With a little handy stirring, quick enough to eat your bones.”

“Ay!” says Durdles; “fast enough to eat your boots. With a little stirring, fast enough to eat your bones.”

They go on, presently passing the red windows of the Travellers’ Twopenny, and emerging into the clear moonlight of the Monks’ Vineyard. This crossed, they come to Minor Canon Corner: of which the greater part lies in shadow until the moon shall rise higher in the sky.

They continue on, soon passing the red windows of the Travellers’ Twopenny and stepping into the bright moonlight of the Monks’ Vineyard. After crossing this, they arrive at Minor Canon Corner, most of which remains in shadow until the moon rises higher in the sky.

The sound of a closing house-door strikes their ears, and two men come out. These are Mr. Crisparkle and Neville. Jasper, with a strange and sudden smile upon his face, lays the palm of his hand upon the breast of Durdles, stopping him where he stands.

The sound of a door closing catches their attention, and two men step outside. These are Mr. Crisparkle and Neville. Jasper, wearing an odd and sudden smile, places his hand on Durdles' chest, halting him in his tracks.

At that end of Minor Canon Corner the shadow is profound in the existing state of the light: at that end, too, there is a piece of old dwarf wall, breast high, the only remaining boundary of what was once a garden, but is now the thoroughfare. Jasper and Durdles would have turned this wall in another instant; but, stopping so short, stand behind it.

At the end of Minor Canon Corner, the shadow is deep given the current light conditions. There's also an old dwarf wall there, about chest high, which is the last remnant of what was once a garden but is now a pathway. Jasper and Durdles would have rounded this wall in another moment, but instead, they abruptly stop and stand behind it.

“Those two are only sauntering,” Jasper whispers; “they will go out into the moonlight soon. Let us keep quiet here, or they will detain us, or want to join us, or what not.”

“Those two are just strolling,” Jasper whispers; “they’ll head out into the moonlight soon. Let’s stay quiet here, or they’ll hold us up, want to hang out with us, or something like that.”

Durdles nods assent, and falls to munching some fragments from his bundle. Jasper folds his arms upon the top of the wall, and, with his chin resting on them, watches. He takes no note whatever of the Minor Canon, but watches Neville, as though his eye were at the trigger of a loaded rifle, and he had covered him, and were going to fire. A sense of destructive power is so expressed in his face, that even Durdles pauses in his munching, and looks at him, with an unmunched something in his cheek.

Durdles nods in agreement and starts eating some pieces from his bag. Jasper crosses his arms on top of the wall and leans his chin on them, keeping an eye on Neville. He doesn't pay any attention to the Minor Canon but focuses on Neville as if he had a loaded gun aimed at him, ready to pull the trigger. The look on his face shows such a sense of destructive power that even Durdles stops eating and looks at him, with a bite still in his cheek.

Meanwhile Mr. Crisparkle and Neville walk to and fro, quietly talking together. What they say, cannot be heard consecutively; but Mr. Jasper has already distinguished his own name more than once.

Meanwhile, Mr. Crisparkle and Neville walk back and forth, quietly chatting together. What they say can't be heard clearly, but Mr. Jasper has already picked up his own name more than once.

“This is the first day of the week,” Mr. Crisparkle can be distinctly heard to observe, as they turn back; “and the last day of the week is Christmas Eve.”

“This is the first day of the week,” Mr. Crisparkle can be clearly heard saying as they turn back; “and the last day of the week is Christmas Eve.”

“You may be certain of me, sir.”

“You can count on me, sir.”

The echoes were favourable at those points, but as the two approach, the sound of their talking becomes confused again. The word “confidence,” shattered by the echoes, but still capable of being pieced together, is uttered by Mr. Crisparkle. As they draw still nearer, this fragment of a reply is heard: “Not deserved yet, but shall be, sir.” As they turn away again, Jasper again hears his own name, in connection with the words from Mr. Crisparkle: “Remember that I said I answered for you confidently.” Then the sound of their talk becomes confused again; they halting for a little while, and some earnest action on the part of Neville succeeding. When they move once more, Mr. Crisparkle is seen to look up at the sky, and to point before him. They then slowly disappear; passing out into the moonlight at the opposite end of the Corner.

The echoes were good at those spots, but as the two got closer, their conversation became jumbled again. Mr. Crisparkle said the word “confidence,” which was mixed up by the echoes but still could be pieced together. As they came even closer, a fragment of a response was heard: “Not deserved yet, but shall be, sir.” When they turned away again, Jasper heard his own name mentioned in connection to Mr. Crisparkle's words: “Remember that I said I confidently vouch for you.” Then their conversation got mixed up again; they paused for a moment while Neville took some serious action. When they moved again, Mr. Crisparkle was seen looking up at the sky and pointing ahead. They then slowly faded away, moving into the moonlight at the opposite end of the Corner.

It is not until they are gone, that Mr. Jasper moves. But then he turns to Durdles, and bursts into a fit of laughter. Durdles, who still has that suspended something in his cheek, and who sees nothing to laugh at, stares at him until Mr. Jasper lays his face down on his arms to have his laugh out. Then Durdles bolts the something, as if desperately resigning himself to indigestion.

It’s only after they leave that Mr. Jasper makes a move. Then he turns to Durdles and breaks into laughter. Durdles, who still has that odd something stuck in his cheek and doesn’t see anything funny, just stares at him until Mr. Jasper lays his head on his arms to laugh it out. Then Durdles swallows the something as if he’s reluctantly accepting a bad case of indigestion.

Among those secluded nooks there is very little stir or movement after dark. There is little enough in the high tide of the day, but there is next to none at night. Besides that the cheerfully frequented High Street lies nearly parallel to the spot (the old Cathedral rising between the two), and is the natural channel in which the Cloisterham traffic flows, a certain awful hush pervades the ancient pile, the cloisters, and the churchyard, after dark, which not many people care to encounter. Ask the first hundred citizens of Cloisterham, met at random in the streets at noon, if they believed in Ghosts, they would tell you no; but put them to choose at night between these eerie Precincts and the thoroughfare of shops, and you would find that ninety-nine declared for the longer round and the more frequented way. The cause of this is not to be found in any local superstition that attaches to the Precincts—albeit a mysterious lady, with a child in her arms and a rope dangling from her neck, has been seen flitting about there by sundry witnesses as intangible as herself—but it is to be sought in the innate shrinking of dust with the breath of life in it from dust out of which the breath of life has passed; also, in the widely diffused, and almost as widely unacknowledged, reflection: “If the dead do, under any circumstances, become visible to the living, these are such likely surroundings for the purpose that I, the living, will get out of them as soon as I can.” Hence, when Mr. Jasper and Durdles pause to glance around them, before descending into the crypt by a small side door, of which the latter has a key, the whole expanse of moonlight in their view is utterly deserted. One might fancy that the tide of life was stemmed by Mr. Jasper’s own gatehouse. The murmur of the tide is heard beyond; but no wave passes the archway, over which his lamp burns red behind his curtain, as if the building were a Lighthouse.

Among those secluded corners, there’s very little activity after dark. There’s barely any during the busy hours of the day, but almost none at night. Moreover, the bustling High Street runs almost parallel to the area (with the old Cathedral between them), and serves as the main route for Cloisterham traffic. An eerie silence settles over the ancient buildings, the cloisters, and the churchyard at night, a stillness that not many people are willing to confront. If you asked the first hundred citizens of Cloisterham, randomly met in the streets at noon, if they believed in ghosts, they would say no; but if you asked them to choose at night between these spooky precincts and the busy thoroughfare, you’d find that ninety-nine would prefer the longer route through the more populated areas. The reason for this isn’t tied to any local superstitions about the precincts—though a mysterious lady with a child in her arms and a rope hanging from her neck has been spotted there by several witnesses, as insubstantial as she is—but rather in the natural tendency of the living to shy away from the dead. It also connects to the unspoken thought: “If the dead can, under any circumstances, become visible to the living, this seems like the perfect place for it to happen, so I, the living, will leave as quickly as I can.” So, when Mr. Jasper and Durdles stop to look around before heading down into the crypt through a small side door that Durdles has the key to, the entire stretch of moonlight before them is completely deserted. One might think that the flow of life has been halted by Mr. Jasper’s own gatehouse. You can hear the distant sound of life beyond, but no wave crosses the archway, where his lamp glows red behind the curtain, as if the building were a lighthouse.

They enter, locking themselves in, descend the rugged steps, and are down in the Crypt. The lantern is not wanted, for the moonlight strikes in at the groined windows, bare of glass, the broken frames for which cast patterns on the ground. The heavy pillars which support the roof engender masses of black shade, but between them there are lanes of light. Up and down these lanes they walk, Durdles discoursing of the “old uns” he yet counts on disinterring, and slapping a wall, in which he considers “a whole family on ’em” to be stoned and earthed up, just as if he were a familiar friend of the family. The taciturnity of Durdles is for the time overcome by Mr. Jasper’s wicker bottle, which circulates freely;—in the sense, that is to say, that its contents enter freely into Mr. Durdles’s circulation, while Mr. Jasper only rinses his mouth once, and casts forth the rinsing.

They come in, lock the door, go down the rough steps, and find themselves in the Crypt. They don't need the lantern, as the moonlight pours in through the groined windows, which are without glass; the broken frames create patterns on the floor. The heavy pillars supporting the roof cast large dark shadows, but there are bright paths of light between them. They walk up and down these paths, with Durdles talking about the “old ones” he still plans to dig up, hitting a wall where he believes “a whole family” is buried, as if he were an old friend of theirs. Durdles’ usual silence is broken for the moment by Mr. Jasper’s wicker bottle, which they pass around; in other words, its contents flow freely into Mr. Durdles’s system, while Mr. Jasper only swishes some in his mouth once and spits it out.

They are to ascend the great Tower. On the steps by which they rise to the Cathedral, Durdles pauses for new store of breath. The steps are very dark, but out of the darkness they can see the lanes of light they have traversed. Durdles seats himself upon a step. Mr. Jasper seats himself upon another. The odour from the wicker bottle (which has somehow passed into Durdles’s keeping) soon intimates that the cork has been taken out; but this is not ascertainable through the sense of sight, since neither can descry the other. And yet, in talking, they turn to one another, as though their faces could commune together.

They are about to climb the big Tower. On the steps leading up to the Cathedral, Durdles stops to catch his breath. The steps are really dark, but from the darkness, they can see the paths of light they’ve come through. Durdles sits down on one step. Mr. Jasper sits on another. The smell from the wicker bottle (which has somehow ended up in Durdles’s hands) soon makes it clear that the cork has been removed; but this can’t be seen since they can't see each other. Still, as they talk, they turn towards one another, as if their faces could actually connect.

“This is good stuff, Mister Jarsper!”

“This is great stuff, Mr. Jarsper!”

“It is very good stuff, I hope.—I bought it on purpose.”

“It’s really good stuff, I hope.—I bought it on purpose.”

“They don’t show, you see, the old uns don’t, Mister Jarsper!”

“They don’t show, you see, the old ones don’t, Mister Jarsper!”

“It would be a more confused world than it is, if they could.”

“It would be an even more chaotic world than it is if they could.”

“Well, it would lead towards a mixing of things,” Durdles acquiesces: pausing on the remark, as if the idea of ghosts had not previously presented itself to him in a merely inconvenient light, domestically or chronologically. “But do you think there may be Ghosts of other things, though not of men and women?”

“Well, it would lead to a mixing of things,” Durdles agrees, pausing at the comment as if the idea of ghosts hadn’t occurred to him before in just an inconvenient way, either at home or in time. “But do you think there might be ghosts of other things, just not of men and women?”

“What things? Flower-beds and watering-pots? Horses and harness?”

“What things? Flower beds and watering cans? Horses and tack?”

“No. Sounds.”

“No sound.”

“What sounds?”

"What do you hear?"

“Cries.”

"Cries."

“What cries do you mean? Chairs to mend?”

“What cries are you talking about? Do you mean chairs that need fixing?”

“No. I mean screeches. Now I’ll tell you, Mr. Jarsper. Wait a bit till I put the bottle right.” Here the cork is evidently taken out again, and replaced again. “There! Now it’s right! This time last year, only a few days later, I happened to have been doing what was correct by the season, in the way of giving it the welcome it had a right to expect, when them town-boys set on me at their worst. At length I gave ’em the slip, and turned in here. And here I fell asleep. And what woke me? The ghost of a cry. The ghost of one terrific shriek, which shriek was followed by the ghost of the howl of a dog: a long, dismal, woeful howl, such as a dog gives when a person’s dead. That was my last Christmas Eve.”

“No. I mean screams. Now I’ll tell you, Mr. Jarsper. Just wait a moment while I fix the bottle.” Here the cork is clearly taken out again and put back. “There! Now it’s right! This time last year, just a few days later, I happened to be doing what was appropriate for the season, by giving it the welcome it deserved, when those town boys came at me with their worst behavior. Eventually, I managed to get away from them and came in here. And here I fell asleep. And what woke me? The echo of a cry. The echo of one horrifying scream, which was followed by the echo of a dog's howl: a long, mournful, sorrowful howl, like a dog gives when someone has died. That was my last Christmas Eve.”

“What do you mean?” is the very abrupt, and, one might say, fierce retort.

“What do you mean?” is a very abrupt and, you could say, intense response.

“I mean that I made inquiries everywhere about, and, that no living ears but mine heard either that cry or that howl. So I say they was both ghosts; though why they came to me, I’ve never made out.”

“I mean that I asked around everywhere, and no one else heard that cry or that howl but me. So I say they were both ghosts; though I’ve never figured out why they came to me.”

“I thought you were another kind of man,” says Jasper, scornfully.

“I thought you were a different kind of guy,” Jasper says with contempt.

“So I thought myself,” answers Durdles with his usual composure; “and yet I was picked out for it.”

“So I figured,” Durdles replies calmly as usual; “and still, I was chosen for it.”

Jasper had risen suddenly, when he asked him what he meant, and he now says, “Come; we shall freeze here; lead the way.”

Jasper suddenly got up when he asked him what he meant, and now he says, “Come on; we’re going to freeze here; you lead the way.”

Durdles complies, not over-steadily; opens the door at the top of the steps with the key he has already used; and so emerges on the Cathedral level, in a passage at the side of the chancel. Here, the moonlight is so very bright again that the colours of the nearest stained-glass window are thrown upon their faces. The appearance of the unconscious Durdles, holding the door open for his companion to follow, as if from the grave, is ghastly enough, with a purple hand across his face, and a yellow splash upon his brow; but he bears the close scrutiny of his companion in an insensible way, although it is prolonged while the latter fumbles among his pockets for a key confided to him that will open an iron gate, so to enable them to pass to the staircase of the great tower.

Durdles agrees, though not very confidently; he opens the door at the top of the steps with the key he has already used and steps out onto the Cathedral level, into a passage beside the chancel. The moonlight is so bright here that the colors of the nearest stained-glass window are cast onto their faces. Durdles, looking almost ghostly as he holds the door open for his companion to follow, has a purple hand across his face and a yellow splash on his brow. He endures his companion's intense scrutiny in a dazed manner, even as the latter takes his time searching through his pockets for a key given to him, which will unlock an iron gate, allowing them to access the staircase of the great tower.

“That and the bottle are enough for you to carry,” he says, giving it to Durdles; “hand your bundle to me; I am younger and longer-winded than you.” Durdles hesitates for a moment between bundle and bottle; but gives the preference to the bottle as being by far the better company, and consigns the dry weight to his fellow-explorer.

“That's enough for you to carry,” he says, handing it to Durdles. “Give me your bundle; I’m younger and can handle more than you.” Durdles pauses for a moment, weighing his options between the bundle and the bottle, but ultimately chooses the bottle as it’s much better company, and hands the dry weight over to his fellow explorer.

Then they go up the winding staircase of the great tower, toilsomely, turning and turning, and lowering their heads to avoid the stairs above, or the rough stone pivot around which they twist. Durdles has lighted his lantern, by drawing from the cold, hard wall a spark of that mysterious fire which lurks in everything, and, guided by this speck, they clamber up among the cobwebs and the dust. Their way lies through strange places. Twice or thrice they emerge into level, low-arched galleries, whence they can look down into the moonlit nave; and where Durdles, waving his lantern, waves the dim angels’ heads upon the corbels of the roof, seeming to watch their progress. Anon they turn into narrower and steeper staircases, and the night-air begins to blow upon them, and the chirp of some startled jackdaw or frightened rook precedes the heavy beating of wings in a confined space, and the beating down of dust and straws upon their heads. At last, leaving their light behind a stair—for it blows fresh up here—they look down on Cloisterham, fair to see in the moonlight: its ruined habitations and sanctuaries of the dead, at the tower’s base: its moss-softened red-tiled roofs and red-brick houses of the living, clustered beyond: its river winding down from the mist on the horizon, as though that were its source, and already heaving with a restless knowledge of its approach towards the sea.

Then they climb the winding staircase of the great tower, tiredly turning and turning, lowering their heads to avoid the stairs above or the rough stone pivot around which they twist. Durdles has lit his lantern by drawing a spark of that mysterious fire that lurks everywhere from the cold, hard wall, and, guided by this glow, they make their way up through the cobwebs and dust. They pass through strange places. A couple of times, they come out into low-arched galleries where they can look down at the moonlit nave; Durdles waves his lantern, casting light on the dim angels’ heads on the corbels of the roof, who seem to watch their progress. Soon, they turn into narrower and steeper staircases, and the night air starts to blow on them, while the chirp of some startled jackdaw or frightened rook precedes the heavy beating of wings in a cramped space, stirring up dust and debris on their heads. Finally, leaving their light behind on a stair—because it's fresher up here—they look down at Cloisterham, beautiful in the moonlight: its ruined homes and resting places of the dead at the tower’s base, its moss-softened red-tiled roofs and red-brick houses of the living clustered beyond, and its river winding down from the mist on the horizon, as if that were its source, already heaving with a restless awareness of its approach toward the sea.

Once again, an unaccountable expedition this! Jasper (always moving softly with no visible reason) contemplates the scene, and especially that stillest part of it which the Cathedral overshadows. But he contemplates Durdles quite as curiously, and Durdles is by times conscious of his watchful eyes.

Once again, what a mysterious expedition this is! Jasper (always moving quietly for no clear reason) reflects on the scene, particularly the quietest part that the Cathedral covers. But he’s just as curious about Durdles, who sometimes catches on to Jasper's observing gaze.

Only by times, because Durdles is growing drowsy. As aëronauts lighten the load they carry, when they wish to rise, similarly Durdles has lightened the wicker bottle in coming up. Snatches of sleep surprise him on his legs, and stop him in his talk. A mild fit of calenture seizes him, in which he deems that the ground so far below, is on a level with the tower, and would as lief walk off the tower into the air as not. Such is his state when they begin to come down. And as aëronauts make themselves heavier when they wish to descend, similarly Durdles charges himself with more liquid from the wicker bottle, that he may come down the better.

Only by moments, because Durdles is getting sleepy. Just like balloonists lighten their load when they want to ascend, Durdles has emptied out the wicker bottle as he rises. He dozes off while standing and stumbles over his words. A light wave of delirium hits him, making him think that the ground far below is level with the tower, and he wouldn't hesitate to walk off the tower into the air. That's how he feels when they start to come down. And just as balloonists take on weight when they want to descend, Durdles fills the wicker bottle with more liquid so he can come down more smoothly.

The iron gate attained and locked—but not before Durdles has tumbled twice, and cut an eyebrow open once—they descend into the crypt again, with the intent of issuing forth as they entered. But, while returning among those lanes of light, Durdles becomes so very uncertain, both of foot and speech, that he half drops, half throws himself down, by one of the heavy pillars, scarcely less heavy than itself, and indistinctly appeals to his companion for forty winks of a second each.

The iron gate was reached and locked—but not before Durdles had fallen twice and cut his eyebrow once—they head back into the crypt, planning to leave the same way they came in. But, as they make their way through those lanes of light, Durdles becomes so unsteady, both on his feet and in his speech, that he nearly collapses against one of the heavy pillars, which is almost as heavy as he is, and vaguely asks his companion for a quick moment of rest.

“If you will have it so, or must have it so,” replies Jasper, “I’ll not leave you here. Take them, while I walk to and fro.”

“If you want it that way, or need it that way,” Jasper replies, “I won’t leave you here. Take them while I walk back and forth.”

Durdles is asleep at once; and in his sleep he dreams a dream.

Durdles falls asleep right away, and in his dream, he has a vision.

It is not much of a dream, considering the vast extent of the domains of dreamland, and their wonderful productions; it is only remarkable for being unusually restless and unusually real. He dreams of lying there, asleep, and yet counting his companion’s footsteps as he walks to and fro. He dreams that the footsteps die away into distance of time and of space, and that something touches him, and that something falls from his hand. Then something clinks and gropes about, and he dreams that he is alone for so long a time, that the lanes of light take new directions as the moon advances in her course. From succeeding unconsciousness he passes into a dream of slow uneasiness from cold; and painfully awakes to a perception of the lanes of light—really changed, much as he had dreamed—and Jasper walking among them, beating his hands and feet.

It’s not much of a dream, given how vast the realms of dreams are and the amazing things they create; it’s only notable for being unusually restless and strikingly real. He dreams of lying there, asleep, yet counting his companion’s footsteps as he paces back and forth. He dreams that the footsteps fade into the distance of time and space, and that something touches him, and something slips from his hand. Then something clinks and moves around, and he dreams that he is alone for such a long time that the paths of light take on new directions as the moon moves through the sky. From this fading unconsciousness, he shifts into a dream of slow unease from the cold; and painlessly wakes up to see the paths of light—actually changed, just as he dreamed—and Jasper walking among them, beating his hands and feet.

“Holloa!” Durdles cries out, unmeaningly alarmed.

“Hey!” Durdles shouts, genuinely surprised.

“Awake at last?” says Jasper, coming up to him. “Do you know that your forties have stretched into thousands?”

“Awake at last?” Jasper asks as he approaches him. “Did you know that your forties have turned into thousands?”

“No.”

“No.”

“They have though.”

"They have, though."

“What’s the time?”

“What time is it?”

“Hark! The bells are going in the Tower!”

“Hear that? The bells are ringing in the Tower!”

They strike four quarters, and then the great bell strikes.

They chime four times, and then the big bell chimes.

“Two!” cries Durdles, scrambling up; “why didn’t you try to wake me, Mister Jarsper?”

“Two!” yells Durdles, scrambling up. “Why didn’t you try to wake me, Mr. Jarsper?”

“I did. I might as well have tried to wake the dead—your own family of dead, up in the corner there.”

"I did. I might as well have tried to wake the dead—your own family of dead, over in that corner."

“Did you touch me?”

"Did you just touch me?"

“Touch you! Yes. Shook you.”

"Touch you! Yes. Got you."

As Durdles recalls that touching something in his dream, he looks down on the pavement, and sees the key of the crypt door lying close to where he himself lay.

As Durdles remembers touching something in his dream, he looks down at the pavement and sees the key to the crypt door lying near where he was lying himself.

“I dropped you, did I?” he says, picking it up, and recalling that part of his dream. As he gathers himself up again into an upright position, or into a position as nearly upright as he ever maintains, he is again conscious of being watched by his companion.

“I dropped you, did I?” he says, picking it up and remembering that part of his dream. As he straightens himself again into an upright position, or as close to upright as he ever gets, he is once more aware of being watched by his companion.

“Well?” says Jasper, smiling, “are you quite ready? Pray don’t hurry.”

“Well?” Jasper says with a smile, “Are you all set? Please, take your time.”

“Let me get my bundle right, Mister Jarsper, and I’m with you.” As he ties it afresh, he is once more conscious that he is very narrowly observed.

“Let me grab my stuff, Mister Jarsper, and I’m ready to go.” As he ties it up again, he feels like he’s being watched closely.

“What do you suspect me of, Mister Jarsper?” he asks, with drunken displeasure. “Let them as has any suspicions of Durdles name ’em.”

“What do you think I'm guilty of, Mister Jarsper?” he asks, sounding annoyingly drunk. “Let anyone who has any doubts about Durdles speak up.”

“I’ve no suspicions of you, my good Mr. Durdles; but I have suspicions that my bottle was filled with something stiffer than either of us supposed. And I also have suspicions,” Jasper adds, taking it from the pavement and turning it bottom upwards, “that it’s empty.”

“I don’t suspect you at all, my good Mr. Durdles; but I suspect that my bottle was filled with something stronger than either of us thought. And I also suspect,” Jasper adds, picking it up from the pavement and turning it upside down, “that it’s empty.”

Durdles condescends to laugh at this. Continuing to chuckle when his laugh is over, as though remonstrant with himself on his drinking powers, he rolls to the door and unlocks it. They both pass out, and Durdles relocks it, and pockets his key.

Durdles laughs at this in a condescending way. He keeps chuckling even after his laugh has ended, as if he's scolding himself about how much he can drink. Then he rolls over to the door and unlocks it. They both exit, and Durdles locks it again and puts the key in his pocket.

“A thousand thanks for a curious and interesting night,” says Jasper, giving him his hand; “you can make your own way home?”

“A thousand thanks for a fascinating and enjoyable night,” says Jasper, extending his hand; “can you find your way home?”

“I should think so!” answers Durdles. “If you was to offer Durdles the affront to show him his way home, he wouldn’t go home.

“I think so!” replies Durdles. “If you were to insult Durdles by trying to show him his way home, he wouldn't go home.”

Durdles wouldn’t go home till morning;
And then Durdles wouldn’t go home,

Durdles wouldn’t go home until morning;
And then Durdles wouldn’t go home,

Durdles wouldn’t.” This with the utmost defiance.

Durdles wouldn't." This was said with complete defiance.

“Good-night, then.”

“Good night, then.”

“Good-night, Mister Jarsper.”

“Good night, Mr. Jarsper.”

Each is turning his own way, when a sharp whistle rends the silence, and the jargon is yelped out:

Each is going their own way when a sharp whistle breaks the silence, and the chatter is shouted out:

Widdy widdy wen!
I—ket—ches—Im—out—ar—ter—ten.
Widdy widdy wy!
Then—E—don’t—go—then—I—shy—
Widdy Widdy Wake-cock warning!”

Widdy widdy wen!
I—catch—Im—out—after—ten.
Widdy widdy wy!
Then—don’t—go—then—I—feel—
Widdy Widdy Wake-cock warning!”

Instantly afterwards, a rapid fire of stones rattles at the Cathedral wall, and the hideous small boy is beheld opposite, dancing in the moonlight.

Immediately after, a barrage of stones crashes against the Cathedral wall, and the creepy little boy is seen across from it, dancing in the moonlight.

“What! Is that baby-devil on the watch there!” cries Jasper in a fury: so quickly roused, and so violent, that he seems an older devil himself. “I shall shed the blood of that impish wretch! I know I shall do it!” Regardless of the fire, though it hits him more than once, he rushes at Deputy, collars him, and tries to bring him across. But Deputy is not to be so easily brought across. With a diabolical insight into the strongest part of his position, he is no sooner taken by the throat than he curls up his legs, forces his assailant to hang him, as it were, and gurgles in his throat, and screws his body, and twists, as already undergoing the first agonies of strangulation. There is nothing for it but to drop him. He instantly gets himself together, backs over to Durdles, and cries to his assailant, gnashing the great gap in front of his mouth with rage and malice:

“What! Is that little devil over there!” Jasper shouts in a fit of rage, so suddenly fired up and so intense that he seems like a devil himself. “I’m going to make that mischievous brat bleed! I know I will!” Ignoring the flames, which burn him more than once, he charges at Deputy, grabs him by the collar, and tries to drag him away. But Deputy isn't going down without a fight. With a wicked understanding of his own advantage, as soon as he's grabbed by the throat, he tucks his legs up, forcing Jasper to hold onto him, while gurgling and twisting his body as if he's already experiencing the first stages of strangulation. The only option is to let go. He quickly recovers, moves back toward Durdles, and yells at Jasper, baring the large gap in his mouth with anger and malice:

“I’ll blind yer, s’elp me! I’ll stone yer eyes out, s’elp me! If I don’t have yer eyesight, bellows me!” At the same time dodging behind Durdles, and snarling at Jasper, now from this side of him, and now from that: prepared, if pounced upon, to dart away in all manner of curvilinear directions, and, if run down after all, to grovel in the dust, and cry: “Now, hit me when I’m down! Do it!”

“I’ll blind you, I swear! I’ll knock your eyes out, I swear! If I don’t have your eyesight, shout at me!” At the same time, dodging behind Durdles and snarling at Jasper, now from one side of him, now from the other: ready, if attacked, to dart away in all sorts of directions, and, if caught after all, to grovel in the dust and say: “Go on, hit me when I’m down! Do it!”

“Don’t hurt the boy, Mister Jarsper,” urges Durdles, shielding him. “Recollect yourself.”

“Don’t hurt the boy, Mr. Jarsper,” Durdles pleads, protecting him. “Check yourself.”

“He followed us to-night, when we first came here!”

"He followed us tonight when we first got here!"

“Yer lie, I didn’t!” replies Deputy, in his one form of polite contradiction.

“Your lie, I didn’t!” replies Deputy, in his one way of politely disagreeing.

“He has been prowling near us ever since!”

"He's been hanging around us ever since!"

“Yer lie, I haven’t,” returns Deputy. “I’d only jist come out for my ’elth when I see you two a-coming out of the Kin-freederel. If

“Your lie, I haven’t,” replies the Deputy. “I’d just come out for my health when I saw you two coming out of the Confederate.” If

I—ket—ches—Im—out—ar—ter—ten!”

I catch him out after ten!

(with the usual rhythm and dance, though dodging behind Durdles), “it ain’t any fault, is it?”

(with the usual rhythm and dance, though dodging behind Durdles), “it isn’t any fault, is it?”

“Take him home, then,” retorts Jasper, ferociously, though with a strong check upon himself, “and let my eyes be rid of the sight of you!”

“Take him home, then,” Jasper snaps back, fiercely, but holding himself in check, “and let me be rid of the sight of you!”

Deputy, with another sharp whistle, at once expressing his relief, and his commencement of a milder stoning of Mr. Durdles, begins stoning that respectable gentleman home, as if he were a reluctant ox. Mr. Jasper goes to his gatehouse, brooding. And thus, as everything comes to an end, the unaccountable expedition comes to an end—for the time.

Deputy, with a quick whistle, immediately shows his relief and starts throwing smaller stones at Mr. Durdles, guiding that respectable man home as if he were a stubborn ox. Mr. Jasper heads to his gatehouse, deep in thought. And so, as everything wraps up, the mysterious outing comes to a close—for now.

CHAPTER XIII.
BOTH AT THEIR BEST

Miss Twinkleton’s establishment was about to undergo a serene hush. The Christmas recess was at hand. What had once, and at no remote period, been called, even by the erudite Miss Twinkleton herself, “the half,” but what was now called, as being more elegant, and more strictly collegiate, “the term,” would expire to-morrow. A noticeable relaxation of discipline had for some few days pervaded the Nuns’ House. Club suppers had occurred in the bedrooms, and a dressed tongue had been carved with a pair of scissors, and handed round with the curling tongs. Portions of marmalade had likewise been distributed on a service of plates constructed of curlpaper; and cowslip wine had been quaffed from the small squat measuring glass in which little Rickitts (a junior of weakly constitution) took her steel drops daily. The housemaids had been bribed with various fragments of riband, and sundry pairs of shoes more or less down at heel, to make no mention of crumbs in the beds; the airiest costumes had been worn on these festive occasions; and the daring Miss Ferdinand had even surprised the company with a sprightly solo on the comb-and-curlpaper, until suffocated in her own pillow by two flowing-haired executioners.

Miss Twinkleton’s place was about to fall into a calm silence. The Christmas break was almost here. What had once been called, not long ago, “the half,” even by the learned Miss Twinkleton herself, but what was now more elegantly and formally referred to as “the term,” would end tomorrow. A noticeable easing of rules had taken hold at the Nuns’ House for the past few days. Club dinners had happened in the bedrooms, and a dressed tongue had been sliced with a pair of scissors and passed around with curling tongs. Portions of marmalade had also been served on plates made of curl paper, and cowslip wine had been drunk from the small, squat measuring glass that little Rickitts (a frail junior) used for her steel drops every day. The housemaids had been bribed with bits of ribbon and various pairs of worn-out shoes to keep quiet about crumbs in the beds; the most extravagant outfits had been worn on these festive occasions; and the bold Miss Ferdinand had even surprised everyone with an energetic solo on the comb-and-curl paper until she was overrun by two flowing-haired “executioners” smothering her with her own pillow.

Nor were these the only tokens of dispersal. Boxes appeared in the bedrooms (where they were capital at other times), and a surprising amount of packing took place, out of all proportion to the amount packed. Largess, in the form of odds and ends of cold cream and pomatum, and also of hairpins, was freely distributed among the attendants. On charges of inviolable secrecy, confidences were interchanged respecting golden youth of England expected to call, “at home,” on the first opportunity. Miss Giggles (deficient in sentiment) did indeed profess that she, for her part, acknowledged such homage by making faces at the golden youth; but this young lady was outvoted by an immense majority.

Nor were these the only signs of things shifting. Boxes showed up in the bedrooms (where they were usually non-existent), and a surprising amount of packing happened, way more than what was actually being packed. Gifts, in the form of leftover cold cream and hair products, as well as hairpins, were generously given out to the helpers. Under a strict code of secrecy, whispers were exchanged about the wealthy young men of England expected to visit, "at home," as soon as they could. Miss Giggles (who lacked sentiment) did claim that she, on her part, responded to such attention by making faces at the wealthy young men; however, this young lady was overwhelmingly outvoted.

On the last night before a recess, it was always expressly made a point of honour that nobody should go to sleep, and that Ghosts should be encouraged by all possible means. This compact invariably broke down, and all the young ladies went to sleep very soon, and got up very early.

On the last night before a break, it was always a matter of pride that no one should go to sleep, and that the Ghosts should be encouraged in every way possible. This agreement usually fell apart, and all the young ladies ended up falling asleep quite early and woke up very early.

The concluding ceremony came off at twelve o’clock on the day of departure; when Miss Twinkleton, supported by Mrs. Tisher, held a drawing-room in her own apartment (the globes already covered with brown Holland), where glasses of white-wine and plates of cut pound-cake were discovered on the table. Miss Twinkleton then said: Ladies, another revolving year had brought us round to that festive period at which the first feelings of our nature bounded in our—Miss Twinkleton was annually going to add “bosoms,” but annually stopped on the brink of that expression, and substituted “hearts.” Hearts; our hearts. Hem! Again a revolving year, ladies, had brought us to a pause in our studies—let us hope our greatly advanced studies—and, like the mariner in his bark, the warrior in his tent, the captive in his dungeon, and the traveller in his various conveyances, we yearned for home. Did we say, on such an occasion, in the opening words of Mr. Addison’s impressive tragedy:

The concluding ceremony took place at twelve o'clock on departure day when Miss Twinkleton, with Mrs. Tisher's support, hosted a gathering in her own room (the globes already covered with brown fabric), where glasses of white wine and plates of cut pound cake were on the table. Miss Twinkleton then said: Ladies, another year has gone by and brought us to this festive time when our first feelings of nature surged in our—Miss Twinkleton was about to say “bosoms” as she did every year, but once again paused and switched to “hearts.” Hearts; our hearts. Hem! Once more, a year has led us to this moment in our studies—let's hope our significantly advanced studies—and much like the sailor in his boat, the soldier in his tent, the prisoner in his cell, and the traveler in his various modes of transport, we long for home. Did we say, on such an occasion, in the opening words of Mr. Addison’s impactful tragedy:

“The dawn is overcast, the morning lowers,
And heavily in clouds brings on the day,
The great, th’ important day—?”

“The dawn is cloudy, the morning feels heavy,
And with thick clouds, the day begins,
The big, the important day—?”

Not so. From horizon to zenith all was couleur de rose, for all was redolent of our relations and friends. Might we find them prospering as we expected; might they find us prospering as they expected! Ladies, we would now, with our love to one another, wish one another good-bye, and happiness, until we met again. And when the time should come for our resumption of those pursuits which (here a general depression set in all round), pursuits which, pursuits which;—then let us ever remember what was said by the Spartan General, in words too trite for repetition, at the battle it were superfluous to specify.

Not so. From the horizon to the sky, everything was rosy, because everything reminded us of our relationships and friends. Would we find them thriving as we hoped? Would they find us thriving as they hoped? Ladies, now with our love for each other, let's say goodbye and wish each other happiness until we meet again. And when the time comes for us to return to those activities (here a general sadness settled all around), activities which;—then let’s always remember what was said by the Spartan General, in words too common to repeat, at the battle that doesn’t need to be named.

The handmaidens of the establishment, in their best caps, then handed the trays, and the young ladies sipped and crumbled, and the bespoken coaches began to choke the street. Then leave-taking was not long about; and Miss Twinkleton, in saluting each young lady’s cheek, confided to her an exceedingly neat letter, addressed to her next friend at law, “with Miss Twinkleton’s best compliments” in the corner. This missive she handed with an air as if it had not the least connexion with the bill, but were something in the nature of a delicate and joyful surprise.

The handmaidens of the establishment, wearing their best caps, then served the trays, and the young ladies sipped and nibbled while the hired coaches began to congest the street. Goodbye wasn’t drawn out; and Miss Twinkleton, as she greeted each young lady with a kiss on the cheek, discreetly handed her a neatly written letter, addressed to her legal adviser, “with Miss Twinkleton’s best compliments” in the corner. She delivered this letter with a flair, as if it had nothing to do with the bill, but was instead a delightful and pleasant surprise.

So many times had Rosa seen such dispersals, and so very little did she know of any other Home, that she was contented to remain where she was, and was even better contented than ever before, having her latest friend with her. And yet her latest friendship had a blank place in it of which she could not fail to be sensible. Helena Landless, having been a party to her brother’s revelation about Rosa, and having entered into that compact of silence with Mr. Crisparkle, shrank from any allusion to Edwin Drood’s name. Why she so avoided it, was mysterious to Rosa, but she perfectly perceived the fact. But for the fact, she might have relieved her own little perplexed heart of some of its doubts and hesitations, by taking Helena into her confidence. As it was, she had no such vent: she could only ponder on her own difficulties, and wonder more and more why this avoidance of Edwin’s name should last, now that she knew—for so much Helena had told her—that a good understanding was to be reëstablished between the two young men, when Edwin came down.

So many times Rosa had seen these kinds of separations, and she knew so little of any other Home, that she was happy to stay where she was, even more content than ever before, especially with her latest friend by her side. Yet, there was an emptiness in this new friendship that she couldn’t ignore. Helena Landless, having been involved in her brother’s confession about Rosa and having agreed to keep quiet with Mr. Crisparkle, avoided mentioning Edwin Drood’s name altogether. Rosa found it mysterious why Helena shunned the subject, but she was very aware of it. If not for that, she might have eased her own troubled heart by confiding in Helena. Instead, she had no way to express her feelings; she could only reflect on her own struggles and increasingly wonder why this avoidance of Edwin’s name continued, especially since she knew—thanks to what Helena had shared—that a good relationship was supposed to be restored between the two young men when Edwin returned.

It would have made a pretty picture, so many pretty girls kissing Rosa in the cold porch of the Nuns’ House, and that sunny little creature peeping out of it (unconscious of sly faces carved on spout and gable peeping at her), and waving farewells to the departing coaches, as if she represented the spirit of rosy youth abiding in the place to keep it bright and warm in its desertion. The hoarse High Street became musical with the cry, in various silvery voices, “Good-bye, Rosebud darling!” and the effigy of Mr. Sapsea’s father over the opposite doorway seemed to say to mankind: “Gentlemen, favour me with your attention to this charming little last lot left behind, and bid with a spirit worthy of the occasion!” Then the staid street, so unwontedly sparkling, youthful, and fresh for a few rippling moments, ran dry, and Cloisterham was itself again.

It would have made a beautiful scene, so many lovely girls kissing Rosa on the chilly porch of the Nuns’ House, and that sunny little girl peeking out (unaware of the sly faces carved on the spout and gable watching her), waving goodbye to the departing coaches, as if she embodied the spirit of youthful cheer, keeping the place bright and warm in its emptiness. The noisy High Street turned musical with the cry, in various bright voices, “Goodbye, Rosebud darling!” and the statue of Mr. Sapsea’s father over the doorway across the street seemed to say to everyone: “Gentlemen, please pay attention to this charming little last piece left behind, and bid with a spirit worthy of the moment!” Then the once-vibrant street, so unusually lively, youthful, and fresh for a few fleeting moments, fell silent, and Cloisterham returned to its usual self.

[Illustration]

“Good-bye, Rosebud darling”

"Goodbye, Rosebud sweetheart"

If Rosebud in her bower now waited Edwin Drood’s coming with an uneasy heart, Edwin for his part was uneasy too. With far less force of purpose in his composition than the childish beauty, crowned by acclamation fairy queen of Miss Twinkleton’s establishment, he had a conscience, and Mr. Grewgious had pricked it. That gentleman’s steady convictions of what was right and what was wrong in such a case as his, were neither to be frowned aside nor laughed aside. They would not be moved. But for the dinner in Staple Inn, and but for the ring he carried in the breast pocket of his coat, he would have drifted into their wedding-day without another pause for real thought, loosely trusting that all would go well, left alone. But that serious putting him on his truth to the living and the dead had brought him to a check. He must either give the ring to Rosa, or he must take it back. Once put into this narrowed way of action, it was curious that he began to consider Rosa’s claims upon him more unselfishly than he had ever considered them before, and began to be less sure of himself than he had ever been in all his easy-going days.

If Rosebud was waiting in her bower for Edwin Drood’s arrival with a heavy heart, Edwin was feeling uneasy as well. With much less determination than the innocent beauty, who was celebrated as the fairy queen of Miss Twinkleton’s establishment, he had a conscience, and Mr. Grewgious had challenged it. That man’s unwavering beliefs about what was right and wrong in his situation couldn’t be brushed off or laughed at. They were solid and unshakeable. If it weren't for the dinner in Staple Inn and the ring he had tucked in the breast pocket of his coat, he might have entered their wedding day without another moment of real thought, carelessly hoping that everything would just work out. However, that serious challenge to confront the truth, both to the living and the dead, had made him stop and think. He had to either give the ring to Rosa or take it back. Once he found himself in this limited situation, it was interesting to see how he began to think about Rosa’s claims on him with more selflessness than he ever had before, and how he became less certain about himself than in all his previously carefree days.

“I will be guided by what she says, and by how we get on,” was his decision, walking from the gatehouse to the Nuns’ House. “Whatever comes of it, I will bear his words in mind, and try to be true to the living and the dead.”

“I'll follow her advice and see how we connect,” he decided, walking from the gatehouse to the Nuns' House. “No matter what happens, I’ll remember his words and try to remain loyal to both the living and the dead.”

Rosa was dressed for walking. She expected him. It was a bright, frosty day, and Miss Twinkleton had already graciously sanctioned fresh air. Thus they got out together before it became necessary for either Miss Twinkleton, or the deputy high-priest Mrs. Tisher, to lay even so much as one of those usual offerings on the shrine of Propriety.

Rosa was dressed for a walk. She was expecting him. It was a bright, chilly day, and Miss Twinkleton had already kindly approved of some fresh air. So they went out together before either Miss Twinkleton or the deputy high-priest Mrs. Tisher felt it necessary to make any of those usual sacrifices to the shrine of Decency.

“My dear Eddy,” said Rosa, when they had turned out of the High Street, and had got among the quiet walks in the neighbourhood of the Cathedral and the river: “I want to say something very serious to you. I have been thinking about it for a long, long time.”

“My dear Eddy,” said Rosa, when they had turned off the High Street and were in the peaceful paths near the Cathedral and the river, “I need to talk to you about something very important. I’ve been thinking about it for a really long time.”

“I want to be serious with you too, Rosa dear. I mean to be serious and earnest.”

“I want to be serious with you too, Rosa dear. I really mean it and I'm being sincere.”

“Thank you, Eddy. And you will not think me unkind because I begin, will you? You will not think I speak for myself only, because I speak first? That would not be generous, would it? And I know you are generous!”

“Thank you, Eddy. You won’t think I’m being unkind by starting, will you? You won’t think I’m only speaking for myself just because I’m the first one to say something? That wouldn’t be fair, would it? And I know you’re fair-minded!”

He said, “I hope I am not ungenerous to you, Rosa.” He called her Pussy no more. Never again.

He said, “I hope I’m not being unfair to you, Rosa.” He stopped calling her Pussy. Never again.

“And there is no fear,” pursued Rosa, “of our quarrelling, is there? Because, Eddy,” clasping her hand on his arm, “we have so much reason to be very lenient to each other!”

“And there’s no fear,” Rosa continued, “of us fighting, right? Because, Eddy,” she said, placing her hand on his arm, “we have so many reasons to be really understanding with each other!”

“We will be, Rosa.”

"We'll be, Rosa."

“That’s a dear good boy! Eddy, let us be courageous. Let us change to brother and sister from this day forth.”

"That's a really good boy! Eddy, let's be brave. From this day on, let's call each other brother and sister."

“Never be husband and wife?”

"Never be partners?"

“Never!”

“Not a chance!”

Neither spoke again for a little while. But after that pause he said, with some effort:

Neither of them spoke again for a little while. But after that pause, he said, with some effort:

“Of course I know that this has been in both our minds, Rosa, and of course I am in honour bound to confess freely that it does not originate with you.”

"Of course I know that this has been on both our minds, Rosa, and I feel it's only fair to admit that this idea didn't start with you."

“No, nor with you, dear,” she returned, with pathetic earnestness. “That sprung up between us. You are not truly happy in our engagement; I am not truly happy in it. O, I am so sorry, so sorry!” And there she broke into tears.

“No, not with you, dear,” she replied, genuinely upset. “What developed between us—you’re not really happy with our engagement; I’m not really happy either. Oh, I’m so sorry, so sorry!” And then she burst into tears.

“I am deeply sorry too, Rosa. Deeply sorry for you.”

“I’m really sorry too, Rosa. Really sorry for you.”

“And I for you, poor boy! And I for you!”

“And I for you, poor boy! And I for you!”

This pure young feeling, this gentle and forbearing feeling of each towards the other, brought with it its reward in a softening light that seemed to shine on their position. The relations between them did not look wilful, or capricious, or a failure, in such a light; they became elevated into something more self-denying, honourable, affectionate, and true.

This pure, youthful feeling, this gentle and patient regard they had for each other, brought with it a reward in a soft glow that seemed to illuminate their situation. Their relationship didn't seem willful, capricious, or unsuccessful in that light; it was elevated into something more selfless, honorable, affectionate, and genuine.

“If we knew yesterday,” said Rosa, as she dried her eyes, “and we did know yesterday, and on many, many yesterdays, that we were far from right together in those relations which were not of our own choosing, what better could we do to-day than change them? It is natural that we should be sorry, and you see how sorry we both are; but how much better to be sorry now than then!”

“If we had known yesterday,” said Rosa, as she wiped her tears, “and we did know yesterday, along with many, many yesterdays, that we were not right together in those relationships that we didn’t choose, what better thing could we do today than change them? It’s only natural for us to feel regret, and you can see how sorry we are; but isn’t it so much better to feel sorry now than back then?”

“When, Rosa?”

"When, Rosa?"

“When it would be too late. And then we should be angry, besides.”

“When it’s too late. And then we’ll be angry, too.”

Another silence fell upon them.

Another silence settled over them.

“And you know,” said Rosa innocently, “you couldn’t like me then; and you can always like me now, for I shall not be a drag upon you, or a worry to you. And I can always like you now, and your sister will not tease or trifle with you. I often did when I was not your sister, and I beg your pardon for it.”

“And you know,” Rosa said innocently, “you couldn’t have liked me back then; and you can always like me now, because I won’t be a burden to you, or cause you any trouble. And I can always like you now, and your sister won’t tease or mess with you. I often did that when I wasn’t your sister, and I’m really sorry for it.”

“Don’t let us come to that, Rosa; or I shall want more pardoning than I like to think of.”

“Let’s not get to that point, Rosa; or I’ll need more forgiveness than I’d like to consider.”

“No, indeed, Eddy; you are too hard, my generous boy, upon yourself. Let us sit down, brother, on these ruins, and let me tell you how it was with us. I think I know, for I have considered about it very much since you were here last time. You liked me, didn’t you? You thought I was a nice little thing?”

“No, really, Eddy; you are being too hard on yourself, my generous boy. Let’s sit down on these ruins, and let me explain how things were for us. I believe I know, since I’ve thought a lot about it since you were here last time. You liked me, right? You thought I was a nice little thing?”

“Everybody thinks that, Rosa.”

"Everyone thinks that, Rosa."

“Do they?” She knitted her brow musingly for a moment, and then flashed out with the bright little induction: “Well, but say they do. Surely it was not enough that you should think of me only as other people did; now, was it?”

“Do they?” She furrowed her brow thoughtfully for a moment, then responded with a quick realization: “Well, what if they do? It can’t be enough for you to see me just like everyone else, right?”

The point was not to be got over. It was not enough.

The issue couldn't be overlooked. It was insufficient.

“And that is just what I mean; that is just how it was with us,” said Rosa. “You liked me very well, and you had grown used to me, and had grown used to the idea of our being married. You accepted the situation as an inevitable kind of thing, didn’t you? It was to be, you thought, and why discuss or dispute it?”

“And that’s exactly what I mean; that’s how it was with us,” said Rosa. “You really liked me, and you got used to me, and accepted the idea of us getting married. You took the situation as something inevitable, didn’t you? You thought it was meant to be, so why talk about it or argue?”

It was new and strange to him to have himself presented to himself so clearly, in a glass of her holding up. He had always patronised her, in his superiority to her share of woman’s wit. Was that but another instance of something radically amiss in the terms on which they had been gliding towards a life-long bondage?

It was new and strange for him to see himself so clearly in a glass she was holding up. He had always looked down on her, feeling superior to her feminine cleverness. Was that just another sign that something was fundamentally wrong with the way they had been moving toward a lifelong commitment?

“All this that I say of you is true of me as well, Eddy. Unless it was, I might not be bold enough to say it. Only, the difference between us was, that by little and little there crept into my mind a habit of thinking about it, instead of dismissing it. My life is not so busy as yours, you see, and I have not so many things to think of. So I thought about it very much, and I cried about it very much too (though that was not your fault, poor boy); when all at once my guardian came down, to prepare for my leaving the Nuns’ House. I tried to hint to him that I was not quite settled in my mind, but I hesitated and failed, and he didn’t understand me. But he is a good, good man. And he put before me so kindly, and yet so strongly, how seriously we ought to consider, in our circumstances, that I resolved to speak to you the next moment we were alone and grave. And if I seemed to come to it easily just now, because I came to it all at once, don’t think it was so really, Eddy, for O, it was very, very hard, and O, I am very, very sorry!”

“All this that I’m saying about you is true for me too, Eddy. If it weren’t, I wouldn’t be brave enough to say it. The only difference between us is that I started to develop a habit of really thinking about it, instead of just pushing it away. My life isn’t as busy as yours, you see, and I don’t have as many things on my mind. So I thought about it a lot, and I cried about it a lot too (though that wasn’t your fault, poor boy); then suddenly my guardian came down to get ready for me leaving the Nuns’ House. I tried to hint to him that I wasn’t entirely settled in my mind, but I hesitated and couldn’t express it, and he didn’t get what I meant. But he’s a really good man. He talked to me so kindly, yet so firmly, about how seriously we should think about this, given our situation, that I decided I would speak to you the next time we were alone and serious. And if I seemed to reach this conclusion easily just now because it came to me all at once, don’t think it was actually that way, Eddy, because, oh, it was very, very hard, and oh, I am very, very sorry!”

Her full heart broke into tears again. He put his arm about her waist, and they walked by the river-side together.

Her heart shattered into tears once more. He wrapped his arm around her waist, and they walked together along the riverbank.

“Your guardian has spoken to me too, Rosa dear. I saw him before I left London.” His right hand was in his breast, seeking the ring; but he checked it, as he thought: “If I am to take it back, why should I tell her of it?”

“Your guardian talked to me too, Rosa dear. I saw him before I left London.” His right hand was in his pocket, looking for the ring; but he paused, thinking: “If I’m going to take it back, why should I tell her about it?”

“And that made you more serious about it, didn’t it, Eddy? And if I had not spoken to you, as I have, you would have spoken to me? I hope you can tell me so? I don’t like it to be all my doing, though it is so much better for us.”

“And that made you take it more seriously, didn’t it, Eddy? And if I hadn’t talked to you like I did, would you have talked to me? I hope you can be honest with me about it? I don’t like it to feel like it’s all my fault, even though it is so much better for us.”

“Yes, I should have spoken; I should have put everything before you; I came intending to do it. But I never could have spoken to you as you have spoken to me, Rosa.”

“Yes, I should have said something; I should have laid everything out for you; I came here planning to do that. But I could never have spoken to you the way you’ve spoken to me, Rosa.”

“Don’t say you mean so coldly or unkindly, Eddy, please, if you can help it.”

“Please don’t say it so coldly or unkindly, Eddy, if you can help it.”

“I mean so sensibly and delicately, so wisely and affectionately.”

“I mean in such a sensible and gentle way, so wisely and with care.”

“That’s my dear brother!” She kissed his hand in a little rapture. “The dear girls will be dreadfully disappointed,” added Rosa, laughing, with the dewdrops glistening in her bright eyes. “They have looked forward to it so, poor pets!”

"That's my dear brother!" She kissed his hand with a little excitement. "The dear girls are going to be so disappointed," added Rosa, laughing, with the dewdrops sparkling in her bright eyes. "They've been looking forward to it so much, poor things!"

“Ah! but I fear it will be a worse disappointment to Jack,” said Edwin Drood, with a start. “I never thought of Jack!”

“Ah! but I worry it will be a bigger disappointment for Jack,” said Edwin Drood, startled. “I never considered Jack!”

Her swift and intent look at him as he said the words could no more be recalled than a flash of lightning can. But it appeared as though she would have instantly recalled it, if she could; for she looked down, confused, and breathed quickly.

Her quick and focused glance at him as he spoke those words couldn't be remembered any more than a flash of lightning can. But it seemed like she would have immediately remembered it if she could; she looked down, flustered, and breathed rapidly.

“You don’t doubt its being a blow to Jack, Rosa?”

“You don’t think it’s a blow to Jack, Rosa?”

She merely replied, and that evasively and hurriedly: Why should she? She had not thought about it. He seemed, to her, to have so little to do with it.

She just answered, and in a vague and rushed way: Why should she? She hadn't thought about it. To her, he seemed to have so little to do with it.

“My dear child! can you suppose that any one so wrapped up in another—Mrs. Tope’s expression: not mine—as Jack is in me, could fail to be struck all of a heap by such a sudden and complete change in my life? I say sudden, because it will be sudden to him, you know.”

“My dear child! Can you really think that anyone so absorbed in someone else—Mrs. Tope’s words, not mine—as Jack is in me, wouldn’t be completely taken aback by such a sudden and total change in my life? I say sudden because it will be sudden to him, you know.”

She nodded twice or thrice, and her lips parted as if she would have assented. But she uttered no sound, and her breathing was no slower.

She nodded two or three times, and her lips parted as if she was going to agree. But she didn't say anything, and her breathing didn't slow down.

“How shall I tell Jack?” said Edwin, ruminating. If he had been less occupied with the thought, he must have seen her singular emotion. “I never thought of Jack. It must be broken to him, before the town-crier knows it. I dine with the dear fellow to-morrow and next day—Christmas Eve and Christmas Day—but it would never do to spoil his feast-days. He always worries about me, and moddley-coddleys in the merest trifles. The news is sure to overset him. How on earth shall this be broken to Jack?”

“How am I going to tell Jack?” Edwin thought to himself. If he hadn’t been so lost in thought, he might have noticed her unusual emotion. “I never thought about Jack. I need to tell him before the news spreads like wildfire. I’m having dinner with him tomorrow and the day after—Christmas Eve and Christmas Day—but I can’t ruin his celebrations. He always gets anxious about me and fusses over the smallest things. This news is definitely going to upset him. How on earth am I supposed to tell Jack?”

“He must be told, I suppose?” said Rosa.

“He needs to be told, I guess?” said Rosa.

“My dear Rosa! who ought to be in our confidence, if not Jack?”

“My dear Rosa! Who else should we trust, if not Jack?”

“My guardian promised to come down, if I should write and ask him. I am going to do so. Would you like to leave it to him?”

“My guardian said he would come down if I wrote and asked him. I'm going to do that. Do you want to leave it to him?”

“A bright idea!” cried Edwin. “The other trustee. Nothing more natural. He comes down, he goes to Jack, he relates what we have agreed upon, and he states our case better than we could. He has already spoken feelingly to you, he has already spoken feelingly to me, and he’ll put the whole thing feelingly to Jack. That’s it! I am not a coward, Rosa, but to tell you a secret, I am a little afraid of Jack.”

“A great idea!” exclaimed Edwin. “The other trustee. It makes perfect sense. He comes down, goes to Jack, shares what we’ve agreed on, and presents our case better than we could. He’s already expressed his feelings to you and to me, and he’ll convey everything passionately to Jack. That’s it! I’m not a coward, Rosa, but to let you in on a secret, I’m a bit afraid of Jack.”

“No, no! you are not afraid of him!” cried Rosa, turning white, and clasping her hands.

“No, no! You’re not scared of him!” screamed Rosa, going pale and clasping her hands.

“Why, sister Rosa, sister Rosa, what do you see from the turret?” said Edwin, rallying her. “My dear girl!”

“Hey, sister Rosa, sister Rosa, what do you see from the tower?” said Edwin, teasing her. “My dear girl!”

“You frightened me.”

“You scared me.”

“Most unintentionally, but I am as sorry as if I had meant to do it. Could you possibly suppose for a moment, from any loose way of speaking of mine, that I was literally afraid of the dear fond fellow? What I mean is, that he is subject to a kind of paroxysm, or fit—I saw him in it once—and I don’t know but that so great a surprise, coming upon him direct from me whom he is so wrapped up in, might bring it on perhaps. Which—and this is the secret I was going to tell you—is another reason for your guardian’s making the communication. He is so steady, precise, and exact, that he will talk Jack’s thoughts into shape, in no time: whereas with me Jack is always impulsive and hurried, and, I may say, almost womanish.”

“Most of it was unintentional, but I feel just as sorry as if I had done it on purpose. Could you seriously think for a moment, based on any casual way I spoke, that I was actually afraid of that dear guy? What I mean is, he has these moments of extreme emotion, or fits—I saw him have one once—and I can't help but think that such a big surprise, coming right from me, someone he cares so much about, might trigger it. Which—and this is the secret I wanted to share with you—is another reason for your guardian to make the communication. He is so steady, precise, and organized that he will help shape Jack’s thoughts in no time: whereas with me, Jack is always impulsive and rushed, and I might say, almost overly emotional.”

Rosa seemed convinced. Perhaps from her own very different point of view of “Jack,” she felt comforted and protected by the interposition of Mr. Grewgious between herself and him.

Rosa appeared to be sure. Maybe from her own completely different perspective of “Jack,” she felt reassured and safe with Mr. Grewgious acting as a buffer between her and him.

And now, Edwin Drood’s right hand closed again upon the ring in its little case, and again was checked by the consideration: “It is certain, now, that I am to give it back to him; then why should I tell her of it?” That pretty sympathetic nature which could be so sorry for him in the blight of their childish hopes of happiness together, and could so quietly find itself alone in a new world to weave fresh wreaths of such flowers as it might prove to bear, the old world’s flowers being withered, would be grieved by those sorrowful jewels; and to what purpose? Why should it be? They were but a sign of broken joys and baseless projects; in their very beauty they were (as the unlikeliest of men had said) almost a cruel satire on the loves, hopes, plans, of humanity, which are able to forecast nothing, and are so much brittle dust. Let them be. He would restore them to her guardian when he came down; he in his turn would restore them to the cabinet from which he had unwillingly taken them; and there, like old letters or old vows, or other records of old aspirations come to nothing, they would be disregarded, until, being valuable, they were sold into circulation again, to repeat their former round.

And now, Edwin Drood’s right hand closed again around the ring in its little case, and once more he hesitated, thinking, “It’s clear now that I’m supposed to give it back to him; so why should I tell her about it?” That sweet, sensitive nature that could feel so sorry for him in the disappointment of their childhood dreams of happiness together, and could so calmly find itself alone in a new world to create new paths with whatever it could muster, while the old world’s dreams had withered, would be hurt by those sad jewels; but what would be the point? Why should it matter? They were just a sign of shattered joy and empty plans; in their very beauty they were (as the least likely of men had pointed out) almost a cruel joke on the loves, hopes, and dreams of humanity, which can’t predict anything and are just fragile dust. Let them be. He would return them to her guardian when he came down; the guardian would then put them back in the cabinet from which he had reluctantly taken them; and there, like old letters or past promises, or other remnants of old dreams that came to nothing, they would be ignored until, when deemed valuable, they were sold again, to make their rounds once more.

Let them be. Let them lie unspoken of, in his breast. However distinctly or indistinctly he entertained these thoughts, he arrived at the conclusion, Let them be. Among the mighty store of wonderful chains that are for ever forging, day and night, in the vast iron-works of time and circumstance, there was one chain forged in the moment of that small conclusion, riveted to the foundations of heaven and earth, and gifted with invincible force to hold and drag.

Let them be. Let them stay unmentioned in his heart. No matter how clear or unclear these thoughts were in his mind, he reached the conclusion: Let them be. Among the incredible collection of remarkable chains that are constantly being created, day and night, in the vast factory of time and circumstance, there was one chain created at the moment of that small conclusion, secured to the foundations of heaven and earth, and given an unstoppable strength to hold and pull.

They walked on by the river. They began to speak of their separate plans. He would quicken his departure from England, and she would remain where she was, at least as long as Helena remained. The poor dear girls should have their disappointment broken to them gently, and, as the first preliminary, Miss Twinkleton should be confided in by Rosa, even in advance of the reappearance of Mr. Grewgious. It should be made clear in all quarters that she and Edwin were the best of friends. There had never been so serene an understanding between them since they were first affianced. And yet there was one reservation on each side; on hers, that she intended through her guardian to withdraw herself immediately from the tuition of her music-master; on his, that he did already entertain some wandering speculations whether it might ever come to pass that he would know more of Miss Landless.

They walked by the river and started discussing their individual plans. He would leave England soon, while she would stay where she was, at least until Helena was gone. The poor girls should be told about their disappointment gently, and as a first step, Rosa should confide in Miss Twinkleton even before Mr. Grewgious made his appearance again. It should be clear to everyone that she and Edwin were the best of friends. There had never been such a peaceful understanding between them since their engagement. Yet, there was one thing each was holding back; she intended to stop her music lessons through her guardian immediately, and he already had some fleeting thoughts about whether he might ever get to know Miss Landless better.

The bright, frosty day declined as they walked and spoke together. The sun dipped in the river far behind them, and the old city lay red before them, as their walk drew to a close. The moaning water cast its seaweed duskily at their feet, when they turned to leave its margin; and the rooks hovered above them with hoarse cries, darker splashes in the darkening air.

The bright, frosty day faded as they walked and talked together. The sun sank into the river far behind them, and the old city glowed red in front of them as their walk came to an end. The moaning water dragged its seaweed gloomily at their feet when they turned to leave the shore; and the rooks hovered above them with harsh cries, becoming darker spots in the darkening sky.

“I will prepare Jack for my flitting soon,” said Edwin, in a low voice, “and I will but see your guardian when he comes, and then go before they speak together. It will be better done without my being by. Don’t you think so?”

“I’ll get Jack ready for my move soon,” said Edwin, quietly, “and I’ll just meet your guardian when he arrives, then leave before they talk. It’ll be better that way, don’t you think?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“We know we have done right, Rosa?”

“We know we did the right thing, Rosa?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“We know we are better so, even now?”

“We know we’re better, so what about now?”

“And shall be far, far better so by-and-by.”

“And it will be so much better eventually.”

Still there was that lingering tenderness in their hearts towards the old positions they were relinquishing, that they prolonged their parting. When they came among the elm-trees by the Cathedral, where they had last sat together, they stopped as by consent, and Rosa raised her face to his, as she had never raised it in the old days;—for they were old already.

Still there was that lingering tenderness in their hearts for the old roles they were leaving behind, which made them delay their goodbye. When they reached the elm trees by the Cathedral, where they had last sat together, they paused as if agreeing to do so, and Rosa lifted her face to his, in a way she never had in the past;—because they were already past that time.

“God bless you, dear! Good-bye!”

“Take care, dear! Bye!”

“God bless you, dear! Good-bye!”

“God bless you, dear! Bye!”

They kissed each other fervently.

They kissed passionately.

“Now, please take me home, Eddy, and let me be by myself.”

“Now, please take me home, Eddy, and let me be alone.”

“Don’t look round, Rosa,” he cautioned her, as he drew her arm through his, and led her away. “Didn’t you see Jack?”

“Don’t look around, Rosa,” he warned her as he linked his arm with hers and guided her away. “Did you see Jack?”

“No! Where?”

"No! Where'd it go?"

“Under the trees. He saw us, as we took leave of each other. Poor fellow! he little thinks we have parted. This will be a blow to him, I am much afraid!”

“Under the trees. He saw us as we said our goodbyes. Poor guy! He has no idea we’ve separated. This is going to hit him hard, I’m afraid!”

She hurried on, without resting, and hurried on until they had passed under the gatehouse into the street; once there, she asked:

She rushed forward, without stopping, and kept going until they had passed under the gatehouse and entered the street; once there, she asked:

“Has he followed us? You can look without seeming to. Is he behind?”

“Did he follow us? You can check without drawing attention. Is he behind us?”

“No. Yes, he is! He has just passed out under the gateway. The dear, sympathetic old fellow likes to keep us in sight. I am afraid he will be bitterly disappointed!”

“No. Yes, he is! He just passed out under the gateway. The sweet, caring old guy likes to keep us in sight. I’m afraid he’s going to be really disappointed!”

She pulled hurriedly at the handle of the hoarse old bell, and the gate soon opened. Before going in, she gave him one last, wide, wondering look, as if she would have asked him with imploring emphasis: “O! don’t you understand?” And out of that look he vanished from her view.

She quickly yanked the handle of the old, creaky bell, and the gate swung open. Before stepping inside, she shot him one last, wide-eyed, questioning look, as if asking him with desperate urgency: “Oh! Don’t you get it?” And with that look, he disappeared from her sight.

CHAPTER XIV.
WHEN SHALL THESE THREE MEET AGAIN?

Christmas Eve in Cloisterham. A few strange faces in the streets; a few other faces, half strange and half familiar, once the faces of Cloisterham children, now the faces of men and women who come back from the outer world at long intervals to find the city wonderfully shrunken in size, as if it had not washed by any means well in the meanwhile. To these, the striking of the Cathedral clock, and the cawing of the rooks from the Cathedral tower, are like voices of their nursery time. To such as these, it has happened in their dying hours afar off, that they have imagined their chamber-floor to be strewn with the autumnal leaves fallen from the elm-trees in the Close: so have the rustling sounds and fresh scents of their earliest impressions revived when the circle of their lives was very nearly traced, and the beginning and the end were drawing close together.

Christmas Eve in Cloisterham. A few unfamiliar faces in the streets; a few others that are half strange and half familiar, once the faces of Cloisterham children, now the faces of men and women who return from the outside world at long intervals to find the city surprisingly smaller, as if it hasn’t aged well in the meantime. For them, the chime of the Cathedral clock and the cawing of the rooks from the Cathedral tower are like echoes from their childhood. For some of them, in their last moments far away, they have imagined their bedroom floor covered with fallen autumn leaves from the elm trees in the Close: the rustling sounds and fresh scents of their earliest memories have come back as their lives neared completion, with their beginnings and endings drawing closer together.

Seasonable tokens are about. Red berries shine here and there in the lattices of Minor Canon Corner; Mr. and Mrs. Tope are daintily sticking sprigs of holly into the carvings and sconces of the Cathedral stalls, as if they were sticking them into the coat-button-holes of the Dean and Chapter. Lavish profusion is in the shops: particularly in the articles of currants, raisins, spices, candied peel, and moist sugar. An unusual air of gallantry and dissipation is abroad; evinced in an immense bunch of mistletoe hanging in the greengrocer’s shop doorway, and a poor little Twelfth Cake, culminating in the figure of a Harlequin—such a very poor little Twelfth Cake, that one would rather called it a Twenty-fourth Cake or a Forty-eighth Cake—to be raffled for at the pastrycook’s, terms one shilling per member. Public amusements are not wanting. The Wax-Work which made so deep an impression on the reflective mind of the Emperor of China is to be seen by particular desire during Christmas Week only, on the premises of the bankrupt livery-stable-keeper up the lane; and a new grand comic Christmas pantomime is to be produced at the Theatre: the latter heralded by the portrait of Signor Jacksonini the clown, saying “How do you do to-morrow?” quite as large as life, and almost as miserably. In short, Cloisterham is up and doing: though from this description the High School and Miss Twinkleton’s are to be excluded. From the former establishment the scholars have gone home, every one of them in love with one of Miss Twinkleton’s young ladies (who knows nothing about it); and only the handmaidens flutter occasionally in the windows of the latter. It is noticed, by the bye, that these damsels become, within the limits of decorum, more skittish when thus intrusted with the concrete representation of their sex, than when dividing the representation with Miss Twinkleton’s young ladies.

Seasonal decorations are everywhere. Red berries sparkle here and there in the lattices of Minor Canon Corner; Mr. and Mrs. Tope are carefully placing sprigs of holly into the carvings and sconces of the Cathedral stalls, as if they were putting them into the buttonholes of the Dean and Chapter. There's a lavish display in the shops, especially of currants, raisins, spices, candied peel, and moist sugar. An unusual sense of excitement and revelry fills the air; shown by a huge bunch of mistletoe hanging in the greengrocer’s doorway, and a sad little Twelfth Cake topped with a Harlequin figure—such a poor little Twelfth Cake that one might prefer to call it a Twenty-fourth Cake or a Forty-eighth Cake—being raffled off at the pastry shop, with tickets priced at one shilling each. Public entertainment is plentiful. The Wax-Work that made a strong impression on the thoughtful Emperor of China is available by special request only during Christmas Week at the bankrupt livery-stable owner’s place up the lane; and a new grand comic Christmas pantomime is set to debut at the Theatre, promoted by a life-sized portrait of Signor Jacksonini the clown, asking “How do you do tomorrow?” in an almost pitiful manner. In short, Cloisterham is bustling with activity; though this description excludes the High School and Miss Twinkleton’s. From the former, the students have all gone home, each one in love with one of Miss Twinkleton’s young ladies (who is completely unaware of it); and only the maidens occasionally flutter in the windows of the latter. It’s also noted that these young women become, within the bounds of propriety, more playful when left with their own representation than when sharing the spotlight with Miss Twinkleton’s young ladies.

Three are to meet at the gatehouse to-night. How does each one of the three get through the day?

Three are set to meet at the gatehouse tonight. How does each of the three spend their day?

Neville Landless, though absolved from his books for the time by Mr. Crisparkle—whose fresh nature is by no means insensible to the charms of a holiday—reads and writes in his quiet room, with a concentrated air, until it is two hours past noon. He then sets himself to clearing his table, to arranging his books, and to tearing up and burning his stray papers. He makes a clean sweep of all untidy accumulations, puts all his drawers in order, and leaves no note or scrap of paper undestroyed, save such memoranda as bear directly on his studies. This done, he turns to his wardrobe, selects a few articles of ordinary wear—among them, change of stout shoes and socks for walking—and packs these in a knapsack. This knapsack is new, and he bought it in the High Street yesterday. He also purchased, at the same time and at the same place, a heavy walking-stick; strong in the handle for the grip of the hand, and iron-shod. He tries this, swings it, poises it, and lays it by, with the knapsack, on a window-seat. By this time his arrangements are complete.

Neville Landless, although he’s been given a break from his studies by Mr. Crispakle—who definitely appreciates the joys of a holiday—sits in his quiet room, focused on reading and writing, until it’s two hours past noon. He then starts to clean his desk, organize his books, and tear up and burn any random papers. He does a thorough job of eliminating all clutter, organizes his drawers, and makes sure there are no notes or scraps of paper left except for those directly related to his studies. Once that’s done, he moves to his wardrobe, picks out a few everyday clothes—among them a fresh pair of sturdy shoes and socks for walking—and packs them into a knapsack. This knapsack is brand new; he bought it on High Street yesterday. At the same time and place, he also got a heavy walking stick that feels solid in the hand and has an iron tip. He tests it out, swings it around, balances it, and then sets it aside on the window seat along with the knapsack. By now, he’s finished getting ready.

He dresses for going out, and is in the act of going—indeed has left his room, and has met the Minor Canon on the staircase, coming out of his bedroom upon the same story—when he turns back again for his walking-stick, thinking he will carry it now. Mr. Crisparkle, who has paused on the staircase, sees it in his hand on his immediately reappearing, takes it from him, and asks him with a smile how he chooses a stick?

He gets dressed to go out and is actually on his way—he's left his room and runs into the Minor Canon on the stairs, who is coming out of his bedroom on the same floor—when he realizes he forgot his walking stick and turns back to grab it. Mr. Crisparkle, who has stopped on the stairs, notices him coming back with it, takes it from him, and asks with a smile how he chooses a stick.

“Really I don’t know that I understand the subject,” he answers. “I chose it for its weight.”

“Honestly, I’m not sure I really get the topic,” he replies. “I picked it because it’s so important.”

“Much too heavy, Neville; much too heavy.”

“Way too heavy, Neville; way too heavy.”

“To rest upon in a long walk, sir?”

“To take a break during a long walk, sir?”

“Rest upon?” repeats Mr. Crisparkle, throwing himself into pedestrian form. “You don’t rest upon it; you merely balance with it.”

“Rest upon?” Mr. Crisparkle repeats, shifting into a more casual stance. “You don’t rest on it; you just balance with it.”

“I shall know better, with practice, sir. I have not lived in a walking country, you know.”

“I’ll get the hang of it with practice, sir. I haven’t lived in a place where you can walk much, you know.”

“True,” says Mr. Crisparkle. “Get into a little training, and we will have a few score miles together. I should leave you nowhere now. Do you come back before dinner?”

“True,” says Mr. Crisparkle. “Start some training, and we’ll cover a few dozen miles together. I wouldn’t leave you behind now. Will you be back before dinner?”

“I think not, as we dine early.”

"I don't think so, since we eat early."

Mr. Crisparkle gives him a bright nod and a cheerful good-bye; expressing (not without intention) absolute confidence and ease.

Mr. Crisparkle gives him an enthusiastic nod and a friendly goodbye, showing (not without purpose) complete confidence and relaxation.

Neville repairs to the Nuns’ House, and requests that Miss Landless may be informed that her brother is there, by appointment. He waits at the gate, not even crossing the threshold; for he is on his parole not to put himself in Rosa’s way.

Neville goes to the Nuns’ House and asks to let Miss Landless know that her brother is there, as arranged. He waits by the gate, not even stepping inside; he’s on parole not to get in Rosa’s way.

His sister is at least as mindful of the obligation they have taken on themselves as he can be, and loses not a moment in joining him. They meet affectionately, avoid lingering there, and walk towards the upper inland country.

His sister is just as aware of the commitment they've made as he is, and she quickly joins him. They greet each other warmly, don’t stay long, and walk towards the higher inland area.

“I am not going to tread upon forbidden ground, Helena,” says Neville, when they have walked some distance and are turning; “you will understand in another moment that I cannot help referring to—what shall I say?—my infatuation.”

“I’m not going to step into forbidden territory, Helena,” Neville says as they walk a bit further and start to turn around. “You’ll see in a moment that I can’t help bringing up—what should I call it?—my obsession.”

“Had you not better avoid it, Neville? You know that I can hear nothing.”

“Wouldn't it be better for you to avoid it, Neville? You know I can’t hear anything.”

“You can hear, my dear, what Mr. Crisparkle has heard, and heard with approval.”

“You can hear, my dear, what Mr. Crisparkle has heard, and he liked it.”

“Yes; I can hear so much.”

“Yes; I can hear a lot.”

“Well, it is this. I am not only unsettled and unhappy myself, but I am conscious of unsettling and interfering with other people. How do I know that, but for my unfortunate presence, you, and—and—the rest of that former party, our engaging guardian excepted, might be dining cheerfully in Minor Canon Corner to-morrow? Indeed it probably would be so. I can see too well that I am not high in the old lady’s opinion, and it is easy to understand what an irksome clog I must be upon the hospitalities of her orderly house—especially at this time of year—when I must be kept asunder from this person, and there is such a reason for my not being brought into contact with that person, and an unfavourable reputation has preceded me with such another person; and so on. I have put this very gently to Mr. Crisparkle, for you know his self-denying ways; but still I have put it. What I have laid much greater stress upon at the same time is, that I am engaged in a miserable struggle with myself, and that a little change and absence may enable me to come through it the better. So, the weather being bright and hard, I am going on a walking expedition, and intend taking myself out of everybody’s way (my own included, I hope) to-morrow morning.”

"Well, here’s the thing. I'm not just feeling unsettled and unhappy myself, but I know I'm also unsettling and bothering other people. How do I know that if it weren't for my unfortunate presence, you, and—and—the rest of that former group, our charming guardian excluded, might be having a nice dinner in Minor Canon Corner tomorrow? It likely would be the case. I can see clearly that I'm not held in high regard by the old lady, and it’s easy to see how much of a burden I must be on the hospitality of her tidy house—especially at this time of year—when I need to be kept away from this person, and there’s a valid reason for not being put in contact with that person, and I have a bad reputation that precedes me with another person; and so on. I've mentioned this very gently to Mr. Crisparkle, considering his selfless nature; but I have still mentioned it. What I have emphasized much more is that I'm caught in a miserable struggle with myself, and that a little change and some time away might help me get through it better. So, since the weather is nice and clear, I'm going on a walking trip, and I plan to get myself out of everyone’s way (including my own, I hope) tomorrow morning."

“When to come back?”

"When should I come back?"

“In a fortnight.”

"In two weeks."

“And going quite alone?”

"And going solo?"

“I am much better without company, even if there were any one but you to bear me company, my dear Helena.”

“I’m way better off alone, even if there was anyone else besides you to keep me company, my dear Helena.”

“Mr. Crisparkle entirely agrees, you say?”

“Mr. Crisparkle completely agrees, you say?”

“Entirely. I am not sure but that at first he was inclined to think it rather a moody scheme, and one that might do a brooding mind harm. But we took a moonlight walk last Monday night, to talk it over at leisure, and I represented the case to him as it really is. I showed him that I do want to conquer myself, and that, this evening well got over, it is surely better that I should be away from here just now, than here. I could hardly help meeting certain people walking together here, and that could do no good, and is certainly not the way to forget. A fortnight hence, that chance will probably be over, for the time; and when it again arises for the last time, why, I can again go away. Farther, I really do feel hopeful of bracing exercise and wholesome fatigue. You know that Mr. Crisparkle allows such things their full weight in the preservation of his own sound mind in his own sound body, and that his just spirit is not likely to maintain one set of natural laws for himself and another for me. He yielded to my view of the matter, when convinced that I was honestly in earnest; and so, with his full consent, I start to-morrow morning. Early enough to be not only out of the streets, but out of hearing of the bells, when the good people go to church.”

"Absolutely. I'm not sure, but at first, he seemed to think it was a bit of a moody plan, one that might be harmful to someone who's already brooding. However, we took a moonlit walk last Monday night to discuss it more calmly, and I explained the situation to him as it really is. I made it clear that I want to overcome my challenges, and that after this evening, it would definitely be better for me to leave this place for now rather than stay. I could hardly avoid running into certain people here, and that wouldn’t do any good. It's definitely not the way to move on. In a couple of weeks, that chance will probably be gone, and when it comes up again for the last time, I can leave once more. Plus, I genuinely feel optimistic about getting some invigorating exercise and healthy fatigue. You know Mr. Crisparkle values those things for maintaining his sound mind and body, and he isn't the type to apply different rules for himself and me. He agreed with my perspective once he saw that I'm serious about it; so with his full approval, I'm leaving tomorrow morning. Early enough to be out of the streets and away from the sound of the church bells when everyone goes to worship."

Helena thinks it over, and thinks well of it. Mr. Crisparkle doing so, she would do so; but she does originally, out of her own mind, think well of it, as a healthy project, denoting a sincere endeavour and an active attempt at self-correction. She is inclined to pity him, poor fellow, for going away solitary on the great Christmas festival; but she feels it much more to the purpose to encourage him. And she does encourage him.

Helena thinks about it and approves of it. Since Mr. Crisparkle is doing it, she will too; but she genuinely believes it's a good idea, as a positive initiative showing a true effort and a proactive attempt at self-improvement. She feels a bit sorry for him, poor guy, for spending the big Christmas holiday alone; but she thinks it's much more important to support him. And she does support him.

He will write to her?

Is he going to write to her?

He will write to her every alternate day, and tell her all his adventures.

He'll write to her every other day and share all his adventures.

Does he send clothes on in advance of him?

Does he send the clothes ahead of him?

“My dear Helena, no. Travel like a pilgrim, with wallet and staff. My wallet—or my knapsack—is packed, and ready for strapping on; and here is my staff!”

“My dear Helena, no. Travel like a pilgrim, with a bag and a stick. My bag—or my backpack—is packed and ready to go; and here is my stick!”

He hands it to her; she makes the same remark as Mr. Crisparkle, that it is very heavy; and gives it back to him, asking what wood it is? Iron-wood.

He hands it to her; she makes the same comment as Mr. Crisparkle, that it's really heavy; and gives it back to him, asking what kind of wood it is. Iron-wood.

Up to this point he has been extremely cheerful. Perhaps, the having to carry his case with her, and therefore to present it in its brightest aspect, has roused his spirits. Perhaps, the having done so with success, is followed by a revulsion. As the day closes in, and the city-lights begin to spring up before them, he grows depressed.

Up to now, he has been really cheerful. Maybe having to carry his case with her and showing it off in its best light has lifted his mood. But maybe after succeeding at that, he feels a change. As the day winds down and the city lights start to come on around them, he becomes more downcast.

“I wish I were not going to this dinner, Helena.”

“I wish I wasn’t going to this dinner, Helena.”

“Dear Neville, is it worth while to care much about it? Think how soon it will be over.”

“Dear Neville, is it really worth worrying about? Just think about how quickly it will be over.”

“How soon it will be over!” he repeats gloomily. “Yes. But I don’t like it.”

“How soon will it be over!” he says gloomily. “Yeah. But I don’t like it.”

There may be a moment’s awkwardness, she cheeringly represents to him, but it can only last a moment. He is quite sure of himself.

There might be a brief moment of awkwardness, she cheerfully points out to him, but it will only last a moment. He is confident in himself.

“I wish I felt as sure of everything else, as I feel of myself,” he answers her.

“I wish I had the same confidence in everything else as I do in myself,” he replies to her.

“How strangely you speak, dear! What do you mean?”

“How oddly you talk, dear! What are you trying to say?”

“Helena, I don’t know. I only know that I don’t like it. What a strange dead weight there is in the air!”

“Helena, I’m not sure. I just know that I don’t like it. There’s such a weird heaviness in the air!”

She calls his attention to those copperous clouds beyond the river, and says that the wind is rising. He scarcely speaks again, until he takes leave of her, at the gate of the Nuns’ House. She does not immediately enter, when they have parted, but remains looking after him along the street. Twice he passes the gatehouse, reluctant to enter. At length, the Cathedral clock chiming one quarter, with a rapid turn he hurries in.

She points out the copper-colored clouds beyond the river and says the wind is picking up. He hardly says anything else until he says goodbye to her at the gate of the Nuns' House. She doesn’t go inside right away after they part but stays watching him walk down the street. Twice he walks past the gatehouse, hesitant to go in. Finally, as the Cathedral clock chimes a quarter past, he quickly rushes inside.

And so he goes up the postern stair.

And so he goes up the back stairs.

Edwin Drood passes a solitary day. Something of deeper moment than he had thought, has gone out of his life; and in the silence of his own chamber he wept for it last night. Though the image of Miss Landless still hovers in the background of his mind, the pretty little affectionate creature, so much firmer and wiser than he had supposed, occupies its stronghold. It is with some misgiving of his own unworthiness that he thinks of her, and of what they might have been to one another, if he had been more in earnest some time ago; if he had set a higher value on her; if, instead of accepting his lot in life as an inheritance of course, he had studied the right way to its appreciation and enhancement. And still, for all this, and though there is a sharp heartache in all this, the vanity and caprice of youth sustain that handsome figure of Miss Landless in the background of his mind.

Edwin Drood spends a lonely day. Something more significant than he realized has left his life, and in the quiet of his room, he cried about it last night. Although the memory of Miss Landless lingers in the back of his mind, the sweet, affectionate person—far stronger and wiser than he thought—takes center stage. He feels a bit unworthy as he thinks of her and what they could have meant to each other if he had been more committed some time ago; if he had valued her more; if, instead of just accepting his circumstances as a given, he had taken the time to truly appreciate and elevate them. Yet, despite the heartache this brings, the vanity and whims of youth keep that attractive image of Miss Landless alive in his thoughts.

That was a curious look of Rosa’s when they parted at the gate. Did it mean that she saw below the surface of his thoughts, and down into their twilight depths? Scarcely that, for it was a look of astonished and keen inquiry. He decides that he cannot understand it, though it was remarkably expressive.

That was a strange look on Rosa's face when they said goodbye at the gate. Did it mean she saw deeper into his thoughts, into their shadowy depths? Probably not, since it was a look of surprise and sharp curiosity. He decides he can’t really grasp it, even though it was very expressive.

As he only waits for Mr. Grewgious now, and will depart immediately after having seen him, he takes a sauntering leave of the ancient city and its neighbourhood. He recalls the time when Rosa and he walked here or there, mere children, full of the dignity of being engaged. Poor children! he thinks, with a pitying sadness.

As he just waits for Mr. Grewgious now, and will leave right after seeing him, he takes a casual stroll through the old city and its surroundings. He remembers when Rosa and he walked around here as kids, filled with the pride of being engaged. Poor kids! he thinks, with a heavy heart.

Finding that his watch has stopped, he turns into the jeweller’s shop, to have it wound and set. The jeweller is knowing on the subject of a bracelet, which he begs leave to submit, in a general and quite aimless way. It would suit (he considers) a young bride, to perfection; especially if of a rather diminutive style of beauty. Finding the bracelet but coldly looked at, the jeweller invites attention to a tray of rings for gentlemen; here is a style of ring, now, he remarks—a very chaste signet—which gentlemen are much given to purchasing, when changing their condition. A ring of a very responsible appearance. With the date of their wedding-day engraved inside, several gentlemen have preferred it to any other kind of memento.

Noticing that his watch has stopped, he steps into the jeweler’s shop to get it wound and set. The jeweler casually mentions a bracelet he thinks might be lovely, especially for a young bride, particularly one with a smaller frame. When the bracelet doesn’t get much attention, the jeweler tries to divert him to a tray of men's rings. He points out a particular style of ring—a very elegant signet—that many men tend to buy when they get married. It's a ring that looks quite significant. Several men have chosen to have their wedding date engraved inside it as a keepsake, preferring it over other options.

The rings are as coldly viewed as the bracelet. Edwin tells the tempter that he wears no jewellery but his watch and chain, which were his father’s; and his shirt-pin.

The rings are seen as coldly as the bracelet. Edwin tells the tempter that he wears no jewelry except for his watch and chain, which were his father's, and his shirt pin.

“That I was aware of,” is the jeweller’s reply, “for Mr. Jasper dropped in for a watch-glass the other day, and, in fact, I showed these articles to him, remarking that if he should wish to make a present to a gentleman relative, on any particular occasion—But he said with a smile that he had an inventory in his mind of all the jewellery his gentleman relative ever wore; namely, his watch and chain, and his shirt-pin.” Still (the jeweller considers) that might not apply to all times, though applying to the present time. “Twenty minutes past two, Mr. Drood, I set your watch at. Let me recommend you not to let it run down, sir.”

“Yeah, I know,” the jeweler replied, “because Mr. Jasper stopped by for a watch glass the other day. I actually showed him these pieces and mentioned that if he wanted to get a gift for a male relative for any special occasion—But he just smiled and said he had a mental list of all the jewelry his relative ever wore, which was just his watch and chain, and his shirt pin.” Still, the jeweler thinks, that might not hold true all the time, even if it fits now. “I set your watch to twenty minutes past two, Mr. Drood. I recommend you not to let it run down, sir.”

Edwin takes his watch, puts it on, and goes out, thinking: “Dear old Jack! If I were to make an extra crease in my neckcloth, he would think it worth noticing!”

Edwin puts on his watch, heads out, and thinks, “Good old Jack! If I were to make an extra crease in my necktie, he would think it was worth mentioning!”

He strolls about and about, to pass the time until the dinner-hour. It somehow happens that Cloisterham seems reproachful to him to-day; has fault to find with him, as if he had not used it well; but is far more pensive with him than angry. His wonted carelessness is replaced by a wistful looking at, and dwelling upon, all the old landmarks. He will soon be far away, and may never see them again, he thinks. Poor youth! Poor youth!

He walks around to kill time until dinner. For some reason, Cloisterham feels like it's judging him today; it seems to have a bone to pick with him, as if he hasn't treated it well. However, it feels more thoughtful than angry with him. His usual indifference has shifted to a reflective gaze, lingering on all the familiar sights. He realizes he'll be leaving soon and might never see them again, he thinks. Poor guy! Poor guy!

As dusk draws on, he paces the Monks’ Vineyard. He has walked to and fro, full half an hour by the Cathedral chimes, and it has closed in dark, before he becomes quite aware of a woman crouching on the ground near a wicket gate in a corner. The gate commands a cross bye-path, little used in the gloaming; and the figure must have been there all the time, though he has but gradually and lately made it out.

As dusk settles in, he walks back and forth in the Monks’ Vineyard. He has been pacing for a good half hour, according to the Cathedral chimes, and it has turned completely dark before he notices a woman crouching on the ground near a small gate in the corner. The gate overlooks a rarely used path in the dim light; the figure must have been there the whole time, but he only gradually and recently realizes it.

He strikes into that path, and walks up to the wicket. By the light of a lamp near it, he sees that the woman is of a haggard appearance, and that her weazen chin is resting on her hands, and that her eyes are staring—with an unwinking, blind sort of steadfastness—before her.

He walks down that path and approaches the gate. By the light of a nearby lamp, he notices that the woman looks worn out, her thin chin resting on her hands, and her eyes staring ahead with a fixed, blank kind of intensity.

Always kindly, but moved to be unusually kind this evening, and having bestowed kind words on most of the children and aged people he has met, he at once bends down, and speaks to this woman.

Always nice, but feeling particularly kind this evening, and having offered kind words to most of the children and elderly people he has met, he immediately bends down and talks to this woman.

“Are you ill?”

"Are you sick?"

“No, deary,” she answers, without looking at him, and with no departure from her strange blind stare.

“No, dear,” she replies, still not looking at him, and without breaking her eerie, unseeing gaze.

“Are you blind?”

"Are you not seeing?"

“No, deary.”

“No, sweetheart.”

“Are you lost, homeless, faint? What is the matter, that you stay here in the cold so long, without moving?”

“Are you lost, homeless, or feeling weak? What’s wrong that you’re out here in the cold for so long, without moving?”

By slow and stiff efforts, she appears to contract her vision until it can rest upon him; and then a curious film passes over her, and she begins to shake.

With slow and awkward movements, she seems to narrow her focus until it settles on him; then a strange haze comes over her, and she starts to tremble.

He straightens himself, recoils a step, and looks down at her in a dread amazement; for he seems to know her.

He straightens up, steps back, and looks down at her in shock; it's like he recognizes her.

“Good Heaven!” he thinks, next moment. “Like Jack that night!”

“Good heavens!” he thinks the next moment. “Just like Jack that night!”

As he looks down at her, she looks up at him, and whimpers: “My lungs is weakly; my lungs is dreffle bad. Poor me, poor me, my cough is rattling dry!” and coughs in confirmation horribly.

As he looks down at her, she looks up at him and whimpers, “My lungs are weak; my lungs are really bad. Poor me, poor me, my cough is rattling and dry!” and she coughs in confirmation, sounding dreadful.

“Where do you come from?”

“Where are you from?”

“Come from London, deary.” (Her cough still rending her.)

“Come from London, dear.” (Her cough still tearing at her.)

“Where are you going to?”

“Where are you going?”

“Back to London, deary. I came here, looking for a needle in a haystack, and I ain’t found it. Look’ee, deary; give me three-and-sixpence, and don’t you be afeard for me. I’ll get back to London then, and trouble no one. I’m in a business.—Ah, me! It’s slack, it’s slack, and times is very bad!—but I can make a shift to live by it.”

“Back to London, sweetheart. I came here looking for a needle in a haystack, and I haven’t found it. Look, sweetheart; give me three-and-sixpence, and don’t worry about me. I’ll get back to London then and bother no one. I’m in a tough spot.—Ah, me! It’s slow, it’s slow, and times are really hard!—but I can manage to get by.”

“Do you eat opium?”

“Do you use opium?”

“Smokes it,” she replies with difficulty, still racked by her cough. “Give me three-and-sixpence, and I’ll lay it out well, and get back. If you don’t give me three-and-sixpence, don’t give me a brass farden. And if you do give me three-and-sixpence, deary, I’ll tell you something.”

“Smokes it,” she replies with difficulty, still struggling with her cough. “Give me three and sixpence, and I’ll spend it wisely and come back. If you don’t give me three and sixpence, don’t give me a penny. And if you do give me three and sixpence, dear, I’ll tell you something.”

He counts the money from his pocket, and puts it in her hand. She instantly clutches it tight, and rises to her feet with a croaking laugh of satisfaction.

He counts the money from his pocket and puts it in her hand. She immediately clutches it tightly and gets to her feet with a raspy laugh of satisfaction.

“Bless ye! Hark’ee, dear genl’mn. What’s your Chris’en name?”

“Bless you! Hey there, dear sir. What’s your Christian name?”

“Edwin.”

“Edwin.”

“Edwin, Edwin, Edwin,” she repeats, trailing off into a drowsy repetition of the word; and then asks suddenly: “Is the short of that name Eddy?”

“Edwin, Edwin, Edwin,” she repeats, fading into a sleepy chant of the name; and then suddenly asks, “Is the short version of that name Eddy?”

“It is sometimes called so,” he replies, with the colour starting to his face.

“It’s sometimes called that,” he replies, his face turning red.

“Don’t sweethearts call it so?” she asks, pondering.

“Don’t people call it that?” she asks, thinking.

“How should I know?”

"How am I supposed to know?"

“Haven’t you a sweetheart, upon your soul?”

“Haven't you got a sweetheart, seriously?”

“None.”

"None."

She is moving away, with another “Bless ye, and thank’ee, deary!” when he adds: “You were to tell me something; you may as well do so.”

She is leaving, adding another "Bless you, and thank you, dear!" when he says, "You were going to tell me something; you might as well do it now."

“So I was, so I was. Well, then. Whisper. You be thankful that your name ain’t Ned.”

“So I was, so I was. Well, then. Whisper. Be grateful that your name isn’t Ned.”

He looks at her quite steadily, as he asks: “Why?”

He looks at her steadily and asks, “Why?”

“Because it’s a bad name to have just now.”

“Because it's a terrible name to have right now.”

“How a bad name?”

"What's in a bad name?"

“A threatened name. A dangerous name.”

“A name that’s under threat. A name that’s dangerous.”

“The proverb says that threatened men live long,” he tells her, lightly.

“The proverb says that men who are threatened live long,” he tells her, casually.

“Then Ned—so threatened is he, wherever he may be while I am a-talking to you, deary—should live to all eternity!” replies the woman.

“Then Ned—he feels so threatened, no matter where he is while I’m talking to you, dear—should live forever!” replies the woman.

She has leaned forward to say it in his ear, with her forefinger shaking before his eyes, and now huddles herself together, and with another “Bless ye, and thank’ee!” goes away in the direction of the Travellers’ Lodging House.

She leaned forward to whisper in his ear, her forefinger quivering in front of his eyes, and now she curls up, and with another “Bless you, and thank you!” heads off toward the Travellers’ Lodging House.

This is not an inspiriting close to a dull day. Alone, in a sequestered place, surrounded by vestiges of old time and decay, it rather has a tendency to call a shudder into being. He makes for the better-lighted streets, and resolves as he walks on to say nothing of this to-night, but to mention it to Jack (who alone calls him Ned), as an odd coincidence, to-morrow; of course only as a coincidence, and not as anything better worth remembering.

This is not an uplifting end to a boring day. Alone, in a secluded spot, surrounded by remnants of the past and decay, it tends to provoke a shiver. He heads towards the better-lit streets and decides as he walks to say nothing about this tonight, but to tell Jack (the only one who calls him Ned) about it tomorrow, just as an odd coincidence, nothing more significant than that.

Still, it holds to him, as many things much better worth remembering never did. He has another mile or so, to linger out before the dinner-hour; and, when he walks over the bridge and by the river, the woman’s words are in the rising wind, in the angry sky, in the troubled water, in the flickering lights. There is some solemn echo of them even in the Cathedral chime, which strikes a sudden surprise to his heart as he turns in under the archway of the gatehouse.

Still, it clings to him, like many things that are far more worth remembering never did. He has about another mile to go before dinner time, and as he walks over the bridge and along the river, the woman’s words are carried in the rising wind, in the stormy sky, in the choppy water, in the flickering lights. There’s a haunting echo of them even in the Cathedral bells, which suddenly startle his heart as he steps under the archway of the gatehouse.

And so he goes up the postern stair.

And so he heads up the back stairs.

John Jasper passes a more agreeable and cheerful day than either of his guests. Having no music-lessons to give in the holiday season, his time is his own, but for the Cathedral services. He is early among the shopkeepers, ordering little table luxuries that his nephew likes. His nephew will not be with him long, he tells his provision-dealers, and so must be petted and made much of. While out on his hospitable preparations, he looks in on Mr. Sapsea; and mentions that dear Ned, and that inflammable young spark of Mr. Crisparkle’s, are to dine at the gatehouse to-day, and make up their difference. Mr. Sapsea is by no means friendly towards the inflammable young spark. He says that his complexion is “Un-English.” And when Mr. Sapsea has once declared anything to be Un-English, he considers that thing everlastingly sunk in the bottomless pit.

John Jasper is having a much more pleasant and cheerful day than either of his guests. Since he has no music lessons to give during the holiday season, his time is his own, except for the Cathedral services. He arrives early among the shopkeepers, ordering little treats that his nephew enjoys. He tells his suppliers that his nephew won’t be with him for long, so he needs to be spoiled and pampered. While he’s out preparing for the gathering, he stops by to see Mr. Sapsea and mentions that dear Ned, along with the fiery young man from Mr. Crisparkle’s, will be having dinner at the gatehouse today to resolve their differences. Mr. Sapsea definitely isn’t fond of the fiery young man. He remarks that the young man’s complexion is “Un-English.” Once Mr. Sapsea declares something to be Un-English, he considers it forever buried in a bottomless pit.

John Jasper is truly sorry to hear Mr. Sapsea speak thus, for he knows right well that Mr. Sapsea never speaks without a meaning, and that he has a subtle trick of being right. Mr. Sapsea (by a very remarkable coincidence) is of exactly that opinion.

John Jasper is genuinely sorry to hear Mr. Sapsea talk like that because he knows very well that Mr. Sapsea never speaks without a purpose, and he has a clever way of being correct. Mr. Sapsea (by a striking coincidence) holds exactly that view.

Mr. Jasper is in beautiful voice this day. In the pathetic supplication to have his heart inclined to keep this law, he quite astonishes his fellows by his melodious power. He has never sung difficult music with such skill and harmony, as in this day’s Anthem. His nervous temperament is occasionally prone to take difficult music a little too quickly; to-day, his time is perfect.

Mr. Jasper is in great voice today. In the heartfelt plea to have his heart moved to follow this law, he completely amazes his peers with his melodic talent. He has never performed challenging music with such skill and harmony as in today’s Anthem. His nervous nature sometimes makes him tackle difficult music a bit too quickly; today, his timing is spot on.

These results are probably attained through a grand composure of the spirits. The mere mechanism of his throat is a little tender, for he wears, both with his singing-robe and with his ordinary dress, a large black scarf of strong close-woven silk, slung loosely round his neck. But his composure is so noticeable, that Mr. Crisparkle speaks of it as they come out from Vespers.

These results are likely achieved through a great calmness of the mind. The way his throat feels a bit sensitive is because he wears a large black scarf made of tightly woven silk, loosely wrapped around his neck, whether he's in his singing robe or regular clothes. However, his calmness is so striking that Mr. Crisparkle mentions it as they leave Vespers.

“I must thank you, Jasper, for the pleasure with which I have heard you to-day. Beautiful! Delightful! You could not have so outdone yourself, I hope, without being wonderfully well.”

“I have to thank you, Jasper, for the pleasure I’ve had listening to you today. It was beautiful! Delightful! I hope you achieved this level of excellence while feeling wonderfully well.”

“I am wonderfully well.”

“I am doing great.”

“Nothing unequal,” says the Minor Canon, with a smooth motion of his hand: “nothing unsteady, nothing forced, nothing avoided; all thoroughly done in a masterly manner, with perfect self-command.”

“Nothing uneven,” says the Minor Canon, with a smooth motion of his hand: “nothing shaky, nothing forced, nothing dodged; all completely done in a masterful way, with perfect self-control.”

“Thank you. I hope so, if it is not too much to say.”

“Thank you. I really hope so, if that’s not asking too much.”

“One would think, Jasper, you had been trying a new medicine for that occasional indisposition of yours.”

“One would think, Jasper, that you’ve been trying a new medicine for that occasional discomfort of yours.”

“No, really? That’s well observed; for I have.”

“No way? That’s a good observation; because I have.”

“Then stick to it, my good fellow,” says Mr. Crisparkle, clapping him on the shoulder with friendly encouragement, “stick to it.”

“Then stick with it, my friend,” says Mr. Crisparkle, giving him a friendly pat on the shoulder for encouragement, “stick with it.”

“I will.”

"Sure."

“I congratulate you,” Mr. Crisparkle pursues, as they come out of the Cathedral, “on all accounts.”

“I congratulate you,” Mr. Crisparkle continues, as they exit the Cathedral, “for all the reasons.”

“Thank you again. I will walk round to the Corner with you, if you don’t object; I have plenty of time before my company come; and I want to say a word to you, which I think you will not be displeased to hear.”

“Thanks again. I’ll walk over to the Corner with you, if that’s okay; I have plenty of time before my guests arrive, and I want to say something to you that I think you’ll be happy to hear.”

“What is it?”

“What's that?”

“Well. We were speaking, the other evening, of my black humours.”

“Well, we were talking the other night about my dark moods.”

Mr. Crisparkle’s face falls, and he shakes his head deploringly.

Mr. Crisparkle's expression shifts, and he shakes his head regretfully.

“I said, you know, that I should make you an antidote to those black humours; and you said you hoped I would consign them to the flames.”

“I told you that I should create an antidote for those dark moods; and you said you hoped I would burn them away.”

“And I still hope so, Jasper.”

“And I still hope so, Jasper.”

“With the best reason in the world! I mean to burn this year’s Diary at the year’s end.”

“With the best reason ever! I plan to burn this year’s Diary at the end of the year.”

“Because you—?” Mr. Crisparkle brightens greatly as he thus begins.

“Because you—?” Mr. Crisparkle perks up significantly as he starts like this.

“You anticipate me. Because I feel that I have been out of sorts, gloomy, bilious, brain-oppressed, whatever it may be. You said I had been exaggerative. So I have.”

“You're expecting me. Because I feel like I've been out of sorts, down, irritable, mentally burdened, whatever it is. You said I've been exaggerating. And I have.”

Mr. Crisparkle’s brightened face brightens still more.

Mr. Crisparkle's brightened face lights up even more.

“I couldn’t see it then, because I was out of sorts; but I am in a healthier state now, and I acknowledge it with genuine pleasure. I made a great deal of a very little; that’s the fact.”

“I couldn't see it back then because I was feeling off; but I'm in a better place now, and I truly appreciate that. I made a big deal out of a small thing; that's the truth.”

“It does me good,” cries Mr. Crisparkle, “to hear you say it!”

“It makes me happy,” shouts Mr. Crisparkle, “to hear you say that!”

“A man leading a monotonous life,” Jasper proceeds, “and getting his nerves, or his stomach, out of order, dwells upon an idea until it loses its proportions. That was my case with the idea in question. So I shall burn the evidence of my case, when the book is full, and begin the next volume with a clearer vision.”

“A man living a dull life,” Jasper continues, “and causing his nerves or stomach to fall out of balance, fixates on an idea until it becomes unrecognizable. That happened to me with the idea at hand. So I will destroy the proof of my situation when the book is complete, and start the next volume with a fresh perspective.”

“This is better,” says Mr. Crisparkle, stopping at the steps of his own door to shake hands, “than I could have hoped.”

“This is better,” says Mr. Crisparkle, stopping at the steps of his own door to shake hands, “than I could have hoped.”

“Why, naturally,” returns Jasper. “You had but little reason to hope that I should become more like yourself. You are always training yourself to be, mind and body, as clear as crystal, and you always are, and never change; whereas I am a muddy, solitary, moping weed. However, I have got over that mope. Shall I wait, while you ask if Mr. Neville has left for my place? If not, he and I may walk round together.”

“Of course,” Jasper replies. “You had little reason to think I’d become more like you. You're always working on making yourself, both mentally and physically, as clear as day, and you always succeed and never change; while I’m just a confused, lonely, gloomy mess. But I’ve moved past that gloom. Should I wait while you check if Mr. Neville has left for my place? If he hasn’t, we can walk together.”

“I think,” says Mr. Crisparkle, opening the entrance-door with his key, “that he left some time ago; at least I know he left, and I think he has not come back. But I’ll inquire. You won’t come in?”

“I think,” says Mr. Crisparkle, opening the entrance door with his key, “that he left a while ago; at least I know he left, and I don’t think he’s come back. But I’ll ask. You’re not coming in?”

“My company wait,” said Jasper, with a smile.

"My company is waiting," said Jasper, with a smile.

The Minor Canon disappears, and in a few moments returns. As he thought, Mr. Neville has not come back; indeed, as he remembers now, Mr. Neville said he would probably go straight to the gatehouse.

The Minor Canon disappears and returns a few moments later. As he figured, Mr. Neville hasn’t come back; in fact, now that he thinks about it, Mr. Neville mentioned he would likely go directly to the gatehouse.

“Bad manners in a host!” says Jasper. “My company will be there before me! What will you bet that I don’t find my company embracing?”

“Bad manners in a host!” says Jasper. “My guests will arrive before I do! What do you want to bet that I won’t find my guests hugging?”

“I will bet—or I would, if ever I did bet,” returns Mr. Crisparkle, “that your company will have a gay entertainer this evening.”

“I would bet—if I ever did bet,” Mr. Crisparkle replies, “that your event will have a lively performer tonight.”

Jasper nods, and laughs good-night!

Jasper nods and laughs, good night!

He retraces his steps to the Cathedral door, and turns down past it to the gatehouse. He sings, in a low voice and with delicate expression, as he walks along. It still seems as if a false note were not within his power to-night, and as if nothing could hurry or retard him. Arriving thus under the arched entrance of his dwelling, he pauses for an instant in the shelter to pull off that great black scarf, and bang it in a loop upon his arm. For that brief time, his face is knitted and stern. But it immediately clears, as he resumes his singing, and his way.

He retraces his steps to the Cathedral door and walks past it to the gatehouse. He sings softly and expressively as he goes along. It feels like he can't hit a wrong note tonight, as if nothing could rush or hold him back. When he reaches the arched entrance to his home, he pauses for a moment in the shade to take off his big black scarf and toss it over his arm. For that brief moment, his face is tight and serious. But it quickly relaxes as he starts singing again and continues on his way.

And so he goes up the postern stair.

And so he climbs the back stairs.

The red light burns steadily all the evening in the lighthouse on the margin of the tide of busy life. Softened sounds and hum of traffic pass it and flow on irregularly into the lonely Precincts; but very little else goes by, save violent rushes of wind. It comes on to blow a boisterous gale.

The red light shines steadily all evening in the lighthouse at the edge of the busy life. Soft sounds and the hum of traffic pass it, flowing irregularly into the lonely area; but not much else goes by, except for bursts of strong wind. A loud gale begins to blow.

The Precincts are never particularly well lighted; but the strong blasts of wind blowing out many of the lamps (in some instances shattering the frames too, and bringing the glass rattling to the ground), they are unusually dark to-night. The darkness is augmented and confused, by flying dust from the earth, dry twigs from the trees, and great ragged fragments from the rooks’ nests up in the tower. The trees themselves so toss and creak, as this tangible part of the darkness madly whirls about, that they seem in peril of being torn out of the earth: while ever and again a crack, and a rushing fall, denote that some large branch has yielded to the storm.

The Precincts are never very well lit, but the strong gusts of wind blowing out many of the lamps (in some cases even breaking the frames and sending the glass crashing to the ground) make it especially dark tonight. The darkness is made worse by swirling dust, dry twigs from the trees, and large, ragged pieces from the rooks’ nests up in the tower. The trees themselves sway and creak as this tangible part of the darkness whirls around wildly, making it seem like they're in danger of being uprooted. Every now and then, a crack and a sudden crash indicate that a large branch has given way to the storm.

Not such power of wind has blown for many a winter night. Chimneys topple in the streets, and people hold to posts and corners, and to one another, to keep themselves upon their feet. The violent rushes abate not, but increase in frequency and fury until at midnight, when the streets are empty, the storm goes thundering along them, rattling at all the latches, and tearing at all the shutters, as if warning the people to get up and fly with it, rather than have the roofs brought down upon their brains.

Not such strong winds have blown for many winter nights. Chimneys tumble in the streets, and people cling to posts, corners, and each other to stay upright. The intense gusts don’t let up but instead grow more frequent and fierce until midnight, when the streets are deserted. The storm roars down them, shaking all the latches and ripping at every shutter, as if urging people to get up and flee with it, rather than risk having the roofs crash down on their heads.

Still, the red light burns steadily. Nothing is steady but the red light.

Still, the red light shines steadily. Nothing is constant except the red light.

All through the night the wind blows, and abates not. But early in the morning, when there is barely enough light in the east to dim the stars, it begins to lull. From that time, with occasional wild charges, like a wounded monster dying, it drops and sinks; and at full daylight it is dead.

All through the night, the wind howls and doesn’t let up. But early in the morning, when there’s just enough light in the east to fade the stars, it starts to calm down. From that point on, with a few sudden gusts, like a wounded beast fading, it drops and dies; and by full daylight, it is gone.

It is then seen that the hands of the Cathedral clock are torn off; that lead from the roof has been stripped away, rolled up, and blown into the Close; and that some stones have been displaced upon the summit of the great tower. Christmas morning though it be, it is necessary to send up workmen, to ascertain the extent of the damage done. These, led by Durdles, go aloft; while Mr. Tope and a crowd of early idlers gather down in Minor Canon Corner, shading their eyes and watching for their appearance up there.

The hands of the Cathedral clock are missing; the lead from the roof has been removed, rolled up, and scattered in the Close; and some stones have been shifted at the top of the great tower. Even though it’s Christmas morning, it’s necessary to send workmen up to check the extent of the damage. Led by Durdles, they go up high, while Mr. Tope and a group of early onlookers gather in Minor Canon Corner, shielding their eyes and waiting to see them up there.

This cluster is suddenly broken and put aside by the hands of Mr. Jasper; all the gazing eyes are brought down to the earth by his loudly inquiring of Mr. Crisparkle, at an open window:

This group is suddenly disrupted and pushed aside by Mr. Jasper; everyone’s curious gaze is redirected to the ground by his loud question to Mr. Crispakle at an open window:

“Where is my nephew?”

“Where's my nephew?”

“He has not been here. Is he not with you?”

“He's not been here. Is he not with you?”

“No. He went down to the river last night, with Mr. Neville, to look at the storm, and has not been back. Call Mr. Neville!”

“No. He went down to the river last night with Mr. Neville to check out the storm and hasn’t returned. Call Mr. Neville!”

“He left this morning, early.”

“He left early this morning.”

“Left this morning early? Let me in! let me in!”

“Left early this morning? Let me in! Let me in!”

There is no more looking up at the tower, now. All the assembled eyes are turned on Mr. Jasper, white, half-dressed, panting, and clinging to the rail before the Minor Canon’s house.

There’s no more looking up at the tower now. Everyone's eyes are on Mr. Jasper, pale, half-dressed, breathing hard, and gripping the railing in front of the Minor Canon’s house.

CHAPTER XV.
IMPEACHED

Neville Landless had started so early and walked at so good a pace, that when the church-bells began to ring in Cloisterham for morning service, he was eight miles away. As he wanted his breakfast by that time, having set forth on a crust of bread, he stopped at the next roadside tavern to refresh.

Neville Landless had left so early and walked at such a good pace that when the church bells started ringing in Cloisterham for the morning service, he was already eight miles away. Since he wanted to have breakfast by then, having set out on just a piece of bread, he stopped at the next roadside inn to grab a bite to eat.

Visitors in want of breakfast—unless they were horses or cattle, for which class of guests there was preparation enough in the way of water-trough and hay—were so unusual at the sign of The Tilted Wagon, that it took a long time to get the wagon into the track of tea and toast and bacon. Neville in the interval, sitting in a sanded parlour, wondering in how long a time after he had gone, the sneezy fire of damp fagots would begin to make somebody else warm.

Visitors looking for breakfast—unless they were horses or cattle, for whom there was plenty of water and hay prepared—were so rare at The Tilted Wagon that it took a while to get the kitchen geared up for tea, toast, and bacon. In the meantime, Neville sat in a sanded parlor, pondering how long it would take after he left for the sneezy fire of damp logs to start warming someone else.

Indeed, The Tilted Wagon, as a cool establishment on the top of a hill, where the ground before the door was puddled with damp hoofs and trodden straw; where a scolding landlady slapped a moist baby (with one red sock on and one wanting), in the bar; where the cheese was cast aground upon a shelf, in company with a mouldy tablecloth and a green-handled knife, in a sort of cast-iron canoe; where the pale-faced bread shed tears of crumb over its shipwreck in another canoe; where the family linen, half washed and half dried, led a public life of lying about; where everything to drink was drunk out of mugs, and everything else was suggestive of a rhyme to mugs; The Tilted Wagon, all these things considered, hardly kept its painted promise of providing good entertainment for Man and Beast. However, Man, in the present case, was not critical, but took what entertainment he could get, and went on again after a longer rest than he needed.

Indeed, The Tilted Wagon, a laid-back spot on top of a hill, where the ground in front of the door was muddy from hooves and covered in trampled straw; where a yelling landlady smacked a wet baby (with one red sock on and one missing), in the bar; where cheese was tossed carelessly on a shelf, alongside a moldy tablecloth and a green-handled knife, in a sort of cast-iron canoe; where the sad-looking bread crumbled over its mishap in another canoe; where the family laundry, half-washed and half-dried, led a public life strewn about; where everything to drink was served in mugs, and everything else seemed to rhyme with mugs; The Tilted Wagon, considering all of this, barely lived up to its painted promise of providing good entertainment for both people and animals. However, in this case, people weren’t picky, but took whatever entertainment they could find and lingered longer than necessary.

He stopped at some quarter of a mile from the house, hesitating whether to pursue the road, or to follow a cart track between two high hedgerows, which led across the slope of a breezy heath, and evidently struck into the road again by-and-by. He decided in favour of this latter track, and pursued it with some toil; the rise being steep, and the way worn into deep ruts.

He stopped about a quarter of a mile from the house, unsure whether to continue on the road or to take a cart path between two tall hedges, which led across a breezy heath and eventually rejoined the road. He chose the latter path and followed it, struggling a bit as the incline was steep and the route was filled with deep ruts.

He was labouring along, when he became aware of some other pedestrians behind him. As they were coming up at a faster pace than his, he stood aside, against one of the high banks, to let them pass. But their manner was very curious. Only four of them passed. Other four slackened speed, and loitered as intending to follow him when he should go on. The remainder of the party (half-a-dozen perhaps) turned, and went back at a great rate.

He was walking along when he noticed some other pedestrians behind him. Since they were moving faster than he was, he stepped aside against one of the high banks to let them pass. But their behavior was quite strange. Only four of them went by. Another four slowed down and hung back as if they planned to follow him when he moved on. The rest of the group (maybe half a dozen) turned around and hurried back.

He looked at the four behind him, and he looked at the four before him. They all returned his look. He resumed his way. The four in advance went on, constantly looking back; the four in the rear came closing up.

He glanced at the four behind him and then at the four in front of him. They all met his gaze. He continued on his path. The four ahead kept glancing back, while the four behind moved closer.

When they all ranged out from the narrow track upon the open slope of the heath, and this order was maintained, let him diverge as he would to either side, there was no longer room to doubt that he was beset by these fellows. He stopped, as a last test; and they all stopped.

When they all spread out from the narrow path onto the open hillside of the heath, and this formation was kept, no matter how much he tried to move to either side, it was clear that he was surrounded by these guys. He paused, as a final test; and they all paused.

“Why do you attend upon me in this way?” he asked the whole body. “Are you a pack of thieves?”

“Why are you treating me like this?” he asked everyone present. “Are you all a bunch of thieves?”

“Don’t answer him,” said one of the number; he did not see which. “Better be quiet.”

“Don’t answer him,” said one of the group; he couldn’t tell who. “It’s better to stay quiet.”

“Better be quiet?” repeated Neville. “Who said so?”

“Better keep quiet?” repeated Neville. “Who said that?”

Nobody replied.

No one replied.

“It’s good advice, whichever of you skulkers gave it,” he went on angrily. “I will not submit to be penned in between four men there, and four men there. I wish to pass, and I mean to pass, those four in front.”

“It’s solid advice, whoever of you cowards gave it,” he continued angrily. “I will not be trapped between four men here and four men there. I want to get through, and I intend to get through those four in front.”

They were all standing still; himself included.

They were all standing still, including him.

“If eight men, or four men, or two men, set upon one,” he proceeded, growing more enraged, “the one has no chance but to set his mark upon some of them. And, by the Lord, I’ll do it, if I am interrupted any farther!”

“If eight men, or four men, or two men, attack one person,” he continued, getting more angry, “the one has no chance but to leave a mark on some of them. And, I swear, I’ll do it if I’m interrupted any more!”

Shouldering his heavy stick, and quickening his pace, he shot on to pass the four ahead. The largest and strongest man of the number changed swiftly to the side on which he came up, and dexterously closed with him and went down with him; but not before the heavy stick had descended smartly.

Shouldering his heavy stick and speeding up, he zoomed past the four ahead. The biggest and strongest of the group quickly moved to the side where he approached, skillfully tackled him, and they both fell down together; but not before the heavy stick had landed hard.

“Let him be!” said this man in a suppressed voice, as they struggled together on the grass. “Fair play! His is the build of a girl to mine, and he’s got a weight strapped to his back besides. Let him alone. I’ll manage him.”

“Leave him alone!” said the man in a quiet voice as they wrestled on the grass. “It’s not fair! He’s built like a girl compared to me, and he’s got a weight on his back too. Just let him be. I’ll handle it.”

After a little rolling about, in a close scuffle which caused the faces of both to be besmeared with blood, the man took his knee from Neville’s chest, and rose, saying: “There! Now take him arm-in-arm, any two of you!”

After a bit of wrangling, in a tight struggle that left both their faces smeared with blood, the man lifted his knee off Neville’s chest and stood up, saying: “There! Now take him arm-in-arm, any two of you!”

It was immediately done.

It was done right away.

“As to our being a pack of thieves, Mr. Landless,” said the man, as he spat out some blood, and wiped more from his face; “you know better than that at midday. We wouldn’t have touched you if you hadn’t forced us. We’re going to take you round to the high road, anyhow, and you’ll find help enough against thieves there, if you want it.—Wipe his face, somebody; see how it’s a-trickling down him!”

“As for us being a bunch of thieves, Mr. Landless,” the man said, spitting out some blood and wiping more off his face, “you know that’s not true during the day. We wouldn’t have bothered you if you hadn’t pushed us. We’re going to take you to the main road anyway, and you’ll find plenty of help against thieves there if you need it. — Wipe his face, someone; look how it’s dripping down him!”

When his face was cleansed, Neville recognised in the speaker, Joe, driver of the Cloisterham omnibus, whom he had seen but once, and that on the day of his arrival.

When his face was cleaned, Neville recognized the speaker, Joe, the driver of the Cloisterham bus, whom he had seen only once, and that was on the day he arrived.

“And what I recommend you for the present, is, don’t talk, Mr. Landless. You’ll find a friend waiting for you, at the high road—gone ahead by the other way when we split into two parties—and you had much better say nothing till you come up with him. Bring that stick along, somebody else, and let’s be moving!”

"And what I suggest for now is that you don’t speak, Mr. Landless. You’ll find a friend waiting for you on the main road—he went ahead the other way when we split into two groups—and it’s better if you stay quiet until you catch up with him. Bring that stick along, someone else, and let’s get going!"

Utterly bewildered, Neville stared around him and said not a word. Walking between his two conductors, who held his arms in theirs, he went on, as in a dream, until they came again into the high road, and into the midst of a little group of people. The men who had turned back were among the group; and its central figures were Mr. Jasper and Mr. Crisparkle. Neville’s conductors took him up to the Minor Canon, and there released him, as an act of deference to that gentleman.

Completely confused, Neville looked around and didn’t say anything. Walking between his two escorts, who were holding his arms, he continued on as if in a dream until they reached the main road and a small group of people. The men who had turned back were part of that group, and at the center were Mr. Jasper and Mr. Crisparkle. Neville’s escorts took him to the Minor Canon and then let him go, as a sign of respect to that gentleman.

“What is all this, sir? What is the matter? I feel as if I had lost my senses!” cried Neville, the group closing in around him.

“What’s going on, sir? What’s the issue? I feel like I’ve lost my mind!” cried Neville, as the group surrounded him.

“Where is my nephew?” asked Mr. Jasper, wildly.

“Where's my nephew?” asked Mr. Jasper, frantically.

“Where is your nephew?” repeated Neville, “Why do you ask me?”

“Where’s your nephew?” Neville asked again. “Why are you asking me?”

“I ask you,” retorted Jasper, “because you were the last person in his company, and he is not to be found.”

“I’m asking you,” Jasper shot back, “because you were the last person with him, and now he’s missing.”

“Not to be found!” cried Neville, aghast.

“Nowhere to be found!” Neville exclaimed, shocked.

“Stay, stay,” said Mr. Crisparkle. “Permit me, Jasper. Mr. Neville, you are confounded; collect your thoughts; it is of great importance that you should collect your thoughts; attend to me.”

“Wait, wait,” said Mr. Crisparkle. “Let me, Jasper. Mr. Neville, you’re confused; gather your thoughts; it’s really important that you gather your thoughts; listen to me.”

“I will try, sir, but I seem mad.”

“I'll give it a shot, sir, but I feel a bit crazy.”

“You left Mr. Jasper last night with Edwin Drood?”

“You left Mr. Jasper with Edwin Drood last night?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“At what hour?”

"What time?"

“Was it at twelve o’clock?” asked Neville, with his hand to his confused head, and appealing to Jasper.

“Was it at twelve o’clock?” Neville asked, holding his confused head and looking to Jasper for clarification.

“Quite right,” said Mr. Crisparkle; “the hour Mr. Jasper has already named to me. You went down to the river together?”

“Exactly,” said Mr. Crisparkle; “the time Mr. Jasper already told me. You went to the river together?”

“Undoubtedly. To see the action of the wind there.”

“Definitely. To witness the movement of the wind there.”

“What followed? How long did you stay there?”

“What happened next? How long were you there?”

“About ten minutes; I should say not more. We then walked together to your house, and he took leave of me at the door.”

"About ten minutes; I would say no more. We then walked together to your house, and he said goodbye to me at the door."

“Did he say that he was going down to the river again?”

“Did he say he was going down to the river again?”

“No. He said that he was going straight back.”

“No. He said he was going straight back.”

The bystanders looked at one another, and at Mr. Crisparkle. To whom Mr. Jasper, who had been intensely watching Neville, said, in a low, distinct, suspicious voice: “What are those stains upon his dress?”

The bystanders glanced at each other and then at Mr. Crisparkle. To this, Mr. Jasper, who had been closely watching Neville, said in a low, clear, suspicious voice, “What are those stains on his clothes?”

All eyes were turned towards the blood upon his clothes.

All eyes were focused on the blood on his clothes.

“And here are the same stains upon this stick!” said Jasper, taking it from the hand of the man who held it. “I know the stick to be his, and he carried it last night. What does this mean?”

“And here are the same stains on this stick!” said Jasper, taking it from the man's hand. “I know this stick belongs to him, and he had it last night. What does this mean?”

“In the name of God, say what it means, Neville!” urged Mr. Crisparkle.

“In the name of God, just tell us what it means, Neville!” urged Mr. Crisparkle.

“That man and I,” said Neville, pointing out his late adversary, “had a struggle for the stick just now, and you may see the same marks on him, sir. What was I to suppose, when I found myself molested by eight people? Could I dream of the true reason when they would give me none at all?”

“Me and that guy,” Neville said, pointing to his recent opponent, “just had a fight over the stick a moment ago, and you can see the same marks on him, sir. What was I supposed to think when I found myself being bothered by eight people? Could I have imagined the real reason when they didn't offer me one at all?”

They admitted that they had thought it discreet to be silent, and that the struggle had taken place. And yet the very men who had seen it looked darkly at the smears which the bright cold air had already dried.

They admitted that they thought it was wise to stay quiet, and that the struggle had actually happened. And yet, the very men who witnessed it looked grimly at the stains that the bright, cold air had already dried.

“We must return, Neville,” said Mr. Crisparkle; “of course you will be glad to come back to clear yourself?”

“We need to go back, Neville,” said Mr. Crisparkle; “I’m sure you’ll be happy to return and prove your innocence?”

“Of course, sir.”

"Sure thing, sir."

“Mr. Landless will walk at my side,” the Minor Canon continued, looking around him. “Come, Neville!”

“Mr. Landless will walk next to me,” the Minor Canon continued, looking around. “Come on, Neville!”

They set forth on the walk back; and the others, with one exception, straggled after them at various distances. Jasper walked on the other side of Neville, and never quitted that position. He was silent, while Mr. Crisparkle more than once repeated his former questions, and while Neville repeated his former answers; also, while they both hazarded some explanatory conjectures. He was obstinately silent, because Mr. Crisparkle’s manner directly appealed to him to take some part in the discussion, and no appeal would move his fixed face. When they drew near to the city, and it was suggested by the Minor Canon that they might do well in calling on the Mayor at once, he assented with a stern nod; but he spake no word until they stood in Mr. Sapsea’s parlour.

They started back on the walk, and the others, with one exception, trailed behind them at different distances. Jasper walked on the other side of Neville and didn’t move from that spot. He stayed silent while Mr. Crisparkle asked his earlier questions several times, and while Neville repeated his earlier answers; they also both made some guesses to clarify things. He remained stubbornly quiet because Mr. Crisparkle’s manner was clearly calling him to join the discussion, but no appeal could change his stony expression. As they got closer to the city, the Minor Canon suggested that it might be a good idea to visit the Mayor right away, and he agreed with a grim nod; but he didn’t say a word until they were in Mr. Sapsea’s parlor.

Mr. Sapsea being informed by Mr. Crisparkle of the circumstances under which they desired to make a voluntary statement before him, Mr. Jasper broke silence by declaring that he placed his whole reliance, humanly speaking, on Mr. Sapsea’s penetration. There was no conceivable reason why his nephew should have suddenly absconded, unless Mr. Sapsea could suggest one, and then he would defer. There was no intelligible likelihood of his having returned to the river, and been accidentally drowned in the dark, unless it should appear likely to Mr. Sapsea, and then again he would defer. He washed his hands as clean as he could of all horrible suspicions, unless it should appear to Mr. Sapsea that some such were inseparable from his last companion before his disappearance (not on good terms with previously), and then, once more, he would defer. His own state of mind, he being distracted with doubts, and labouring under dismal apprehensions, was not to be safely trusted; but Mr. Sapsea’s was.

Mr. Sapsea was informed by Mr. Crisparkle about the reasons they wanted to make a voluntary statement in front of him. Mr. Jasper broke the silence by saying that he completely relied on Mr. Sapsea’s insight. There was no obvious reason why his nephew would have suddenly run away unless Mr. Sapsea could come up with one, and then he would agree. It didn't seem likely that his nephew had gone back to the river and accidentally drowned in the dark unless Mr. Sapsea thought it was possible, and then he would agree again. He did his best to distance himself from any horrible suspicions unless Mr. Sapsea believed some of those were unavoidable given his last interaction with his nephew (which wasn’t friendly), and then, once again, he would agree. He couldn't trust his own state of mind because he was overwhelmed with doubts and dark worries, but he could trust Mr. Sapsea’s.

Mr. Sapsea expressed his opinion that the case had a dark look; in short (and here his eyes rested full on Neville’s countenance), an Un-English complexion. Having made this grand point, he wandered into a denser haze and maze of nonsense than even a mayor might have been expected to disport himself in, and came out of it with the brilliant discovery that to take the life of a fellow-creature was to take something that didn’t belong to you. He wavered whether or no he should at once issue his warrant for the committal of Neville Landless to jail, under circumstances of grave suspicion; and he might have gone so far as to do it but for the indignant protest of the Minor Canon: who undertook for the young man’s remaining in his own house, and being produced by his own hands, whenever demanded. Mr. Jasper then understood Mr. Sapsea to suggest that the river should be dragged, that its banks should be rigidly examined, that particulars of the disappearance should be sent to all outlying places and to London, and that placards and advertisements should be widely circulated imploring Edwin Drood, if for any unknown reason he had withdrawn himself from his uncle’s home and society, to take pity on that loving kinsman’s sore bereavement and distress, and somehow inform him that he was yet alive. Mr. Sapsea was perfectly understood, for this was exactly his meaning (though he had said nothing about it); and measures were taken towards all these ends immediately.

Mr. Sapsea shared his view that the case looked suspicious; in short (and here his eyes focused intently on Neville's face), an un-English complexion. After making this dramatic point, he wandered into an even more confusing tangle of nonsense than what might be expected from a mayor, and emerged with the brilliant idea that taking someone's life meant taking something that didn't belong to you. He hesitated for a moment about whether or not to immediately issue a warrant for the arrest of Neville Landless due to serious suspicion; he might have actually done it if it weren't for the angry protest of the Minor Canon: who assured that the young man would stay in his own house and would be brought forward by his own hands whenever needed. Mr. Jasper then understood Mr. Sapsea to suggest that the river should be searched, its banks thoroughly examined, details of the disappearance should be sent to all nearby areas and to London, and that posters and ads should be widely distributed asking Edwin Drood, if for any unknown reason he had isolated himself from his uncle’s home and company, to have compassion for his loving relative’s deep sorrow and distress, and somehow let him know he was still alive. Mr. Sapsea was perfectly understood, as this was exactly what he meant (even though he hadn’t specifically said it); and steps were taken towards all these objectives right away.

It would be difficult to determine which was the more oppressed with horror and amazement: Neville Landless, or John Jasper. But that Jasper’s position forced him to be active, while Neville’s forced him to be passive, there would have been nothing to choose between them. Each was bowed down and broken.

It would be hard to say who was more consumed by horror and shock: Neville Landless or John Jasper. But since Jasper's situation made him take action, while Neville's made him stand still, there wasn’t much to differentiate them. Both were weighed down and shattered.

With the earliest light of the next morning, men were at work upon the river, and other men—most of whom volunteered for the service—were examining the banks. All the livelong day the search went on; upon the river, with barge and pole, and drag and net; upon the muddy and rushy shore, with jack-boots, hatchet, spade, rope, dogs, and all imaginable appliances. Even at night, the river was specked with lanterns, and lurid with fires; far-off creeks, into which the tide washed as it changed, had their knots of watchers, listening to the lapping of the stream, and looking out for any burden it might bear; remote shingly causeways near the sea, and lonely points off which there was a race of water, had their unwonted flaring cressets and rough-coated figures when the next day dawned; but no trace of Edwin Drood revisited the light of the sun.

With the first light of the next morning, people were working along the river, and others—most of whom volunteered—were checking the banks. The search continued all day; on the river, with barges, poles, drags, and nets; on the muddy and rushy shore, with jack-boots, hatchets, spades, ropes, dogs, and every possible tool. Even at night, the river was dotted with lanterns and lit by fires; distant creeks, where the tide shifted, had groups of watchers listening to the water and looking for anything it might carry; remote, rocky paths near the sea and lonely points with rushing water had their unusual flickering torches and rough figures when the next day began; but no sign of Edwin Drood ever saw the sunlight.

All that day, again, the search went on. Now, in barge and boat; and now ashore among the osiers, or tramping amidst mud and stakes and jagged stones in low-lying places, where solitary watermarks and signals of strange shapes showed like spectres, John Jasper worked and toiled. But to no purpose; for still no trace of Edwin Drood revisited the light of the sun.

All day long, the search continued. Sometimes in a barge or a boat, and other times on land among the bushes or trudging through mud and stakes and sharp stones in low areas, where lone watermarks and strange shapes appeared like ghosts, John Jasper worked hard. But it was all in vain; there was still no sign of Edwin Drood returning to the light of day.

Setting his watches for that night again, so that vigilant eyes should be kept on every change of tide, he went home exhausted. Unkempt and disordered, bedaubed with mud that had dried upon him, and with much of his clothing torn to rags, he had but just dropped into his easy-chair, when Mr. Grewgious stood before him.

Setting his watches for that night again, so that watchful eyes could monitor every change of tide, he went home feeling drained. Disheveled and messy, covered in dried mud, and with most of his clothes in tatters, he had barely settled into his easy chair when Mr. Grewgious appeared before him.

“This is strange news,” said Mr. Grewgious.

“This is weird news,” said Mr. Grewgious.

“Strange and fearful news.”

“Odd and scary news.”

Jasper had merely lifted up his heavy eyes to say it, and now dropped them again as he drooped, worn out, over one side of his easy-chair.

Jasper had just raised his heavy eyes to say it and then dropped them again as he slumped, exhausted, over one side of his armchair.

Mr. Grewgious smoothed his head and face, and stood looking at the fire.

Mr. Grewgious ran his hand over his head and face, and stood there staring at the fire.

“How is your ward?” asked Jasper, after a time, in a faint, fatigued voice.

“How’s your ward?” asked Jasper, after a while, in a weak, tired voice.

“Poor little thing! You may imagine her condition.”

“Poor little thing! You can imagine how she's doing.”

“Have you seen his sister?” inquired Jasper, as before.

“Have you seen his sister?” Jasper asked, just like before.

“Whose?”

"Whose is it?"

The curtness of the counter-question, and the cool, slow manner in which, as he put it, Mr. Grewgious moved his eyes from the fire to his companion’s face, might at any other time have been exasperating. In his depression and exhaustion, Jasper merely opened his eyes to say: “The suspected young man’s.”

The briefness of the counter-question and the calm, slow way Mr. Grewgious shifted his gaze from the fire to his companion’s face could have been irritating at any other time. In his depression and tiredness, Jasper just opened his eyes to say: “The suspected young man’s.”

“Do you suspect him?” asked Mr. Grewgious.

“Do you think he's suspicious?” asked Mr. Grewgious.

“I don’t know what to think. I cannot make up my mind.”

“I don’t know what to think. I can’t decide.”

“Nor I,” said Mr. Grewgious. “But as you spoke of him as the suspected young man, I thought you had made up your mind.—I have just left Miss Landless.”

“Me neither,” said Mr. Grewgious. “But since you referred to him as the suspected young man, I figured you had made your decision.—I just left Miss Landless.”

[Illustration]

Mr. Grewgious has his suspicions

Mr. Grewgious is suspicious

“What is her state?”

"What’s her situation?"

“Defiance of all suspicion, and unbounded faith in her brother.”

“Defying all suspicion and having complete faith in her brother.”

“Poor thing!”

"Poor thing!"

“However,” pursued Mr. Grewgious, “it is not of her that I came to speak. It is of my ward. I have a communication to make that will surprise you. At least, it has surprised me.”

“However,” continued Mr. Grewgious, “I didn’t come to talk about her. I want to talk about my ward. I have something to share that will surprise you. At least, it has surprised me.”

Jasper, with a groaning sigh, turned wearily in his chair.

Jasper let out a tired sigh as he turned in his chair.

“Shall I put it off till to-morrow?” said Mr. Grewgious. “Mind, I warn you, that I think it will surprise you!”

“Should I postpone it until tomorrow?” Mr. Grewgious said. “Just so you know, I think it will catch you off guard!”

More attention and concentration came into John Jasper’s eyes as they caught sight of Mr. Grewgious smoothing his head again, and again looking at the fire; but now, with a compressed and determined mouth.

More focus and intensity came into John Jasper’s eyes as he saw Mr. Grewgious smoothing his head again and again looking at the fire, but now with a tight and resolute mouth.

“What is it?” demanded Jasper, becoming upright in his chair.

“What is it?” Jasper asked, sitting up straight in his chair.

“To be sure,” said Mr. Grewgious, provokingly slowly and internally, as he kept his eyes on the fire: “I might have known it sooner; she gave me the opening; but I am such an exceedingly Angular man, that it never occurred to me; I took all for granted.”

“To be sure,” said Mr. Grewgious, slowly and deliberately, as he stared at the fire: “I could have figured it out sooner; she gave me the hint; but I’m such an unusually straightforward guy that it never crossed my mind; I assumed everything.”

“What is it?” demanded Jasper once more.

“What is it?” Jasper asked again.

Mr. Grewgious, alternately opening and shutting the palms of his hands as he warmed them at the fire, and looking fixedly at him sideways, and never changing either his action or his look in all that followed, went on to reply.

Mr. Grewgious, warming his hands at the fire by opening and closing his palms, looked at him sideways without changing either his actions or his expression throughout the conversation, and continued to speak.

“This young couple, the lost youth and Miss Rosa, my ward, though so long betrothed, and so long recognising their betrothal, and so near being married—”

“This young couple, the lost youth and Miss Rosa, my ward, although they have been engaged for a long time, have acknowledged their engagement for a long time, and are so close to getting married—”

Mr. Grewgious saw a staring white face, and two quivering white lips, in the easy-chair, and saw two muddy hands gripping its sides. But for the hands, he might have thought he had never seen the face.

Mr. Grewgious saw a blank white face and two trembling white lips in the easy chair, and noticed two dirty hands clutching its sides. If it weren't for the hands, he might have thought he had never seen the face before.

“—This young couple came gradually to the discovery (made on both sides pretty equally, I think), that they would be happier and better, both in their present and their future lives, as affectionate friends, or say rather as brother and sister, than as husband and wife.”

“—This young couple slowly realized (I think it was a mutual understanding) that they would be happier and better off, in both their present and future lives, as loving friends, or rather as brother and sister, instead of as husband and wife.”

Mr. Grewgious saw a lead-coloured face in the easy-chair, and on its surface dreadful starting drops or bubbles, as if of steel.

Mr. Grewgious saw a grayish face in the armchair, and on it were terrifying, bubbling drops, almost like steel.

“This young couple formed at length the healthy resolution of interchanging their discoveries, openly, sensibly, and tenderly. They met for that purpose. After some innocent and generous talk, they agreed to dissolve their existing, and their intended, relations, for ever and ever.”

“This young couple finally made the healthy decision to share their discoveries openly, sensibly, and with care. They met to discuss this. After some sincere and heartfelt conversation, they decided to end both their current and future relationships, permanently.”

Mr. Grewgious saw a ghastly figure rise, open-mouthed, from the easy-chair, and lift its outspread hands towards its head.

Mr. Grewgious saw a horrifying figure rise, mouth agape, from the armchair, and raise its outstretched hands towards its head.

“One of this young couple, and that one your nephew, fearful, however, that in the tenderness of your affection for him you would be bitterly disappointed by so wide a departure from his projected life, forbore to tell you the secret, for a few days, and left it to be disclosed by me, when I should come down to speak to you, and he would be gone. I speak to you, and he is gone.”

“One of this young couple, and your nephew in particular, was worried that your strong feelings for him would make you really upset about such a big change in his plans. So, he held off on telling you the secret for a few days and left it to me to share when I came to talk to you, and he would be away. I’m talking to you, and he’s gone.”

Mr. Grewgious saw the ghastly figure throw back its head, clutch its hair with its hands, and turn with a writhing action from him.

Mr. Grewgious saw the terrifying figure throw back its head, grab its hair with its hands, and twist away from him.

“I have now said all I have to say: except that this young couple parted, firmly, though not without tears and sorrow, on the evening when you last saw them together.”

“I’ve said everything I need to say, except that this young couple separated, resolutely, although not without tears and sadness, on the evening you last saw them together.”

Mr. Grewgious heard a terrible shriek, and saw no ghastly figure, sitting or standing; saw nothing but a heap of torn and miry clothes upon the floor.

Mr. Grewgious heard a terrible scream and didn’t see any ghostly figure sitting or standing; he saw nothing but a pile of torn and muddy clothes on the floor.

Not changing his action even then, he opened and shut the palms of his hands as he warmed them, and looked down at it.

Not changing what he was doing, he opened and closed his hands to warm them and looked down at them.

CHAPTER XVI.
DEVOTED

When John Jasper recovered from his fit or swoon, he found himself being tended by Mr. and Mrs. Tope, whom his visitor had summoned for the purpose. His visitor, wooden of aspect, sat stiffly in a chair, with his hands upon his knees, watching his recovery.

When John Jasper came to after his fainting spell, he discovered that Mr. and Mrs. Tope were taking care of him, called in by his visitor. His visitor, looking stiff and expressionless, sat rigidly in a chair with his hands on his knees, observing him as he regained consciousness.

“There! You’ve come to nicely now, sir,” said the tearful Mrs. Tope; “you were thoroughly worn out, and no wonder!”

“Look! You're back to yourself now, sir,” said Mrs. Tope, wiping away her tears. “You were completely exhausted, and it's no surprise!”

“A man,” said Mr. Grewgious, with his usual air of repeating a lesson, “cannot have his rest broken, and his mind cruelly tormented, and his body overtaxed by fatigue, without being thoroughly worn out.”

“A man,” said Mr. Grewgious, with his usual air of repeating a lesson, “can’t have his rest interrupted, his mind tormented, and his body overworked without being completely worn out.”

“I fear I have alarmed you?” Jasper apologised faintly, when he was helped into his easy-chair.

“I’m afraid I’ve worried you?” Jasper apologized softly as he was helped into his easy chair.

“Not at all, I thank you,” answered Mr. Grewgious.

“Not at all, thank you,” Mr. Grewgious replied.

“You are too considerate.”

"You’re too thoughtful."

“Not at all, I thank you,” answered Mr. Grewgious again.

“Not at all, thank you,” Mr. Grewgious replied again.

“You must take some wine, sir,” said Mrs. Tope, “and the jelly that I had ready for you, and that you wouldn’t put your lips to at noon, though I warned you what would come of it, you know, and you not breakfasted; and you must have a wing of the roast fowl that has been put back twenty times if it’s been put back once. It shall all be on table in five minutes, and this good gentleman belike will stop and see you take it.”

“You need to have some wine, sir,” Mrs. Tope said, “and the jelly I prepared for you, which you wouldn’t even touch at noon, even though I warned you what would happen, especially since you haven’t had breakfast; and you really should have a wing of the roast chicken that’s been saved for you multiple times. It’ll all be on the table in five minutes, and this kind gentleman will likely stay and see you enjoy it.”

This good gentleman replied with a snort, which might mean yes, or no, or anything or nothing, and which Mrs. Tope would have found highly mystifying, but that her attention was divided by the service of the table.

This kind man responded with a snort, which could mean yes, no, something, or nothing at all, and Mrs. Tope would have found it very confusing, but her focus was split by the task of setting the table.

“You will take something with me?” said Jasper, as the cloth was laid.

“You going to take something with me?” asked Jasper, as the cloth was spread out.

“I couldn’t get a morsel down my throat, I thank you,” answered Mr. Grewgious.

“I couldn’t swallow a single bite, thank you,” replied Mr. Grewgious.

Jasper both ate and drank almost voraciously. Combined with the hurry in his mode of doing it, was an evident indifference to the taste of what he took, suggesting that he ate and drank to fortify himself against any other failure of the spirits, far more than to gratify his palate. Mr. Grewgious in the meantime sat upright, with no expression in his face, and a hard kind of imperturbably polite protest all over him: as though he would have said, in reply to some invitation to discourse; “I couldn’t originate the faintest approach to an observation on any subject whatever, I thank you.”

Jasper ate and drank almost greedily. Coupled with the rush in how he did it was a clear lack of interest in the taste of what he consumed, suggesting that he was eating and drinking to strengthen himself against any further decline in his spirits, more than to please his taste buds. Mr. Grewgious, on the other hand, sat upright with a blank expression on his face, exuding a stiff kind of politely detached protest as if he wanted to say, in response to any invitation to engage in conversation, "I couldn’t come up with the slightest idea to say about any topic at all, thank you."

“Do you know,” said Jasper, when he had pushed away his plate and glass, and had sat meditating for a few minutes: “do you know that I find some crumbs of comfort in the communication with which you have so much amazed me?”

“Do you know,” said Jasper, after he had pushed his plate and glass aside and sat in thought for a few minutes, “do you know that I actually find some comfort in the news you’ve shared that has surprised me so much?”

Do you?” returned Mr. Grewgious, pretty plainly adding the unspoken clause: “I don’t, I thank you!”

Do you?” Mr. Grewgious replied, clearly implying the unspoken addition: “I don’t, thanks!”

“After recovering from the shock of a piece of news of my dear boy, so entirely unexpected, and so destructive of all the castles I had built for him; and after having had time to think of it; yes.”

“After getting over the shock of the news about my dear boy, which was completely unexpected and crushed all the dreams I had for him; and after taking some time to think about it; yes.”

“I shall be glad to pick up your crumbs,” said Mr. Grewgious, dryly.

"I'll be happy to pick up your crumbs," Mr. Grewgious said dryly.

“Is there not, or is there—if I deceive myself, tell me so, and shorten my pain—is there not, or is there, hope that, finding himself in this new position, and becoming sensitively alive to the awkward burden of explanation, in this quarter, and that, and the other, with which it would load him, he avoided the awkwardness, and took to flight?”

“Is there or isn't there—if I'm fooling myself, please tell me and ease my suffering—is there or isn't there hope that, realizing his new situation and becoming acutely aware of the uncomfortable burden of needing to explain himself here, there, and everywhere, he avoided the awkwardness and just ran away?”

“Such a thing might be,” said Mr. Grewgious, pondering.

“Such a thing could be,” said Mr. Grewgious, thinking it over.

“Such a thing has been. I have read of cases in which people, rather than face a seven days’ wonder, and have to account for themselves to the idle and impertinent, have taken themselves away, and been long unheard of.”

“Such a thing has happened. I've read about instances where people, instead of dealing with a week of attention and having to explain themselves to the nosy and rude, have left and been missing for a long time.”

“I believe such things have happened,” said Mr. Grewgious, pondering still.

“I believe those kinds of things have happened,” said Mr. Grewgious, still deep in thought.

“When I had, and could have, no suspicion,” pursued Jasper, eagerly following the new track, “that the dear lost boy had withheld anything from me—most of all, such a leading matter as this—what gleam of light was there for me in the whole black sky? When I supposed that his intended wife was here, and his marriage close at hand, how could I entertain the possibility of his voluntarily leaving this place, in a manner that would be so unaccountable, capricious, and cruel? But now that I know what you have told me, is there no little chink through which day pierces? Supposing him to have disappeared of his own act, is not his disappearance more accountable and less cruel? The fact of his having just parted from your ward, is in itself a sort of reason for his going away. It does not make his mysterious departure the less cruel to me, it is true; but it relieves it of cruelty to her.”

“When I had no reason to suspect,” Jasper said eagerly, following the new line of thought, “that the dear lost boy had kept anything from me—especially something as important as this—what hope did I have in the entire dark sky? When I believed that his fiancée was here and that his wedding was coming up, how could I consider the possibility that he would leave this place willingly in a way that seemed so inexplicable, random, and hurtful? But now that I know what you’ve just told me, is there no tiny ray of light breaking through? If we assume he left of his own accord, isn’t his disappearance more understandable and less hurtful? The fact that he has just parted from your ward gives a bit of reasoning for his departure. It doesn’t make his mysterious exit any less painful for me, it’s true; but it does lessen the pain for her.”

Mr. Grewgious could not but assent to this.

Mr. Grewgious couldn't disagree with this.

“And even as to me,” continued Jasper, still pursuing the new track, with ardour, and, as he did so, brightening with hope: “he knew that you were coming to me; he knew that you were intrusted to tell me what you have told me; if your doing so has awakened a new train of thought in my perplexed mind, it reasonably follows that, from the same premises, he might have foreseen the inferences that I should draw. Grant that he did foresee them; and even the cruelty to me—and who am I!—John Jasper, Music Master, vanishes!”—

“And even for me,” continued Jasper, still following this new line of thought with enthusiasm, and as he spoke, his expression brightened with hope: “he knew you were coming to me; he knew you were given the task to tell me what you’ve told me; if what you've said has sparked a new way of thinking in my confused mind, it makes sense that, based on the same information, he could have predicted the conclusions I would reach. Let’s say he did foresee them; even the cruel impact on me—and who am I!—John Jasper, Music Master, disappears!”

Once more, Mr. Grewgious could not but assent to this.

Once again, Mr. Grewgious couldn’t help but agree with this.

“I have had my distrusts, and terrible distrusts they have been,” said Jasper; “but your disclosure, overpowering as it was at first—showing me that my own dear boy had had a great disappointing reservation from me, who so fondly loved him, kindles hope within me. You do not extinguish it when I state it, but admit it to be a reasonable hope. I begin to believe it possible:” here he clasped his hands: “that he may have disappeared from among us of his own accord, and that he may yet be alive and well.”

“I’ve had my suspicions, and they've been really intense,” said Jasper; “but your revelation, as overwhelming as it was at first—showing me that my beloved son kept a big disappointment from me, someone who loved him so much—sparks hope within me. You don’t dismiss it when I mention it, but actually acknowledge that it’s a valid hope. I’m starting to believe it’s possible:” here he clasped his hands: “that he might have chosen to disappear from us, and that he could still be alive and well.”

Mr. Crisparkle came in at the moment. To whom Mr. Jasper repeated:

Mr. Crisparkle walked in at that moment. To whom Mr. Jasper said:

“I begin to believe it possible that he may have disappeared of his own accord, and may yet be alive and well.”

“I'm starting to think it's possible that he might have left on his own and could still be alive and doing fine.”

Mr. Crisparkle taking a seat, and inquiring: “Why so?” Mr. Jasper repeated the arguments he had just set forth. If they had been less plausible than they were, the good Minor Canon’s mind would have been in a state of preparation to receive them, as exculpatory of his unfortunate pupil. But he, too, did really attach great importance to the lost young man’s having been, so immediately before his disappearance, placed in a new and embarrassing relation towards every one acquainted with his projects and affairs; and the fact seemed to him to present the question in a new light.

Mr. Crisparkle took a seat and asked, “Why's that?” Mr. Jasper repeated the points he had just made. If they had been less convincing than they were, the good Minor Canon would have been ready to accept them as a defense for his unfortunate student. However, he also felt that it was very important that the missing young man had, right before he vanished, found himself in a new and awkward situation with everyone who knew about his plans and matters; and this fact made him see the issue in a different way.

“I stated to Mr. Sapsea, when we waited on him,” said Jasper: as he really had done: “that there was no quarrel or difference between the two young men at their last meeting. We all know that their first meeting was unfortunately very far from amicable; but all went smoothly and quietly when they were last together at my house. My dear boy was not in his usual spirits; he was depressed—I noticed that—and I am bound henceforth to dwell upon the circumstance the more, now that I know there was a special reason for his being depressed: a reason, moreover, which may possibly have induced him to absent himself.”

“I told Mr. Sapsea, when we met with him,” said Jasper, which he really had: “that there was no argument or dispute between the two young men at their last meeting. We all know their first meeting was unfortunately anything but friendly; but everything was smooth and calm when they were last together at my house. My dear boy wasn’t in his usual spirits; he seemed down—I noticed that—and I feel I need to emphasize this more now that I know there was a specific reason for his being down: a reason that might have made him choose to stay away.”

“I pray to Heaven it may turn out so!” exclaimed Mr. Crisparkle.

“I hope it turns out that way!” exclaimed Mr. Crisparkle.

I pray to Heaven it may turn out so!” repeated Jasper. “You know—and Mr. Grewgious should now know likewise—that I took a great prepossession against Mr. Neville Landless, arising out of his furious conduct on that first occasion. You know that I came to you, extremely apprehensive, on my dear boy’s behalf, of his mad violence. You know that I even entered in my Diary, and showed the entry to you, that I had dark forebodings against him. Mr. Grewgious ought to be possessed of the whole case. He shall not, through any suppression of mine, be informed of a part of it, and kept in ignorance of another part of it. I wish him to be good enough to understand that the communication he has made to me has hopefully influenced my mind, in spite of its having been, before this mysterious occurrence took place, profoundly impressed against young Landless.”

I hope it turns out that way!” Jasper repeated. “You know—and Mr. Grewgious should know this too—that I had a strong dislike for Mr. Neville Landless because of his wild behavior on that first occasion. You know I came to you, very worried about my dear boy, due to his reckless actions. I even wrote in my Diary, and showed you the entry, that I had a bad feeling about him. Mr. Grewgious should be aware of the entire situation. I won’t, by my silence, keep anything from him that he deserves to know. I want him to understand that the message he shared with me has positively affected my thoughts, even though I was previously very troubled by young Landless before this strange event happened.”

This fairness troubled the Minor Canon much. He felt that he was not as open in his own dealing. He charged against himself reproachfully that he had suppressed, so far, the two points of a second strong outbreak of temper against Edwin Drood on the part of Neville, and of the passion of jealousy having, to his own certain knowledge, flamed up in Neville’s breast against him. He was convinced of Neville’s innocence of any part in the ugly disappearance; and yet so many little circumstances combined so wofully against him, that he dreaded to add two more to their cumulative weight. He was among the truest of men; but he had been balancing in his mind, much to its distress, whether his volunteering to tell these two fragments of truth, at this time, would not be tantamount to a piecing together of falsehood in the place of truth.

This fairness troubled the Minor Canon greatly. He felt that he wasn't as honest in his own dealings. He reproached himself for having kept quiet so far about two important moments: Neville's second outburst of anger towards Edwin Drood and the jealousy that he knew for certain had flared up in Neville's heart against him. He was sure of Neville's innocence regarding the disturbing disappearance; however, so many small details stacked up against him that he feared adding two more would just add to the burden. He was one of the most genuine people, but he had been weighing in his mind, much to his distress, whether his choice to share these two truths now would actually be like creating a web of lies instead of sharing the truth.

However, here was a model before him. He hesitated no longer. Addressing Mr. Grewgious, as one placed in authority by the revelation he had brought to bear on the mystery (and surpassingly Angular Mr. Grewgious became when he found himself in that unexpected position), Mr. Crisparkle bore his testimony to Mr. Jasper’s strict sense of justice, and, expressing his absolute confidence in the complete clearance of his pupil from the least taint of suspicion, sooner or later, avowed that his confidence in that young gentleman had been formed, in spite of his confidential knowledge that his temper was of the hottest and fiercest, and that it was directly incensed against Mr. Jasper’s nephew, by the circumstance of his romantically supposing himself to be enamoured of the same young lady. The sanguine reaction manifest in Mr. Jasper was proof even against this unlooked-for declaration. It turned him paler; but he repeated that he would cling to the hope he had derived from Mr. Grewgious; and that if no trace of his dear boy were found, leading to the dreadful inference that he had been made away with, he would cherish unto the last stretch of possibility the idea, that he might have absconded of his own wild will.

However, there was a role model right in front of him. He hesitated no longer. Addressing Mr. Grewgious, who held authority because of the insight he had brought to light regarding the mystery (and Mr. Grewgious became exceedingly angular when he realized he was in that unexpected position), Mr. Crisparkle testified about Mr. Jasper’s keen sense of justice and expressed his complete trust that his student would be cleared of any hint of suspicion. He confidently declared that his belief in that young man had been formed despite knowing that his temper was extremely fierce and that it was particularly directed against Mr. Jasper’s nephew, due to his fanciful belief that he was in love with the same young lady. The hopeful reaction evident in Mr. Jasper was even strong enough to withstand this surprising statement. It made him paler, but he insisted that he would hold on to the hope he had gained from Mr. Grewgious. He said that if no trace of his dear boy was found, leading to the awful conclusion that he had been harmed, he would cherish until the very end the possibility that he might have left on his own accord.

Now, it fell out that Mr. Crisparkle, going away from this conference still very uneasy in his mind, and very much troubled on behalf of the young man whom he held as a kind of prisoner in his own house, took a memorable night walk.

Now, it happened that Mr. Crisparkle, leaving this meeting still feeling uneasy and very worried about the young man he was keeping as a sort of prisoner in his own home, took a memorable night walk.

He walked to Cloisterham Weir.

He walked to Cloisterham Weir.

He often did so, and consequently there was nothing remarkable in his footsteps tending that way. But the preoccupation of his mind so hindered him from planning any walk, or taking heed of the objects he passed, that his first consciousness of being near the Weir, was derived from the sound of the falling water close at hand.

He often did this, so there was nothing unusual about his footsteps leading that way. However, he was so lost in thought that he didn’t plan any walk or notice the things he passed. His first awareness of being near the Weir came from the sound of the water falling nearby.

“How did I come here!” was his first thought, as he stopped.

“How did I end up here!” was his first thought, as he stopped.

“Why did I come here!” was his second.

“Why did I come here!” was his second.

Then, he stood intently listening to the water. A familiar passage in his reading, about airy tongues that syllable men’s names, rose so unbidden to his ear, that he put it from him with his hand, as if it were tangible.

Then, he stood there, listening closely to the water. A familiar line from his reading, about airy voices that pronounce people's names, came to his mind so suddenly that he brushed it away with his hand, as if it were something physical.

It was starlight. The Weir was full two miles above the spot to which the young men had repaired to watch the storm. No search had been made up here, for the tide had been running strongly down, at that time of the night of Christmas Eve, and the likeliest places for the discovery of a body, if a fatal accident had happened under such circumstances, all lay—both when the tide ebbed, and when it flowed again—between that spot and the sea. The water came over the Weir, with its usual sound on a cold starlight night, and little could be seen of it; yet Mr. Crisparkle had a strange idea that something unusual hung about the place.

It was a clear, starry night. The Weir was a full two miles from where the young men had gone to watch the storm. No one had searched up here because the tide was flowing strongly downward at that hour on Christmas Eve, and the most likely spots to find a body, if a tragic accident had occurred under these conditions, were all between that location and the sea, whether the tide was coming in or going out. The water flowed over the Weir, making its familiar sound on a cold, starry night, and it was hard to see much of it; yet Mr. Crisparkle had an odd feeling that something unusual lingered in the air around the place.

He reasoned with himself: What was it? Where was it? Put it to the proof. Which sense did it address?

He thought to himself: What was it? Where was it? Test it out. Which sense did it appeal to?

No sense reported anything unusual there. He listened again, and his sense of hearing again checked the water coming over the Weir, with its usual sound on a cold starlight night.

No sense reported anything unusual there. He listened again, and his hearing checked the water flowing over the Weir, with its typical sound on a cold, starlit night.

Knowing very well that the mystery with which his mind was occupied, might of itself give the place this haunted air, he strained those hawk’s eyes of his for the correction of his sight. He got closer to the Weir, and peered at its well-known posts and timbers. Nothing in the least unusual was remotely shadowed forth. But he resolved that he would come back early in the morning.

Knowing very well that the mystery occupying his mind could easily give the place a haunted feel, he focused intently with his sharp eyes to correct his vision. He moved closer to the Weir and examined its familiar posts and beams. There was nothing even slightly unusual in sight. But he decided that he would return early in the morning.

The Weir ran through his broken sleep, all night, and he was back again at sunrise. It was a bright frosty morning. The whole composition before him, when he stood where he had stood last night, was clearly discernible in its minutest details. He had surveyed it closely for some minutes, and was about to withdraw his eyes, when they were attracted keenly to one spot.

The Weir lingered in his broken sleep all night, and he was back again at sunrise. It was a bright, frosty morning. The entire scene before him, where he stood last night, was clearly visible in the smallest details. He had been observing it closely for a few minutes and was about to look away when his attention was suddenly drawn to a particular spot.

He turned his back upon the Weir, and looked far away at the sky, and at the earth, and then looked again at that one spot. It caught his sight again immediately, and he concentrated his vision upon it. He could not lose it now, though it was but such a speck in the landscape. It fascinated his sight. His hands began plucking off his coat. For it struck him that at that spot—a corner of the Weir—something glistened, which did not move and come over with the glistening water-drops, but remained stationary.

He turned away from the Weir and looked up at the sky and down at the ground, then he glanced back at that one spot. It immediately caught his eye again, and he focused his gaze on it. He couldn't look away now, even though it was just a tiny dot in the landscape. It captivated him. His hands started undoing his coat. It occurred to him that at that spot—a corner of the Weir—something was shining, which wasn't moving with the sparkling water drops but stayed still.

He assured himself of this, he threw off his clothes, he plunged into the icy water, and swam for the spot. Climbing the timbers, he took from them, caught among their interstices by its chain, a gold watch, bearing engraved upon its back E. D.

He confirmed this to himself, took off his clothes, jumped into the cold water, and swam to the spot. Climbing onto the wood, he retrieved a gold watch that was caught in its cracks by its chain, with "E. D." engraved on the back.

He brought the watch to the bank, swam to the Weir again, climbed it, and dived off. He knew every hole and corner of all the depths, and dived and dived and dived, until he could bear the cold no more. His notion was, that he would find the body; he only found a shirt-pin sticking in some mud and ooze.

He took the watch to the bank, swam back to the Weir, climbed it, and jumped off. He was familiar with every hole and corner of all the depths, diving repeatedly until he could no longer tolerate the cold. His plan was to find the body; instead, he only discovered a shirt pin stuck in some mud and grime.

With these discoveries he returned to Cloisterham, and, taking Neville Landless with him, went straight to the Mayor. Mr. Jasper was sent for, the watch and shirt-pin were identified, Neville was detained, and the wildest frenzy and fatuity of evil report rose against him. He was of that vindictive and violent nature, that but for his poor sister, who alone had influence over him, and out of whose sight he was never to be trusted, he would be in the daily commission of murder. Before coming to England he had caused to be whipped to death sundry “Natives”—nomadic persons, encamping now in Asia, now in Africa, now in the West Indies, and now at the North Pole—vaguely supposed in Cloisterham to be always black, always of great virtue, always calling themselves Me, and everybody else Massa or Missie (according to sex), and always reading tracts of the obscurest meaning, in broken English, but always accurately understanding them in the purest mother tongue. He had nearly brought Mrs. Crisparkle’s grey hairs with sorrow to the grave. (Those original expressions were Mr. Sapsea’s.) He had repeatedly said he would have Mr. Crisparkle’s life. He had repeatedly said he would have everybody’s life, and become in effect the last man. He had been brought down to Cloisterham, from London, by an eminent Philanthropist, and why? Because that Philanthropist had expressly declared: “I owe it to my fellow-creatures that he should be, in the words of BENTHAM, where he is the cause of the greatest danger to the smallest number.”

With these discoveries, he returned to Cloisterham and, taking Neville Landless with him, went straight to the Mayor. Mr. Jasper was called in, the watch and shirt-pin were identified, Neville was held, and the wildest rumors and absurd accusations arose against him. He had such a vengeful and aggressive nature that, if it weren't for his poor sister—who was the only one with any influence over him and whom he could never be trusted out of sight of—he would be committing murder daily. Before coming to England, he had had several ‘Natives’ whipped to death—nomadic people who moved between Asia, Africa, the West Indies, and the North Pole—who people in Cloisterham vaguely assumed were always black, always virtuous, always referred to themselves as Me, and everyone else as Massa or Missie (depending on gender), and who were always reading tracts filled with obscure meanings in broken English but somehow fully understood them in their native tongue. He had nearly driven Mrs. Crisparkle to the grave with sorrow over this. (Those original phrases were Mr. Sapsea’s.) He had repeatedly expressed a desire to kill Mr. Crisparkle. He had often said he would take everyone’s life and effectively become the last man standing. He had been brought down to Cloisterham from London by a well-known Philanthropist, and why? Because that Philanthropist had expressly stated: “I owe it to my fellow-creatures that he should be, in the words of BENTHAM, where he is the cause of the greatest danger to the smallest number.”

These dropping shots from the blunderbusses of blunderheadedness might not have hit him in a vital place. But he had to stand against a trained and well-directed fire of arms of precision too. He had notoriously threatened the lost young man, and had, according to the showing of his own faithful friend and tutor who strove so hard for him, a cause of bitter animosity (created by himself, and stated by himself), against that ill-starred fellow. He had armed himself with an offensive weapon for the fatal night, and he had gone off early in the morning, after making preparations for departure. He had been found with traces of blood on him; truly, they might have been wholly caused as he represented, but they might not, also. On a search-warrant being issued for the examination of his room, clothes, and so forth, it was discovered that he had destroyed all his papers, and rearranged all his possessions, on the very afternoon of the disappearance. The watch found at the Weir was challenged by the jeweller as one he had wound and set for Edwin Drood, at twenty minutes past two on that same afternoon; and it had run down, before being cast into the water; and it was the jeweller’s positive opinion that it had never been re-wound. This would justify the hypothesis that the watch was taken from him not long after he left Mr. Jasper’s house at midnight, in company with the last person seen with him, and that it had been thrown away after being retained some hours. Why thrown away? If he had been murdered, and so artfully disfigured, or concealed, or both, as that the murderer hoped identification to be impossible, except from something that he wore, assuredly the murderer would seek to remove from the body the most lasting, the best known, and the most easily recognisable, things upon it. Those things would be the watch and shirt-pin. As to his opportunities of casting them into the river; if he were the object of these suspicions, they were easy. For, he had been seen by many persons, wandering about on that side of the city—indeed on all sides of it—in a miserable and seemingly half-distracted manner. As to the choice of the spot, obviously such criminating evidence had better take its chance of being found anywhere, rather than upon himself, or in his possession. Concerning the reconciliatory nature of the appointed meeting between the two young men, very little could be made of that in young Landless’s favour; for it distinctly appeared that the meeting originated, not with him, but with Mr. Crisparkle, and that it had been urged on by Mr. Crisparkle; and who could say how unwillingly, or in what ill-conditioned mood, his enforced pupil had gone to it? The more his case was looked into, the weaker it became in every point. Even the broad suggestion that the lost young man had absconded, was rendered additionally improbable on the showing of the young lady from whom he had so lately parted; for; what did she say, with great earnestness and sorrow, when interrogated? That he had, expressly and enthusiastically, planned with her, that he would await the arrival of her guardian, Mr. Grewgious. And yet, be it observed, he disappeared before that gentleman appeared.

These random shots from the clueless might not have hit him in a critical spot. But he also had to deal with a trained and well-aimed fire of precise arms. He had famously threatened the lost young man and, according to his own loyal friend and tutor who tried so hard for him, had created a strong grudge (which he himself admitted) against that unfortunate guy. He had armed himself with a weapon for that fateful night and left early in the morning after making plans to go. He was found with traces of blood on him; while it's possible they were exactly as he claimed, they might not have been. When a search warrant was issued to examine his room, clothes, and such, it was discovered that he had destroyed all his papers and rearranged all his belongings on the same afternoon the young man went missing. The watch found at the Weir was identified by the jeweler as one he had wound and set for Edwin Drood at twenty minutes past two that afternoon, and it had stopped running before being thrown into the water. The jeweler firmly believed it had never been wound again. This would support the theory that the watch was taken from him not long after he left Mr. Jasper’s house at midnight with the last person seen with him, and that it had been discarded after being kept for a few hours. Why throw it away? If he had been murdered and artfully disguised or concealed, with the killer hoping identification would be impossible except for something he was wearing, the murderer would definitely try to remove the most lasting, well-known, and easily recognizable items. Those would be the watch and the shirt pin. As for the opportunities to toss them into the river, if he was under suspicion, there were plenty. He had been seen by many people wandering around that side of the city—really, on all sides—in a miserable and seemingly half-crazed state. As for the location choice, it was clear that any incriminating evidence had a better chance of being found anywhere else rather than on him or in his possession. Regarding the supposed reconciling nature of the meeting between the two young men, not much could be argued in young Landless’s favor; it was clear that the meeting originated not with him but with Mr. Crisparkle, and that it had been pushed by Mr. Crisparkle; who could say how reluctantly, or in what bad mood, his forced pupil had gone to it? The more his case was investigated, the weaker it became on every point. Even the broad suggestion that the lost young man had run away was made even less likely by what the young lady he had just parted from said with great seriousness and sorrow when questioned: that he had excitedly planned with her that he would wait for her guardian, Mr. Grewgious, to arrive. And yet, it should be noted, he vanished before that gentleman showed up.

On the suspicions thus urged and supported, Neville was detained, and re-detained, and the search was pressed on every hand, and Jasper laboured night and day. But nothing more was found. No discovery being made, which proved the lost man to be dead, it at length became necessary to release the person suspected of having made away with him. Neville was set at large. Then, a consequence ensued which Mr. Crisparkle had too well foreseen. Neville must leave the place, for the place shunned him and cast him out. Even had it not been so, the dear old china shepherdess would have worried herself to death with fears for her son, and with general trepidation occasioned by their having such an inmate. Even had that not been so, the authority to which the Minor Canon deferred officially, would have settled the point.

Due to the suspicions raised, Neville was detained and re-detained, while the search continued everywhere, and Jasper worked tirelessly. But nothing else was found. Since there was no evidence proving that the missing man was dead, it eventually became necessary to release the person suspected of harming him. Neville was freed. Then, a consequence occurred that Mr. Crisparkle had anticipated too well. Neville had to leave the place because it rejected him and pushed him away. Even if that hadn’t been the case, the beloved old china shepherdess would have worried herself sick about her son and experienced constant anxiety from having such a resident. Even if that weren’t true, the authority that the Minor Canon officially respected would have decided the matter.

“Mr. Crisparkle,” quoth the Dean, “human justice may err, but it must act according to its lights. The days of taking sanctuary are past. This young man must not take sanctuary with us.”

“Mr. Crisparkle,” said the Dean, “human justice can make mistakes, but it has to operate within its own understanding. The days of seeking refuge are over. This young man cannot seek sanctuary with us.”

“You mean that he must leave my house, sir?”

“You're saying he has to leave my house, sir?”

“Mr. Crisparkle,” returned the prudent Dean, “I claim no authority in your house. I merely confer with you, on the painful necessity you find yourself under, of depriving this young man of the great advantages of your counsel and instruction.”

“Mr. Crisparkle,” replied the cautious Dean, “I don’t have any authority in your home. I’m just discussing with you the unfortunate situation you’re in, having to take away this young man’s opportunity to benefit from your guidance and teaching.”

“It is very lamentable, sir,” Mr. Crisparkle represented.

“It’s really unfortunate, sir,” Mr. Crisparkle said.

“Very much so,” the Dean assented.

“Totally,” the Dean agreed.

“And if it be a necessity—” Mr. Crisparkle faltered.

“And if it’s really necessary—” Mr. Crisparkle hesitated.

“As you unfortunately find it to be,” returned the Dean.

"As you unfortunately see it," replied the Dean.

Mr. Crisparkle bowed submissively: “It is hard to prejudge his case, sir, but I am sensible that—”

Mr. Crisparkle bowed respectfully: “It’s difficult to judge his case in advance, sir, but I realize that—”

“Just so. Perfectly. As you say, Mr. Crisparkle,” interposed the Dean, nodding his head smoothly, “there is nothing else to be done. No doubt, no doubt. There is no alternative, as your good sense has discovered.”

“Exactly. Perfectly. As you said, Mr. Crisparkle,” the Dean added, nodding in agreement, “there’s nothing else to be done. No doubt about it. There’s no other option, as your wise judgment has noted.”

“I am entirely satisfied of his perfect innocence, sir, nevertheless.”

“I’m completely convinced of his total innocence, sir, nonetheless.”

“We-e-ell!” said the Dean, in a more confidential tone, and slightly glancing around him, “I would not say so, generally. Not generally. Enough of suspicion attaches to him to—no, I think I would not say so, generally.”

“W-e-ll!” said the Dean, in a more confidential tone, and slightly glancing around him, “I wouldn’t say that, usually. Not usually. There’s enough suspicion around him to—no, I think I wouldn’t say that, usually.”

Mr. Crisparkle bowed again.

Mr. Crisparkle bowed once more.

“It does not become us, perhaps,” pursued the Dean, “to be partisans. Not partisans. We clergy keep our hearts warm and our heads cool, and we hold a judicious middle course.”

“It may not be right for us,” the Dean continued, “to take sides. Not take sides. We clergy keep our hearts warm and our heads cool, and we maintain a balanced middle ground.”

“I hope you do not object, sir, to my having stated in public, emphatically, that he will reappear here, whenever any new suspicion may be awakened, or any new circumstance may come to light in this extraordinary matter?”

“I hope you don’t mind, sir, that I have publicly stated, clearly, that he will show up here again whenever new suspicion arises or any new information comes to light in this unusual situation?”

“Not at all,” returned the Dean. “And yet, do you know, I don’t think,” with a very nice and neat emphasis on those two words: “I don’t think I would state it emphatically. State it? Ye-e-es! But emphatically? No-o-o. I think not. In point of fact, Mr. Crisparkle, keeping our hearts warm and our heads cool, we clergy need do nothing emphatically.”

“Not at all,” replied the Dean. “And you know, I don’t think,” with a really nice emphasis on those two words: “I don’t think I would say it with certainty. Say it? Yeah! But with certainty? No. I think not. In fact, Mr. Crisparkle, keeping our hearts warm and our heads cool, we clergy don’t need to do anything with certainty.”

So Minor Canon Row knew Neville Landless no more; and he went whithersoever he would, or could, with a blight upon his name and fame.

So Minor Canon Row knew Neville Landless no more; and he went wherever he wanted, or could, with a stain on his name and reputation.

It was not until then that John Jasper silently resumed his place in the choir. Haggard and red-eyed, his hopes plainly had deserted him, his sanguine mood was gone, and all his worst misgivings had come back. A day or two afterwards, while unrobing, he took his Diary from a pocket of his coat, turned the leaves, and with an impressive look, and without one spoken word, handed this entry to Mr. Crisparkle to read:

It was at that moment that John Jasper quietly went back to his spot in the choir. Exhausted and with bloodshot eyes, it was clear that his hopes had left him, his optimism was gone, and all his deepest fears had returned. A day or two later, while changing out of his robe, he took his Diary from a pocket in his coat, flipped through the pages, and with a serious expression, handed this entry to Mr. Crisparkle to read without saying a word:

“My dear boy is murdered. The discovery of the watch and shirt-pin convinces me that he was murdered that night, and that his jewellery was taken from him to prevent identification by its means. All the delusive hopes I had founded on his separation from his betrothed wife, I give to the winds. They perish before this fatal discovery. I now swear, and record the oath on this page, That I nevermore will discuss this mystery with any human creature until I hold the clue to it in my hand. That I never will relax in my secrecy or in my search. That I will fasten the crime of the murder of my dear dead boy upon the murderer. And, That I devote myself to his destruction.”

"My dear boy has been murdered. The discovery of the watch and shirt-pin convinces me that he was killed that night, and that his jewelry was taken from him to prevent identification. All the false hopes I had based on his separation from his fiancée are gone. They vanish before this terrible revelation. I now swear, and write this oath on this page, that I will never again discuss this mystery with anyone until I have the solution in my hand. That I will never give up my secrecy or my search. That I will hold the murderer responsible for the death of my dear boy. And, that I commit myself to his destruction."

CHAPTER XVII.
PHILANTHROPY, PROFESSIONAL AND UNPROFESSIONAL

Full half a year had come and gone, and Mr. Crisparkle sat in a waiting-room in the London chief offices of the Haven of Philanthropy, until he could have audience of Mr. Honeythunder.

Full six months had passed, and Mr. Crisparkle was sitting in a waiting room at the London headquarters of the Haven of Philanthropy, waiting to meet Mr. Honeythunder.

In his college days of athletic exercises, Mr. Crisparkle had known professors of the Noble Art of fisticuffs, and had attended two or three of their gloved gatherings. He had now an opportunity of observing that as to the phrenological formation of the backs of their heads, the Professing Philanthropists were uncommonly like the Pugilists. In the development of all those organs which constitute, or attend, a propensity to “pitch into” your fellow-creatures, the Philanthropists were remarkably favoured. There were several Professors passing in and out, with exactly the aggressive air upon them of being ready for a turn-up with any Novice who might happen to be on hand, that Mr. Crisparkle well remembered in the circles of the Fancy. Preparations were in progress for a moral little Mill somewhere on the rural circuit, and other Professors were backing this or that Heavy-Weight as good for such or such speech-making hits, so very much after the manner of the sporting publicans, that the intended Resolutions might have been Rounds. In an official manager of these displays much celebrated for his platform tactics, Mr. Crisparkle recognised (in a suit of black) the counterpart of a deceased benefactor of his species, an eminent public character, once known to fame as Frosty-faced Fogo, who in days of yore superintended the formation of the magic circle with the ropes and stakes. There were only three conditions of resemblance wanting between these Professors and those. Firstly, the Philanthropists were in very bad training: much too fleshy, and presenting, both in face and figure, a superabundance of what is known to Pugilistic Experts as Suet Pudding. Secondly, the Philanthropists had not the good temper of the Pugilists, and used worse language. Thirdly, their fighting code stood in great need of revision, as empowering them not only to bore their man to the ropes, but to bore him to the confines of distraction; also to hit him when he was down, hit him anywhere and anyhow, kick him, stamp upon him, gouge him, and maul him behind his back without mercy. In these last particulars the Professors of the Noble Art were much nobler than the Professors of Philanthropy.

During his college years of athletic activities, Mr. Crisparkle had met professors of the Noble Art of boxing and had attended a couple of their gloved matches. He now had the chance to notice that when it came to the shape of the backs of their heads, the Professing Philanthropists looked remarkably like the Boxers. In terms of all the traits that contribute to a tendency to “throw down” with others, the Philanthropists were notably well-endowed. There were several Professors coming and going, with the same aggressive vibe of being ready for a bout with any Novice who happened to be around, which Mr. Crisparkle clearly recalled from the boxing circles. They were getting ready for a moral little match somewhere on the rural circuit, and other Professors were supporting one Heavyweight or another as good for making various speeches, much like the sporty pub owners, so much so that the proposed Resolutions could have been rounds. In an official manager of these events, well-known for his stage presence, Mr. Crisparkle recognized (dressed in black) the counterpart of a late benefactor of his kind—a prominent public figure once famous as Frosty-faced Fogo, who in the past oversaw the construction of the magic circle with the ropes and stakes. There were only three similarities lacking between these Professors and those. First, the Philanthropists were in terrible shape: far too heavy and displaying, both in face and figure, an excess of what Pugilistic Experts refer to as Suet Pudding. Second, the Philanthropists lacked the good nature of the Boxers and used worse language. Third, their code for fighting was in dire need of an update, allowing them not only to push their opponent to the ropes but to drive him to the edge of madness; they could also hit him when he was down, hit him anywhere and in any way, kick him, stomp on him, gouge him, and attack him from behind without mercy. In these last respects, the Professors of the Noble Art were much nobler than the Professors of Philanthropy.

Mr. Crisparkle was so completely lost in musing on these similarities and dissimilarities, at the same time watching the crowd which came and went by, always, as it seemed, on errands of antagonistically snatching something from somebody, and never giving anything to anybody, that his name was called before he heard it. On his at length responding, he was shown by a miserably shabby and underpaid stipendiary Philanthropist (who could hardly have done worse if he had taken service with a declared enemy of the human race) to Mr. Honeythunder’s room.

Mr. Crisparkle was completely caught up in thinking about these similarities and differences while also watching the crowd that came and went, which always seemed to be on missions to take something from someone and never to give anything to anyone. He didn’t hear his name being called until it finally registered. When he finally responded, a poorly dressed and underpaid charity worker (who couldn’t have done a worse job if he worked for someone who openly hated humanity) led him to Mr. Honeythunder’s office.

“Sir,” said Mr. Honeythunder, in his tremendous voice, like a schoolmaster issuing orders to a boy of whom he had a bad opinion, “sit down.”

“Sir,” said Mr. Honeythunder, in his booming voice, like a teacher giving orders to a student he thought little of, “sit down.”

Mr. Crisparkle seated himself.

Mr. Crisparkle sat down.

Mr. Honeythunder having signed the remaining few score of a few thousand circulars, calling upon a corresponding number of families without means to come forward, stump up instantly, and be Philanthropists, or go to the Devil, another shabby stipendiary Philanthropist (highly disinterested, if in earnest) gathered these into a basket and walked off with them.

Mr. Honeythunder had signed the last few dozen of a few thousand circulars, urging a matching number of families in need to step up, pay up immediately, and be philanthropists, or else face the consequences. Another somewhat unscrupulous paid philanthropist (genuinely disinterested, if sincere) collected these into a basket and walked away with them.

“Now, Mr. Crisparkle,” said Mr. Honeythunder, turning his chair half round towards him when they were alone, and squaring his arms with his hands on his knees, and his brows knitted, as if he added, I am going to make short work of you: “Now, Mr. Crisparkle, we entertain different views, you and I, sir, of the sanctity of human life.”

“Now, Mr. Crisparkle,” said Mr. Honeythunder, turning his chair slightly towards him when they were alone, crossing his arms with his hands on his knees, and furrowing his brows as if to say, I’m going to cut to the chase with you: “Now, Mr. Crisparkle, we have different opinions about the sanctity of human life.”

“Do we?” returned the Minor Canon.

“Do we?” replied the Minor Canon.

“We do, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Might I ask you,” said the Minor Canon: “what are your views on that subject?”

“Might I ask you,” said the Minor Canon, “what are your thoughts on that subject?”

“That human life is a thing to be held sacred, sir.”

“That human life is something to be held sacred, sir.”

“Might I ask you,” pursued the Minor Canon as before: “what you suppose to be my views on that subject?”

“Might I ask you,” continued the Minor Canon as before, “what you think my views are on that subject?”

“By George, sir!” returned the Philanthropist, squaring his arms still more, as he frowned on Mr. Crisparkle: “they are best known to yourself.”

“By George, sir!” replied the Philanthropist, crossing his arms even tighter as he glared at Mr. Crisparkle. “You know them best yourself.”

“Readily admitted. But you began by saying that we took different views, you know. Therefore (or you could not say so) you must have set up some views as mine. Pray, what views have you set up as mine?”

“Sure, I’ll admit that. But you started by saying we have different perspectives, right? So, you must have established some opinions that are like mine. Please, what opinions have you set up as mine?”

“Here is a man—and a young man,” said Mr. Honeythunder, as if that made the matter infinitely worse, and he could have easily borne the loss of an old one, “swept off the face of the earth by a deed of violence. What do you call that?”

“Here’s a man—and a young man,” said Mr. Honeythunder, as if that made the situation infinitely worse, and he could have easily accepted the loss of an older one, “swept off the face of the earth by an act of violence. What do you call that?”

“Murder,” said the Minor Canon.

“Murder,” said the Assistant Canon.

“What do you call the doer of that deed, sir?

“What do you call the person who did that, sir?

“A murderer,” said the Minor Canon.

“A murderer,” said the Minor Canon.

“I am glad to hear you admit so much, sir,” retorted Mr. Honeythunder, in his most offensive manner; “and I candidly tell you that I didn’t expect it.” Here he lowered heavily at Mr. Crisparkle again.

“I’m glad to hear you admit that, sir,” replied Mr. Honeythunder, in his most irritating way; “and I’ll be honest, I didn’t expect it.” Here he glared heavily at Mr. Crisparkle again.

“Be so good as to explain what you mean by those very unjustifiable expressions.”

“Could you please explain what you mean by those completely unacceptable remarks?”

“I don’t sit here, sir,” returned the Philanthropist, raising his voice to a roar, “to be browbeaten.”

“I’m not sitting here, sir,” replied the Philanthropist, raising his voice to a shout, “to be bullied.”

“As the only other person present, no one can possibly know that better than I do,” returned the Minor Canon very quietly. “But I interrupt your explanation.”

“As the only other person here, no one knows that better than I do,” the Minor Canon replied calmly. “But I’m interrupting your explanation.”

“Murder!” proceeded Mr. Honeythunder, in a kind of boisterous reverie, with his platform folding of his arms, and his platform nod of abhorrent reflection after each short sentiment of a word. “Bloodshed! Abel! Cain! I hold no terms with Cain. I repudiate with a shudder the red hand when it is offered me.”

“Murder!” Mr. Honeythunder continued, caught up in a loud daydream, folding his arms as he nodded in disgust after each brief statement. “Bloodshed! Abel! Cain! I want nothing to do with Cain. I recoil in horror from the bloody hand when it’s offered to me.”

Instead of instantly leaping into his chair and cheering himself hoarse, as the Brotherhood in public meeting assembled would infallibly have done on this cue, Mr. Crisparkle merely reversed the quiet crossing of his legs, and said mildly: “Don’t let me interrupt your explanation—when you begin it.”

Instead of jumping into his chair and cheering loudly, like the Brotherhood would have done at a public meeting, Mr. Crisparkle simply uncrossed his legs and said calmly, “Don’t let me interrupt your explanation—whenever you decide to start it.”

“The Commandments say, no murder. NO murder, sir!” proceeded Mr. Honeythunder, platformally pausing as if he took Mr. Crisparkle to task for having distinctly asserted that they said: You may do a little murder, and then leave off.

“The Commandments say, no murder. NO murder, sir!” Mr. Honeythunder continued, pausing dramatically as if he were scolding Mr. Crisparkle for clearly suggesting that they implied: You may commit a little murder, and then stop.

“And they also say, you shall bear no false witness,” observed Mr. Crisparkle.

"And they also say, you must not bear false witness," noted Mr. Crisparkle.

“Enough!” bellowed Mr. Honeythunder, with a solemnity and severity that would have brought the house down at a meeting, “E—e—nough! My late wards being now of age, and I being released from a trust which I cannot contemplate without a thrill of horror, there are the accounts which you have undertaken to accept on their behalf, and there is a statement of the balance which you have undertaken to receive, and which you cannot receive too soon. And let me tell you, sir, I wish that, as a man and a Minor Canon, you were better employed,” with a nod. “Better employed,” with another nod. “Bet—ter em—ployed!” with another and the three nods added up.

“Enough!” shouted Mr. Honeythunder, with a seriousness and sternness that would have silenced the room at a meeting, “E—e—nough! My late wards are now of age, and I am free from a responsibility that I can’t think about without a shiver of fear. Here are the accounts you agreed to take care of on their behalf, and here’s the statement of the balance that you agreed to accept, which you need to process as soon as possible. And let me tell you, sir, I wish that, as a man and a Minor Canon, you were doing something more worthwhile,” with a nod. “More worthwhile,” with another nod. “More—worth—while!” with another nod, and those three nods added up.

Mr. Crisparkle rose; a little heated in the face, but with perfect command of himself.

Mr. Crisparkle stood up, a bit flushed in the face, but completely in control of himself.

“Mr. Honeythunder,” he said, taking up the papers referred to: “my being better or worse employed than I am at present is a matter of taste and opinion. You might think me better employed in enrolling myself a member of your Society.”

“Mr. Honeythunder,” he said, picking up the papers mentioned, “whether I’m better or worse off than I am right now is really just a matter of taste and opinion. You might think I’d be better off joining your Society.”

“Ay, indeed, sir!” retorted Mr. Honeythunder, shaking his head in a threatening manner. “It would have been better for you if you had done that long ago!”

“Yeah, for sure, sir!” shot back Mr. Honeythunder, shaking his head in a threatening way. “You would have been better off if you had done that a long time ago!”

“I think otherwise.”

"I disagree."

“Or,” said Mr. Honeythunder, shaking his head again, “I might think one of your profession better employed in devoting himself to the discovery and punishment of guilt than in leaving that duty to be undertaken by a layman.”

“Or,” Mr. Honeythunder said, shaking his head again, “I might think someone in your profession would be better off focusing on discovering and punishing guilt instead of leaving that responsibility to an outsider.”

“I may regard my profession from a point of view which teaches me that its first duty is towards those who are in necessity and tribulation, who are desolate and oppressed,” said Mr. Crisparkle. “However, as I have quite clearly satisfied myself that it is no part of my profession to make professions, I say no more of that. But I owe it to Mr. Neville, and to Mr. Neville’s sister (and in a much lower degree to myself), to say to you that I know I was in the full possession and understanding of Mr. Neville’s mind and heart at the time of this occurrence; and that, without in the least colouring or concealing what was to be deplored in him and required to be corrected, I feel certain that his tale is true. Feeling that certainty, I befriend him. As long as that certainty shall last, I will befriend him. And if any consideration could shake me in this resolve, I should be so ashamed of myself for my meanness, that no man’s good opinion—no, nor no woman’s—so gained, could compensate me for the loss of my own.”

“I look at my profession in a way that recognizes its primary responsibility is towards those who are in need and hardship, who feel lost and oppressed,” said Mr. Crisparkle. “However, since I’ve clearly convinced myself that it’s not my job to make grand statements, I won’t say more about that. But I owe it to Mr. Neville and his sister (and to a much lesser extent, to myself) to tell you that I know I fully understood Mr. Neville’s thoughts and feelings at the time this happened; and that, without at all softening or hiding what was unfortunate in him and needed correction, I am sure that his story is true. Because I hold that certainty, I support him. As long as that certainty lasts, I will support him. And if any reason could make me waver in this decision, I would be so ashamed of myself for being petty that no one’s good opinion—neither a man’s nor a woman’s—could make up for the loss of my own.”

Good fellow! manly fellow! And he was so modest, too. There was no more self-assertion in the Minor Canon than in the schoolboy who had stood in the breezy playing-fields keeping a wicket. He was simply and staunchly true to his duty alike in the large case and in the small. So all true souls ever are. So every true soul ever was, ever is, and ever will be. There is nothing little to the really great in spirit.

Good guy! What a man! And he was so humble, too. The Minor Canon showed no more self-importance than a schoolboy standing in the breezy playing fields guarding a wicket. He was simply and firmly dedicated to his duty, both in big matters and small ones. That's how all genuine people are. That's how every genuine person has been, is, and always will be. To those truly great in spirit, nothing is insignificant.

“Then who do you make out did the deed?” asked Mr. Honeythunder, turning on him abruptly.

“Then who do you think did it?” asked Mr. Honeythunder, suddenly turning to him.

“Heaven forbid,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “that in my desire to clear one man I should lightly criminate another! I accuse no one.”

"Heaven forbid," said Mr. Crisparkle, "that in my desire to clear one person, I should casually blame another! I'm not accusing anyone."

“Tcha!” ejaculated Mr. Honeythunder with great disgust; for this was by no means the principle on which the Philanthropic Brotherhood usually proceeded. “And, sir, you are not a disinterested witness, we must bear in mind.”

“Tcha!” exclaimed Mr. Honeythunder with great disgust; because this was definitely not the principle on which the Philanthropic Brotherhood usually operated. “And, sir, you are not an unbiased witness, we must keep that in mind.”

“How am I an interested one?” inquired Mr. Crisparkle, smiling innocently, at a loss to imagine.

“How am I the interested one?” Mr. Crisparkle asked, smiling innocently, unable to imagine.

“There was a certain stipend, sir, paid to you for your pupil, which may have warped your judgment a bit,” said Mr. Honeythunder, coarsely.

“There was a certain payment, sir, given to you for your student, which might have affected your judgment a little,” said Mr. Honeythunder, bluntly.

“Perhaps I expect to retain it still?” Mr. Crisparkle returned, enlightened; “do you mean that too?”

“Maybe I still expect to keep it?” Mr. Crisparkle replied, realizing; “is that what you mean too?”

“Well, sir,” returned the professional Philanthropist, getting up and thrusting his hands down into his trousers-pockets, “I don’t go about measuring people for caps. If people find I have any about me that fit ’em, they can put ’em on and wear ’em, if they like. That’s their look out: not mine.”

“Well, sir,” replied the professional philanthropist, getting up and sticking his hands in his pockets, “I don’t go around measuring people for hats. If people find I have any that fit them, they can put them on and wear them if they want. That’s their concern, not mine.”

Mr. Crisparkle eyed him with a just indignation, and took him to task thus:

Mr. Crisparkle looked at him with righteous anger and addressed him like this:

“Mr. Honeythunder, I hoped when I came in here that I might be under no necessity of commenting on the introduction of platform manners or platform manœuvres among the decent forbearances of private life. But you have given me such a specimen of both, that I should be a fit subject for both if I remained silent respecting them. They are detestable.”

“Mr. Honeythunder, I hoped when I walked in here that I wouldn’t have to say anything about the introduction of platform manners or platform tactics in the respectable boundaries of private life. But you’ve shown me such an example of both that I would be entirely wrong to stay silent about them. They’re awful.”

“They don’t suit you, I dare say, sir.”

“They don't look good on you, I must say, sir.”

“They are,” repeated Mr. Crisparkle, without noticing the interruption, “detestable. They violate equally the justice that should belong to Christians, and the restraints that should belong to gentlemen. You assume a great crime to have been committed by one whom I, acquainted with the attendant circumstances, and having numerous reasons on my side, devoutly believe to be innocent of it. Because I differ from you on that vital point, what is your platform resource? Instantly to turn upon me, charging that I have no sense of the enormity of the crime itself, but am its aider and abettor! So, another time—taking me as representing your opponent in other cases—you set up a platform credulity; a moved and seconded and carried-unanimously profession of faith in some ridiculous delusion or mischievous imposition. I decline to believe it, and you fall back upon your platform resource of proclaiming that I believe nothing; that because I will not bow down to a false God of your making, I deny the true God! Another time you make the platform discovery that War is a calamity, and you propose to abolish it by a string of twisted resolutions tossed into the air like the tail of a kite. I do not admit the discovery to be yours in the least, and I have not a grain of faith in your remedy. Again, your platform resource of representing me as revelling in the horrors of a battle-field like a fiend incarnate! Another time, in another of your undiscriminating platform rushes, you would punish the sober for the drunken. I claim consideration for the comfort, convenience, and refreshment of the sober; and you presently make platform proclamation that I have a depraved desire to turn Heaven’s creatures into swine and wild beasts! In all such cases your movers, and your seconders, and your supporters—your regular Professors of all degrees, run amuck like so many mad Malays; habitually attributing the lowest and basest motives with the utmost recklessness (let me call your attention to a recent instance in yourself for which you should blush), and quoting figures which you know to be as wilfully onesided as a statement of any complicated account that should be all Creditor side and no Debtor, or all Debtor side and no Creditor. Therefore it is, Mr. Honeythunder, that I consider the platform a sufficiently bad example and a sufficiently bad school, even in public life; but hold that, carried into private life, it becomes an unendurable nuisance.”

“They are,” repeated Mr. Crisparkle, without noticing the interruption, “horrible. They completely disregard the fairness that should be part of being a Christian and the decency that should belong to a gentleman. You claim a serious crime has been committed by someone whom I, knowing the surrounding circumstances and having many reasons to support my view, firmly believe is innocent. Because I disagree with you on that crucial point, what’s your fallback? Immediately to attack me, accusing me of not understanding the seriousness of the crime itself, but of being an accomplice! So, next time—assuming I represent your opponent in other situations—you establish a platform belief; a motion that’s moved, seconded, and unanimously approved, supporting some absurd myth or harmful scam. I refuse to believe it, and you retreat to your fallback of declaring that I believe in nothing; that because I won’t worship a false idol of your creation, I reject the true God! Another time, you make the platform claim that war is a disaster, and you suggest we end it with a series of convoluted resolutions tossed around like the tail of a kite. I don’t even acknowledge that discovery as yours, and I have zero faith in your solution. Again, your fallback is to portray me as reveling in the horrors of a battlefield like a ruthless monster! Once more, in another of your indiscriminate platform frenzies, you would punish the sober for the actions of the drunk. I demand respect for the comfort and wellbeing of the sober, and you quickly declare that I have a twisted desire to turn God’s creatures into pigs and wild beasts! In all these cases, your organizers, supporters, and backers—your regular professors of all kinds—run wild like crazed individuals; consistently attributing the lowest motives with complete recklessness (let me point out a recent example in you that you should be ashamed of), and citing figures that you know are intentionally biased, just like stating any complicated account that shows only one side. That's why, Mr. Honeythunder, I find the platform a really bad example and a terrible lesson, especially in public life; but when it spills into private life, it becomes an unbearable nuisance.”

“These are strong words, sir!” exclaimed the Philanthropist.

“These are powerful words, sir!” the Philanthropist exclaimed.

“I hope so,” said Mr. Crisparkle. “Good morning.”

“I hope so,” said Mr. Crisparkle. “Good morning.”

He walked out of the Haven at a great rate, but soon fell into his regular brisk pace, and soon had a smile upon his face as he went along, wondering what the china shepherdess would have said if she had seen him pounding Mr. Honeythunder in the late little lively affair. For Mr. Crisparkle had just enough of harmless vanity to hope that he had hit hard, and to glow with the belief that he had trimmed the Philanthropic Jacket pretty handsomely.

He left the Haven quickly, but soon fell back into his usual brisk pace, and before long had a smile on his face as he walked along, wondering what the china shepherdess would have said if she had seen him beating Mr. Honeythunder in that little lively incident. Because Mr. Crisparkle had just the right amount of harmless vanity to think he had done well, and he felt pretty proud of how he had handled the Philanthropic Jacket.

He took himself to Staple Inn, but not to P. J. T. and Mr. Grewgious. Full many a creaking stair he climbed before he reached some attic rooms in a corner, turned the latch of their unbolted door, and stood beside the table of Neville Landless.

He went to Staple Inn, but not to see P. J. T. and Mr. Grewgious. He climbed many creaking stairs before he reached some attic rooms in a corner, turned the latch of their unbolted door, and stood beside the table of Neville Landless.

An air of retreat and solitude hung about the rooms and about their inhabitant. He was much worn, and so were they. Their sloping ceilings, cumbrous rusty locks and grates, and heavy wooden bins and beams, slowly mouldering withal, had a prisonous look, and he had the haggard face of a prisoner. Yet the sunlight shone in at the ugly garret-window, which had a penthouse to itself thrust out among the tiles; and on the cracked and smoke-blackened parapet beyond, some of the deluded sparrows of the place rheumatically hopped, like little feathered cripples who had left their crutches in their nests; and there was a play of living leaves at hand that changed the air, and made an imperfect sort of music in it that would have been melody in the country.

An atmosphere of retreat and isolation filled the rooms and surrounded their occupant. He looked worn out, and so did they. Their slanted ceilings, heavy rusted locks and grates, and bulky wooden bins and beams, slowly decaying, gave off a prison-like vibe, and he had the haggard expression of a captive. Yet sunlight poured in through the grimy garret window, which had its own little awning sticking out among the tiles; and on the cracked, soot-stained ledge outside, some misguided sparrows hopped around awkwardly, like little feathered crips that had left their crutches back in their nests; nearby, a flutter of living leaves stirred the air and created a kind of imperfect music that would have sounded like a melody in the countryside.

The rooms were sparely furnished, but with good store of books. Everything expressed the abode of a poor student. That Mr. Crisparkle had been either chooser, lender, or donor of the books, or that he combined the three characters, might have been easily seen in the friendly beam of his eyes upon them as he entered.

The rooms were simply furnished but filled with a good number of books. Everything revealed the home of a struggling student. It was clear from the warm look in Mr. Crisparkle's eyes when he walked in that he had either chosen, lent, or donated the books, or perhaps he did all three.

“How goes it, Neville?”

“How’s it going, Neville?”

“I am in good heart, Mr. Crisparkle, and working away.”

"I’m feeling good, Mr. Crisparkle, and I’m keeping busy."

“I wish your eyes were not quite so large and not quite so bright,” said the Minor Canon, slowly releasing the hand he had taken in his.

“I wish your eyes weren’t quite so big and so bright,” said the Minor Canon, slowly letting go of the hand he had taken in his.

“They brighten at the sight of you,” returned Neville. “If you were to fall away from me, they would soon be dull enough.”

“They light up when they see you,” Neville replied. “If you were to pull away from me, they would quickly lose their sparkle.”

“Rally, rally!” urged the other, in a stimulating tone. “Fight for it, Neville!”

“Come on, come on!” urged the other, in an encouraging tone. “Fight for it, Neville!”

“If I were dying, I feel as if a word from you would rally me; if my pulse had stopped, I feel as if your touch would make it beat again,” said Neville. “But I have rallied, and am doing famously.”

“If I were dying, I feel like a word from you would bring me back; if my heart had stopped, I feel like your touch would make it beat again,” said Neville. “But I have rallied, and I'm doing great.”

Mr. Crisparkle turned him with his face a little more towards the light.

Mr. Crisparkle turned him so his face was a bit more toward the light.

“I want to see a ruddier touch here, Neville,” he said, indicating his own healthy cheek by way of pattern. “I want more sun to shine upon you.”

“I want to see a healthier glow here, Neville,” he said, pointing to his own rosy cheek as an example. “I want more sunlight to shine on you.”

Neville drooped suddenly, as he replied in a lowered voice: “I am not hardy enough for that, yet. I may become so, but I cannot bear it yet. If you had gone through those Cloisterham streets as I did; if you had seen, as I did, those averted eyes, and the better sort of people silently giving me too much room to pass, that I might not touch them or come near them, you wouldn’t think it quite unreasonable that I cannot go about in the daylight.”

Neville slumped a bit as he spoke in a quieter tone: “I’m not strong enough for that yet. I might be someday, but I can't handle it right now. If you had walked through those Cloisterham streets like I did; if you had seen, like I did, the people looking away, and the nicer folks giving me too much space so I wouldn’t brush against them or get too close, you wouldn’t think it’s unreasonable that I can’t go out in the daylight.”

“My poor fellow!” said the Minor Canon, in a tone so purely sympathetic that the young man caught his hand, “I never said it was unreasonable; never thought so. But I should like you to do it.”

“My poor friend!” said the Minor Canon, in a tone so genuinely sympathetic that the young man took his hand, “I never said it was unreasonable; never thought that. But I would like you to do it.”

“And that would give me the strongest motive to do it. But I cannot yet. I cannot persuade myself that the eyes of even the stream of strangers I pass in this vast city look at me without suspicion. I feel marked and tainted, even when I go out—as I do only—at night. But the darkness covers me then, and I take courage from it.”

“And that would give me the strongest reason to do it. But I can’t do it yet. I can’t convince myself that the eyes of even the countless strangers I pass in this huge city don't look at me with suspicion. I feel branded and stained, even when I only go out—at night. But the darkness hides me then, and I draw strength from it.”

Mr. Crisparkle laid a hand upon his shoulder, and stood looking down at him.

Mr. Crisparkle rested a hand on his shoulder and looked down at him.

“If I could have changed my name,” said Neville, “I would have done so. But as you wisely pointed out to me, I can’t do that, for it would look like guilt. If I could have gone to some distant place, I might have found relief in that, but the thing is not to be thought of, for the same reason. Hiding and escaping would be the construction in either case. It seems a little hard to be so tied to a stake, and innocent; but I don’t complain.”

“If I could change my name,” said Neville, “I would. But as you wisely pointed out, I can’t do that, because it would look like I’m guilty. If I could just go somewhere far away, I might find some relief, but I can’t think that way for the same reason. Hiding and escaping would be seen that way in either case. It feels a bit unfair to be stuck in this situation when I’m innocent, but I won’t complain.”

“And you must expect no miracle to help you, Neville,” said Mr. Crisparkle, compassionately.

“And you shouldn’t expect any miracle to save you, Neville,” said Mr. Crisparkle, kindly.

“No, sir, I know that. The ordinary fulness of time and circumstances is all I have to trust to.”

“No, sir, I get that. The usual flow of time and circumstances is all I can rely on.”

“It will right you at last, Neville.”

“It will finally set you straight, Neville.”

“So I believe, and I hope I may live to know it.”

“So I believe, and I hope I get to see it happen.”

But perceiving that the despondent mood into which he was falling cast a shadow on the Minor Canon, and (it may be) feeling that the broad hand upon his shoulder was not then quite as steady as its own natural strength had rendered it when it first touched him just now, he brightened and said:

But realizing that the downcast mood he was slipping into was affecting the Minor Canon, and (maybe) sensing that the strong hand on his shoulder was not as steady as it had been when it first touched him moments ago, he perked up and said:

“Excellent circumstances for study, anyhow! and you know, Mr. Crisparkle, what need I have of study in all ways. Not to mention that you have advised me to study for the difficult profession of the law, specially, and that of course I am guiding myself by the advice of such a friend and helper. Such a good friend and helper!”

“Great conditions for studying, anyway! And you know, Mr. Crisparkle, how much I need to study in every way. Not to mention that you’ve advised me to focus on the challenging field of law, and of course, I’m following the guidance of such a friend and mentor. Such a good friend and mentor!”

He took the fortifying hand from his shoulder, and kissed it. Mr. Crisparkle beamed at the books, but not so brightly as when he had entered.

He removed the encouraging hand from his shoulder and kissed it. Mr. Crisparkle smiled at the books, but not as brightly as when he first walked in.

“I gather from your silence on the subject that my late guardian is adverse, Mr. Crisparkle?”

“I take it from your silence on the matter that my late guardian is against it, Mr. Crisparkle?”

The Minor Canon answered: “Your late guardian is a—a most unreasonable person, and it signifies nothing to any reasonable person whether he is adverse, perverse, or the reverse.”

The Minor Canon replied, “Your late guardian is a—an incredibly unreasonable person, and it doesn’t matter to any sensible person whether he is adverse, perverse, or the reverse.”

“Well for me that I have enough with economy to live upon,” sighed Neville, half wearily and half cheerily, “while I wait to be learned, and wait to be righted! Else I might have proved the proverb, that while the grass grows, the steed starves!”

“Well, I’m lucky that I have enough money to live on,” sighed Neville, half tired and half cheerful, “while I wait to be educated and wait to be helped! Otherwise, I might have proven the saying that while the grass grows, the horse starves!”

He opened some books as he said it, and was soon immersed in their interleaved and annotated passages; while Mr. Crisparkle sat beside him, expounding, correcting, and advising. The Minor Canon’s Cathedral duties made these visits of his difficult to accomplish, and only to be compassed at intervals of many weeks. But they were as serviceable as they were precious to Neville Landless.

He opened some books as he spoke, quickly getting lost in their notes and highlighted sections, while Mr. Crisparkle sat next to him, explaining, correcting, and giving advice. The Minor Canon’s Cathedral duties made it hard for him to visit often, and he could only manage it every few weeks. But these visits were as helpful as they were valuable to Neville Landless.

When they had got through such studies as they had in hand, they stood leaning on the window-sill, and looking down upon the patch of garden. “Next week,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “you will cease to be alone, and will have a devoted companion.”

When they finished the studies they were working on, they leaned on the window sill and looked down at the garden below. “Next week,” Mr. Crisparkle said, “you won’t be alone anymore and will have a loyal companion.”

“And yet,” returned Neville, “this seems an uncongenial place to bring my sister to.”

“And yet,” Neville replied, “this feels like a weird place to bring my sister.”

“I don’t think so,” said the Minor Canon. “There is duty to be done here; and there are womanly feeling, sense, and courage wanted here.”

“I don’t think so,” said the Minor Canon. “There is work to be done here; and we need compassion, understanding, and bravery here.”

“I meant,” explained Neville, “that the surroundings are so dull and unwomanly, and that Helena can have no suitable friend or society here.”

“I meant,” explained Neville, “that the surroundings are so boring and uninviting, and that Helena can’t find any suitable friends or company here.”

“You have only to remember,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “that you are here yourself, and that she has to draw you into the sunlight.”

“You just have to remember,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “that you’re here yourself, and that she needs to bring you into the sunlight.”

They were silent for a little while, and then Mr. Crisparkle began anew.

They were quiet for a moment, and then Mr. Crisparkle started again.

“When we first spoke together, Neville, you told me that your sister had risen out of the disadvantages of your past lives as superior to you as the tower of Cloisterham Cathedral is higher than the chimneys of Minor Canon Corner. Do you remember that?”

“When we first talked, Neville, you told me that your sister had overcome the challenges of your past lives, making her as much better than you as the tower of Cloisterham Cathedral is taller than the chimneys of Minor Canon Corner. Do you remember that?”

“Right well!”

"Alright then!"

“I was inclined to think it at the time an enthusiastic flight. No matter what I think it now. What I would emphasise is, that under the head of Pride your sister is a great and opportune example to you.”

“I thought it was an enthusiastic burst of inspiration at the time. It doesn't matter what I think now. What I want to emphasize is that when it comes to Pride, your sister is a great and relevant example for you.”

“Under all heads that are included in the composition of a fine character, she is.”

“Under all aspects that make up a good character, she is.”

“Say so; but take this one. Your sister has learnt how to govern what is proud in her nature. She can dominate it even when it is wounded through her sympathy with you. No doubt she has suffered deeply in those same streets where you suffered deeply. No doubt her life is darkened by the cloud that darkens yours. But bending her pride into a grand composure that is not haughty or aggressive, but is a sustained confidence in you and in the truth, she has won her way through those streets until she passes along them as high in the general respect as any one who treads them. Every day and hour of her life since Edwin Drood’s disappearance, she has faced malignity and folly—for you—as only a brave nature well directed can. So it will be with her to the end. Another and weaker kind of pride might sink broken-hearted, but never such a pride as hers: which knows no shrinking, and can get no mastery over her.”

“Say what you want; but take this one. Your sister has learned how to manage her pride. She can control it even when it’s hurt because of her empathy for you. No doubt she has suffered a lot in those same streets where you’ve suffered. No doubt her life is overshadowed by the same cloud that hangs over yours. But by channeling her pride into a calmness that isn’t arrogant or aggressive, but is a steady confidence in you and in the truth, she has navigated those streets until she walks among them with the same respect as anyone else. Every day and hour of her life since Edwin Drood’s disappearance, she has faced malice and foolishness—for you—as only a courageous and well-guided person can. It will be this way for her until the very end. Another, weaker kind of pride might break her heart, but not hers: which knows no fear and refuses to be subdued.”

The pale cheek beside him flushed under the comparison, and the hint implied in it.

The pale cheek next to him turned red at the comparison and the suggestion behind it.

“I will do all I can to imitate her,” said Neville.

"I'll do everything I can to copy her," said Neville.

“Do so, and be a truly brave man, as she is a truly brave woman,” answered Mr. Crisparkle stoutly. “It is growing dark. Will you go my way with me, when it is quite dark? Mind! it is not I who wait for darkness.”

“Do that, and be a truly brave man, just as she is a truly brave woman,” replied Mr. Crisparkle confidently. “It’s getting dark. Will you walk with me when it’s fully dark? Just remember! I’m not the one waiting for the darkness.”

Neville replied, that he would accompany him directly. But Mr. Crisparkle said he had a moment’s call to make on Mr. Grewgious as an act of courtesy, and would run across to that gentleman’s chambers, and rejoin Neville on his own doorstep, if he would come down there to meet him.

Neville replied that he would go with him right away. But Mr. Crisparkle said he needed to make a quick visit to Mr. Grewgious as a polite gesture, and would head over to that gentleman’s place, then meet Neville on his own doorstep if he would come down there to see him.

Mr. Grewgious, bolt upright as usual, sat taking his wine in the dusk at his open window; his wineglass and decanter on the round table at his elbow; himself and his legs on the window-seat; only one hinge in his whole body, like a bootjack.

Mr. Grewgious, sitting perfectly upright as usual, was enjoying his wine in the evening light at his open window. His wineglass and decanter were on the round table next to him; he had himself and his legs propped up on the window seat, with only one hinge in his entire body, like a bootjack.

“How do you do, reverend sir?” said Mr. Grewgious, with abundant offers of hospitality, which were as cordially declined as made. “And how is your charge getting on over the way in the set that I had the pleasure of recommending to you as vacant and eligible?”

“Hello, Reverend,” said Mr. Grewgious, extending plenty of offers of hospitality, which were just as warmly turned down. “And how is your congregation doing across the street in the place I was happy to recommend to you as available and suitable?”

Mr. Crisparkle replied suitably.

Mr. Crisparkle replied appropriately.

“I am glad you approve of them,” said Mr. Grewgious, “because I entertain a sort of fancy for having him under my eye.”

“I’m glad you like them,” said Mr. Grewgious, “because I have a bit of a fancy for keeping him close.”

As Mr. Grewgious had to turn his eye up considerably before he could see the chambers, the phrase was to be taken figuratively and not literally.

As Mr. Grewgious had to look up quite a bit before he could see the chambers, the phrase should be understood figuratively, not literally.

“And how did you leave Mr. Jasper, reverend sir?” said Mr. Grewgious.

“And how did you leave Mr. Jasper, Reverend?” asked Mr. Grewgious.

Mr. Crisparkle had left him pretty well.

Mr. Crisparkle had taken pretty good care of him.

“And where did you leave Mr. Jasper, reverend sir?” Mr. Crisparkle had left him at Cloisterham.

“And where did you leave Mr. Jasper, Reverend Sir?” Mr. Crisparkle had left him at Cloisterham.

“And when did you leave Mr. Jasper, reverend sir?” That morning.

“And when did you leave Mr. Jasper, sir?” That morning.

“Umps!” said Mr. Grewgious. “He didn’t say he was coming, perhaps?”

"Umps!" said Mr. Grewgious. "He didn’t say he was coming, did he?"

“Coming where?”

"Where are you coming from?"

“Anywhere, for instance?” said Mr. Grewgious.

“Anywhere, for example?” said Mr. Grewgious.

“No.”

“No.”

“Because here he is,” said Mr. Grewgious, who had asked all these questions, with his preoccupied glance directed out at window. “And he don’t look agreeable, does he?”

“Because here he is,” said Mr. Grewgious, who had asked all these questions, with his distracted gaze focused out the window. “And he doesn’t look friendly, does he?”

Mr. Crisparkle was craning towards the window, when Mr. Grewgious added:

Mr. Crisparkle was leaning toward the window when Mr. Grewgious added:

“If you will kindly step round here behind me, in the gloom of the room, and will cast your eye at the second-floor landing window in yonder house, I think you will hardly fail to see a slinking individual in whom I recognise our local friend.”

“If you’d be so kind as to come around here behind me, in the dim light of the room, and take a look at the second-floor landing window in that house over there, I believe you’ll easily spot a sneaky person whom I recognize as our local acquaintance.”

“You are right!” cried Mr. Crisparkle.

"You're right!" yelled Mr. Crisparkle.

“Umps!” said Mr. Grewgious. Then he added, turning his face so abruptly that his head nearly came into collision with Mr. Crisparkle’s: “what should you say that our local friend was up to?”

“Umps!” said Mr. Grewgious. Then he added, turning his face so abruptly that his head nearly collided with Mr. Crisparkle’s: “What do you think our local friend is up to?”

The last passage he had been shown in the Diary returned on Mr. Crisparkle’s mind with the force of a strong recoil, and he asked Mr. Grewgious if he thought it possible that Neville was to be harassed by the keeping of a watch upon him?

The last entry he had seen in the Diary hit Mr. Crispackle’s mind hard, and he asked Mr. Grewgious if he thought it was possible that Neville was being followed.

“A watch?” repeated Mr. Grewgious musingly. “Ay!”

“A watch?” Mr. Grewgious said thoughtfully. “Yeah!”

“Which would not only of itself haunt and torture his life,” said Mr. Crisparkle warmly, “but would expose him to the torment of a perpetually reviving suspicion, whatever he might do, or wherever he might go.”

“Which would not only haunt and torture his life on its own,” said Mr. Crisparkle passionately, “but would also subject him to the unending anguish of a constantly resurfacing suspicion, no matter what he did or where he went.”

“Ay!” said Mr. Grewgious musingly still. “Do I see him waiting for you?”

“Ay!” said Mr. Grewgious thoughtfully. “Do I see him waiting for you?”

“No doubt you do.”

"Of course you do."

“Then would you have the goodness to excuse my getting up to see you out, and to go out to join him, and to go the way that you were going, and to take no notice of our local friend?” said Mr. Grewgious. “I entertain a sort of fancy for having him under my eye to-night, do you know?”

“Then would you be so kind as to excuse me for getting up to see you out, and to go join him, and to head the way you were going, and to ignore our local friend?” said Mr. Grewgious. “I have a bit of a preference for keeping him in my sight tonight, you know?”

Mr. Crisparkle, with a significant nod complied; and rejoining Neville, went away with him. They dined together, and parted at the yet unfinished and undeveloped railway station: Mr. Crisparkle to get home; Neville to walk the streets, cross the bridges, make a wide round of the city in the friendly darkness, and tire himself out.

Mr. Crisparkle nodded significantly and agreed; he then rejoined Neville, and they left together. They had dinner and said goodbye at the still unfinished and undeveloped train station: Mr. Crisparkle went home, while Neville wandered the streets, crossed the bridges, took a long loop through the city in the welcoming darkness, and wore himself out.

It was midnight when he returned from his solitary expedition and climbed his staircase. The night was hot, and the windows of the staircase were all wide open. Coming to the top, it gave him a passing chill of surprise (there being no rooms but his up there) to find a stranger sitting on the window-sill, more after the manner of a venturesome glazier than an amateur ordinarily careful of his neck; in fact, so much more outside the window than inside, as to suggest the thought that he must have come up by the water-spout instead of the stairs.

It was midnight when he came back from his solo adventure and went up his staircase. The night was warm, and all the windows in the staircase were wide open. When he reached the top, he felt a brief chill of surprise (since there were no other rooms up there) to find a stranger sitting on the window ledge, looking more like a daring glazier than someone typically cautious about his safety; in fact, he was so much outside the window rather than inside that it made him think he must have climbed up the water spout instead of the stairs.

The stranger said nothing until Neville put his key in his door; then, seeming to make sure of his identity from the action, he spoke:

The stranger stayed silent until Neville inserted his key into the door; then, appearing to confirm his identity from the action, he spoke:

“I beg your pardon,” he said, coming from the window with a frank and smiling air, and a prepossessing address; “the beans.”

“I’m sorry,” he said, coming from the window with a cheerful smile and an engaging demeanor; “the beans.”

Neville was quite at a loss.

Neville was completely confused.

“Runners,” said the visitor. “Scarlet. Next door at the back.”

“Runners,” said the visitor. “Scarlet. Next door at the back.”

“O,” returned Neville. “And the mignonette and wall-flower?”

“O,” Neville replied. “And the mignonette and wallflower?”

“The same,” said the visitor.

"Same," said the visitor.

“Pray walk in.”

"Please come in."

“Thank you.”

“Thanks.”

Neville lighted his candles, and the visitor sat down. A handsome gentleman, with a young face, but with an older figure in its robustness and its breadth of shoulder; say a man of eight-and-twenty, or at the utmost thirty; so extremely sunburnt that the contrast between his brown visage and the white forehead shaded out of doors by his hat, and the glimpses of white throat below the neckerchief, would have been almost ludicrous but for his broad temples, bright blue eyes, clustering brown hair, and laughing teeth.

Neville lit his candles, and the visitor took a seat. He was an attractive guy, looking young but with a robust, solid build; probably around twenty-eight or at most thirty. He was so tanned that the difference between his brown face and the white forehead covered by his hat, along with the glimpses of his pale throat peeking out from under the neckerchief, could have been almost funny if not for his broad temples, bright blue eyes, thick brown hair, and big smile.

“I have noticed,” said he; “—my name is Tartar.”

“I’ve noticed,” he said; “—my name is Tartar.”

Neville inclined his head.

Neville nodded.

“I have noticed (excuse me) that you shut yourself up a good deal, and that you seem to like my garden aloft here. If you would like a little more of it, I could throw out a few lines and stays between my windows and yours, which the runners would take to directly. And I have some boxes, both of mignonette and wall-flower, that I could shove on along the gutter (with a boathook I have by me) to your windows, and draw back again when they wanted watering or gardening, and shove on again when they were ship-shape; so that they would cause you no trouble. I couldn’t take this liberty without asking your permission, so I venture to ask it. Tartar, corresponding set, next door.”

“I’ve noticed (sorry to interrupt) that you keep to yourself quite a bit, and that you seem to enjoy my garden up here. If you’d like more access to it, I could set up some lines and stays between my windows and yours, which the plants would climb directly. I also have some boxes of mignonette and wallflower that I could slide along the gutter (with a boathook I have handy) to your windows, and pull back when they need watering or care, then slide them back out when they’re looking good; that way, they wouldn’t be any trouble for you. I wouldn’t want to invade your space without asking, so I’m reaching out for your permission. Tartar, corresponding set, next door.”

“You are very kind.”

"You're really nice."

“Not at all. I ought to apologise for looking in so late. But having noticed (excuse me) that you generally walk out at night, I thought I should inconvenience you least by awaiting your return. I am always afraid of inconveniencing busy men, being an idle man.”

“Not at all. I should apologize for showing up so late. But noticing (excuse me) that you usually go out at night, I thought it would be less of a hassle for you if I waited for your return. I'm always worried about bothering busy people since I’m just an idle person.”

“I should not have thought so, from your appearance.”

"I wouldn't have thought that, based on how you look."

“No? I take it as a compliment. In fact, I was bred in the Royal Navy, and was First Lieutenant when I quitted it. But, an uncle disappointed in the service leaving me his property on condition that I left the Navy, I accepted the fortune, and resigned my commission.”

“No? I take that as a compliment. Actually, I grew up in the Royal Navy and was a First Lieutenant when I left. However, an uncle who was let down by the service left me his estate on the condition that I left the Navy, so I accepted the money and resigned my commission.”

“Lately, I presume?”

"Recently, I assume?"

“Well, I had had twelve or fifteen years of knocking about first. I came here some nine months before you; I had had one crop before you came. I chose this place, because, having served last in a little corvette, I knew I should feel more at home where I had a constant opportunity of knocking my head against the ceiling. Besides, it would never do for a man who had been aboard ship from his boyhood to turn luxurious all at once. Besides, again; having been accustomed to a very short allowance of land all my life, I thought I’d feel my way to the command of a landed estate, by beginning in boxes.”

"Well, I spent about twelve or fifteen years getting around first. I came here about nine months before you; I had one harvest before you arrived. I picked this spot because, having served last on a small ship, I figured I’d feel more at home where I could constantly bump my head on the ceiling. Plus, it wouldn’t be right for someone who had been at sea since childhood to suddenly become extravagant. Also, since I was used to having very little land my whole life, I thought I’d ease into managing a piece of property by starting with boxes."

Whimsically as this was said, there was a touch of merry earnestness in it that made it doubly whimsical.

Whimsical as this was said, there was a hint of genuine cheerfulness in it that made it even more whimsical.

“However,” said the Lieutenant, “I have talked quite enough about myself. It is not my way, I hope; it has merely been to present myself to you naturally. If you will allow me to take the liberty I have described, it will be a charity, for it will give me something more to do. And you are not to suppose that it will entail any interruption or intrusion on you, for that is far from my intention.”

“However,” the Lieutenant said, “I’ve talked enough about myself. That’s not really my style; I just wanted to introduce myself to you in a natural way. If you’ll let me take the liberty I mentioned, it would be a kindness, as it’ll give me something more to do. And don’t think it will interrupt or intrude on you, because that’s the last thing I want.”

Neville replied that he was greatly obliged, and that he thankfully accepted the kind proposal.

Neville replied that he was very grateful and that he happily accepted the kind offer.

“I am very glad to take your windows in tow,” said the Lieutenant. “From what I have seen of you when I have been gardening at mine, and you have been looking on, I have thought you (excuse me) rather too studious and delicate. May I ask, is your health at all affected?”

“I’m really happy to help with your windows,” said the Lieutenant. “Based on what I’ve seen of you while I’ve been gardening and you’ve been watching, I’ve thought you (forgive me) a bit too serious and delicate. Can I ask, is your health at all affected?”

“I have undergone some mental distress,” said Neville, confused, “which has stood me in the stead of illness.”

“I’ve been feeling some mental distress,” said Neville, confused, “which has felt like being ill.”

“Pardon me,” said Mr. Tartar.

"Excuse me," said Mr. Tartar.

With the greatest delicacy he shifted his ground to the windows again, and asked if he could look at one of them. On Neville’s opening it, he immediately sprang out, as if he were going aloft with a whole watch in an emergency, and were setting a bright example.

With the utmost care, he moved back to the windows and asked if he could take a look at one of them. When Neville opened it, he quickly jumped out, as if he were heading up high with an entire crew during an emergency, eager to set a shining example.

“For Heaven’s sake,” cried Neville, “don’t do that! Where are you going Mr. Tartar? You’ll be dashed to pieces!”

“For heaven’s sake,” yelled Neville, “don’t do that! Where are you going, Mr. Tartar? You’ll get yourself killed!”

“All well!” said the Lieutenant, coolly looking about him on the housetop. “All taut and trim here. Those lines and stays shall be rigged before you turn out in the morning. May I take this short cut home, and say good-night?”

“All good!” said the Lieutenant, casually glancing around the rooftop. “Everything’s neat and tidy here. Those lines and stays will be fixed before you wake up in the morning. Can I take this shortcut home and say goodnight?”

“Mr. Tartar!” urged Neville. “Pray! It makes me giddy to see you!”

“Mr. Tartar!” Neville urged. “Please! It makes me dizzy to see you!”

But Mr. Tartar, with a wave of his hand and the deftness of a cat, had already dipped through his scuttle of scarlet runners without breaking a leaf, and “gone below.”

But Mr. Tartar, with a wave of his hand and the agility of a cat, had already slipped through his collection of red runners without damaging a single leaf, and “gone below.”

Mr. Grewgious, his bedroom window-blind held aside with his hand, happened at the moment to have Neville’s chambers under his eye for the last time that night. Fortunately his eye was on the front of the house and not the back, or this remarkable appearance and disappearance might have broken his rest as a phenomenon. But Mr. Grewgious seeing nothing there, not even a light in the windows, his gaze wandered from the windows to the stars, as if he would have read in them something that was hidden from him. Many of us would, if we could; but none of us so much as know our letters in the stars yet—or seem likely to do it, in this state of existence—and few languages can be read until their alphabets are mastered.

Mr. Grewgious, holding the bedroom window blind aside with his hand, happened to glance at Neville’s rooms for the last time that night. Luckily, he was looking at the front of the house and not the back; otherwise, this strange appearance and disappearance might have disrupted his peace. But since Mr. Grewgious saw nothing there, not even a light in the windows, his eyes drifted from the windows to the stars, as if he hoped to uncover some hidden secret in them. Many of us would do the same if we could; but none of us even know our letters in the stars yet—or seem likely to in this life—and few languages can be understood without mastering their alphabets first.

CHAPTER XVIII.
A SETTLER IN CLOISTERHAM

At about this time a stranger appeared in Cloisterham; a white-haired personage, with black eyebrows. Being buttoned up in a tightish blue surtout, with a buff waistcoat and gray trousers, he had something of a military air, but he announced himself at the Crozier (the orthodox hotel, where he put up with a portmanteau) as an idle dog who lived upon his means; and he farther announced that he had a mind to take a lodging in the picturesque old city for a month or two, with a view of settling down there altogether. Both announcements were made in the coffee-room of the Crozier, to all whom it might or might not concern, by the stranger as he stood with his back to the empty fireplace, waiting for his fried sole, veal cutlet, and pint of sherry. And the waiter (business being chronically slack at the Crozier) represented all whom it might or might not concern, and absorbed the whole of the information.

Around this time, a stranger showed up in Cloisterham; an older man with white hair and black eyebrows. Dressed in a fitted blue coat, a tan waistcoat, and gray trousers, he had a slight military vibe, but he introduced himself at the Crozier (the well-known hotel where he stayed with a suitcase) as a lazy guy living off his savings. He also mentioned that he wanted to rent a place in the charming old city for a month or two because he was thinking of settling down there for good. Both these statements were made in the coffee room of the Crozier, to anyone who might care, by the stranger as he stood with his back to the empty fireplace, waiting for his fried sole, veal cutlet, and a pint of sherry. And the waiter (since business was always slow at the Crozier) represented everyone who might or might not care and absorbed all the information.

This gentleman’s white head was unusually large, and his shock of white hair was unusually thick and ample. “I suppose, waiter,” he said, shaking his shock of hair, as a Newfoundland dog might shake his before sitting down to dinner, “that a fair lodging for a single buffer might be found in these parts, eh?”

This guy had a surprisingly big white head, and his thick, white hair was really full. “I guess, waiter,” he said, shaking his hair like a Newfoundland dog might before settling down to eat, “there should be decent lodging for a single guy around here, right?”

The waiter had no doubt of it.

The waiter was sure of it.

“Something old,” said the gentleman. “Take my hat down for a moment from that peg, will you? No, I don’t want it; look into it. What do you see written there?”

“Something old,” said the gentleman. “Can you take my hat down from that peg for a moment? No, I don’t want it; just look inside. What do you see written there?”

The waiter read: “Datchery.”

The waiter read: “Datchery.”

“Now you know my name,” said the gentleman; “Dick Datchery. Hang it up again. I was saying something old is what I should prefer, something odd and out of the way; something venerable, architectural, and inconvenient.”

“Now you know my name,” said the gentleman; “Dick Datchery. Put it back up again. I was saying that I’d prefer something old, something unusual and unique; something classic, with character, and a bit impractical.”

“We have a good choice of inconvenient lodgings in the town, sir, I think,” replied the waiter, with modest confidence in its resources that way; “indeed, I have no doubt that we could suit you that far, however particular you might be. But a architectural lodging!” That seemed to trouble the waiter’s head, and he shook it.

“We have a decent selection of inconvenient places to stay in town, sir, I think,” the waiter replied, with a shy confidence in what was available; “actually, I’m sure we could accommodate you in that regard, no matter how picky you might be. But an architectural place to stay!” That seemed to puzzle the waiter, and he shook his head.

“Anything Cathedraly, now,” Mr. Datchery suggested.

“Anything cathedral-like, now,” Mr. Datchery suggested.

“Mr. Tope,” said the waiter, brightening, as he rubbed his chin with his hand, “would be the likeliest party to inform in that line.”

“Mr. Tope,” said the waiter, smiling as he rubbed his chin with his hand, “would be the most likely person to provide information on that.”

“Who is Mr. Tope?” inquired Dick Datchery.

“Who is Mr. Tope?” asked Dick Datchery.

The waiter explained that he was the Verger, and that Mrs. Tope had indeed once upon a time let lodgings herself or offered to let them; but that as nobody had ever taken them, Mrs. Tope’s window-bill, long a Cloisterham Institution, had disappeared; probably had tumbled down one day, and never been put up again.

The waiter explained that he was the Verger, and that Mrs. Tope had actually rented out rooms at one time or offered to do so; but since no one ever took her up on it, Mrs. Tope’s window advertisement, which had been a fixture in Cloisterham for a long time, had vanished; likely it fell down one day and was never put back up.

“I’ll call on Mrs. Tope,” said Mr. Datchery, “after dinner.”

“I’ll check in on Mrs. Tope,” said Mr. Datchery, “after dinner.”

So when he had done his dinner, he was duly directed to the spot, and sallied out for it. But the Crozier being an hotel of a most retiring disposition, and the waiter’s directions being fatally precise, he soon became bewildered, and went boggling about and about the Cathedral Tower, whenever he could catch a glimpse of it, with a general impression on his mind that Mrs. Tope’s was somewhere very near it, and that, like the children in the game of hot boiled beans and very good butter, he was warm in his search when he saw the Tower, and cold when he didn’t see it.

So after he finished his dinner, he was pointed in the right direction and headed out. However, since the Crozier was a hotel with a very tucked-away vibe, and the waiter’s instructions were frustratingly precise, he quickly got confused. He found himself wandering around the Cathedral Tower, trying to catch sight of it, with the clear idea that Mrs. Tope’s was really close by, and that, like in the game of hot boiled beans and very good butter, he was on the right track when he could see the Tower and off track when he couldn’t.

He was getting very cold indeed when he came upon a fragment of burial-ground in which an unhappy sheep was grazing. Unhappy, because a hideous small boy was stoning it through the railings, and had already lamed it in one leg, and was much excited by the benevolent sportsmanlike purpose of breaking its other three legs, and bringing it down.

He was getting really cold when he stumbled upon a piece of burial ground where a sad sheep was grazing. It was sad because a nasty little boy was throwing stones at it through the fence, and he had already hurt one of its legs. He was quite thrilled by his "sporting" goal of breaking the other three legs and bringing the sheep down.

“’It ’im agin!” cried the boy, as the poor creature leaped; “and made a dint in his wool.”

“It's him again!” shouted the boy, as the poor creature jumped; “and made a dent in his wool.”

“Let him be!” said Mr. Datchery. “Don’t you see you have lamed him?”

“Leave him alone!” said Mr. Datchery. “Can’t you see you’ve hurt him?”

“Yer lie,” returned the sportsman. “’E went and lamed isself. I see ’im do it, and I giv’ ’im a shy as a Widdy-warning to ’im not to go a-bruisin’ ’is master’s mutton any more.”

"You're lying," the sportsman replied. "He went and hurt himself. I saw him do it, and I gave him a warning not to mess with his master's sheep anymore."

“Come here.”

"Come over here."

“I won’t; I’ll come when yer can ketch me.”

“I won’t; I’ll come when you can catch me.”

“Stay there then, and show me which is Mr. Tope’s.”

“Stay there then, and point out which one is Mr. Tope’s.”

“Ow can I stay here and show you which is Topeseses, when Topeseses is t’other side the Kinfreederal, and over the crossings, and round ever so many comers? Stoo-pid! Ya-a-ah!”

“How can I stay here and show you what Topeseses is, when Topeseses is on the other side of the Kinfreederal, and over the crossings, and around so many corners? Stupid! Yeah!”

“Show me where it is, and I’ll give you something.”

“Show me where it is, and I’ll give you something.”

“Come on, then.”

"Let's go, then."

This brisk dialogue concluded, the boy led the way, and by-and-by stopped at some distance from an arched passage, pointing.

This quick conversation finished, the boy took the lead and soon stopped a little way from an arched passage, pointing.

“Lookie yonder. You see that there winder and door?”

“Look over there. Do you see that window and door?”

“That’s Tope’s?”

"Is that Tope’s?"

“Yer lie; it ain’t. That’s Jarsper’s.”

“Your lie; it isn’t. That’s Jarsper’s.”

“Indeed?” said Mr. Datchery, with a second look of some interest.

“Really?” said Mr. Datchery, with a second look of some interest.

“Yes, and I ain’t a-goin’ no nearer ’IM, I tell yer.”

“Yes, and I’m not getting any closer, I tell you.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“’Cos I ain’t a-goin’ to be lifted off my legs and ’ave my braces bust and be choked; not if I knows it, and not by ’Im. Wait till I set a jolly good flint a-flyin’ at the back o’ ’is jolly old ’ed some day! Now look t’other side the harch; not the side where Jarsper’s door is; t’other side.”

“'Cause I’m not going to let them lift me off my feet and break my braces and choke me; not if I can help it, and definitely not by him. Just wait until I throw a nice big rock at the back of his old head someday! Now look on the other side of the hedge; not the side where Jarsper’s door is; the other side.”

“I see.”

“Got it.”

“A little way in, o’ that side, there’s a low door, down two steps. That’s Topeseses with ’is name on a hoval plate.”

“A little way in, on that side, there’s a low door, down two steps. That’s Topsy’s with his name on a doorplate.”

“Good. See here,” said Mr. Datchery, producing a shilling. “You owe me half of this.”

“Great. Look here,” said Mr. Datchery, pulling out a shilling. “You owe me half of this.”

“Yer lie! I don’t owe yer nothing; I never seen yer.”

“You're lying! I don't owe you anything; I've never seen you.”

“I tell you you owe me half of this, because I have no sixpence in my pocket. So the next time you meet me you shall do something else for me, to pay me.”

“I’m telling you, you owe me half of this because I don’t have a penny to my name. So the next time you see me, you’ll need to do something else for me to repay this debt.”

“All right, give us ’old.”

“Okay, give us a hand.”

“What is your name, and where do you live?”

“What’s your name, and where do you live?”

“Deputy. Travellers’ Twopenny, ’cross the green.”

“Deputy. Travelers’ Two-Penny, across the green.”

The boy instantly darted off with the shilling, lest Mr. Datchery should repent, but stopped at a safe distance, on the happy chance of his being uneasy in his mind about it, to goad him with a demon dance expressive of its irrevocability.

The boy quickly ran off with the shilling, just in case Mr. Datchery changed his mind, but stopped at a safe distance, hoping that Datchery was feeling anxious about it, so he could tease him with a mocking dance showing that it was final.

Mr. Datchery, taking off his hat to give that shock of white hair of his another shake, seemed quite resigned, and betook himself whither he had been directed.

Mr. Datchery, taking off his hat to give his shock of white hair another shake, seemed pretty resigned and went where he had been directed.

Mr. Tope’s official dwelling, communicating by an upper stair with Mr. Jasper’s (hence Mrs. Tope’s attendance on that gentleman), was of very modest proportions, and partook of the character of a cool dungeon. Its ancient walls were massive, and its rooms rather seemed to have been dug out of them, than to have been designed beforehand with any reference to them. The main door opened at once on a chamber of no describable shape, with a groined roof, which in its turn opened on another chamber of no describable shape, with another groined roof: their windows small, and in the thickness of the walls. These two chambers, close as to their atmosphere, and swarthy as to their illumination by natural light, were the apartments which Mrs. Tope had so long offered to an unappreciative city. Mr. Datchery, however, was more appreciative. He found that if he sat with the main door open he would enjoy the passing society of all comers to and fro by the gateway, and would have light enough. He found that if Mr. and Mrs. Tope, living overhead, used for their own egress and ingress a little side stair that came plump into the Precincts by a door opening outward, to the surprise and inconvenience of a limited public of pedestrians in a narrow way, he would be alone, as in a separate residence. He found the rent moderate, and everything as quaintly inconvenient as he could desire. He agreed, therefore, to take the lodging then and there, and money down, possession to be had next evening, on condition that reference was permitted him to Mr. Jasper as occupying the gatehouse, of which on the other side of the gateway, the Verger’s hole-in-the-wall was an appanage or subsidiary part.

Mr. Tope’s official home, connected by an upper staircase to Mr. Jasper’s (which is why Mrs. Tope attended to that gentleman), was quite small and felt a lot like a cool dungeon. Its thick, old walls were solid, and the rooms seemed to have been carved out of them rather than designed with any intention related to them. The main door led directly into a room that had no distinct shape, with a vaulted ceiling, which then opened into another strangely-shaped room, also with a vaulted ceiling; both rooms had small windows set deep in the walls. These two rooms, close and cramped in their atmosphere, and dimly lit by natural light, were the spaces that Mrs. Tope had long offered to an indifferent city. Mr. Datchery, however, appreciated them more. He discovered that if he kept the main door open, he could enjoy the company of anyone passing by the gateway and have enough light. He realized that if Mr. and Mrs. Tope, living above him, used a small side staircase that opened directly into the Precincts through an outward-opening door, it would surprise and inconvenience the few pedestrians in the narrow street, leaving him alone, as if in a separate home. He found the rent reasonable and everything as charmingly inconvenient as he could wish. So, he agreed to take the place right then and there, paying money down with possession available the next evening, on the condition that he could refer to Mr. Jasper, who occupied the gatehouse, which, on the other side of the gateway, was connected to the Verger’s hole-in-the-wall as a part of it.

The poor dear gentleman was very solitary and very sad, Mrs. Tope said, but she had no doubt he would “speak for her.” Perhaps Mr. Datchery had heard something of what had occurred there last winter?

The poor dear gentleman was very alone and very sad, Mrs. Tope said, but she had no doubt he would “speak for her.” Maybe Mr. Datchery had heard something about what happened there last winter?

Mr. Datchery had as confused a knowledge of the event in question, on trying to recall it, as he well could have. He begged Mrs. Tope’s pardon when she found it incumbent on her to correct him in every detail of his summary of the facts, but pleaded that he was merely a single buffer getting through life upon his means as idly as he could, and that so many people were so constantly making away with so many other people, as to render it difficult for a buffer of an easy temper to preserve the circumstances of the several cases unmixed in his mind.

Mr. Datchery had a pretty jumbled understanding of the event in question when he tried to remember it. He apologized to Mrs. Tope when she felt it necessary to correct him on every detail of his summary of the facts, but he argued that he was just one person trying to get through life as casually as possible. With so many people constantly disappearing, it was tough for an easygoing guy like him to keep the details of all these cases straight in his head.

Mr. Jasper proving willing to speak for Mrs. Tope, Mr. Datchery, who had sent up his card, was invited to ascend the postern staircase. The Mayor was there, Mr. Tope said; but he was not to be regarded in the light of company, as he and Mr. Jasper were great friends.

Mr. Jasper was willing to speak for Mrs. Tope, so Mr. Datchery, who had sent up his card, was invited to go up the back staircase. The Mayor was there, Mr. Tope said; but he shouldn’t be seen as company since he and Mr. Jasper were close friends.

“I beg pardon,” said Mr. Datchery, making a leg with his hat under his arm, as he addressed himself equally to both gentlemen; “a selfish precaution on my part, and not personally interesting to anybody but myself. But as a buffer living on his means, and having an idea of doing it in this lovely place in peace and quiet, for remaining span of life, I beg to ask if the Tope family are quite respectable?”

“I’m sorry,” said Mr. Datchery, bowing slightly with his hat under his arm as he addressed both gentlemen; “it’s a selfish request on my part, and it’s not really interesting to anyone but me. However, as someone who lives off my savings and hopes to enjoy the rest of my life in peace and tranquility in this lovely place, I’d like to know if the Tope family is considered respectable?”

Mr. Jasper could answer for that without the slightest hesitation.

Mr. Jasper could answer that without any hesitation.

“That is enough, sir,” said Mr. Datchery.

"That's enough, sir," Mr. Datchery said.

“My friend the Mayor,” added Mr. Jasper, presenting Mr. Datchery with a courtly motion of his hand towards that potentate; “whose recommendation is actually much more important to a stranger than that of an obscure person like myself, will testify in their behalf, I am sure.”

“My friend the Mayor,” added Mr. Jasper, gesturing graciously toward that powerful figure; “his endorsement is actually way more significant for someone new than that of an unknown person like me, I’m sure he will vouch for them.”

“The Worshipful the Mayor,” said Mr. Datchery, with a low bow, “places me under an infinite obligation.”

“The Honorable Mayor,” said Mr. Datchery, with a slight bow, “puts me in an immense debt of gratitude.”

“Very good people, sir, Mr. and Mrs. Tope,” said Mr. Sapsea, with condescension. “Very good opinions. Very well behaved. Very respectful. Much approved by the Dean and Chapter.”

“Really good people, sir, Mr. and Mrs. Tope,” said Mr. Sapsea, with a hint of condescension. “Very good opinions. Very well-mannered. Very respectful. Highly approved by the Dean and Chapter.”

“The Worshipful the Mayor gives them a character,” said Mr. Datchery, “of which they may indeed be proud. I would ask His Honour (if I might be permitted) whether there are not many objects of great interest in the city which is under his beneficent sway?”

“The Honorable Mayor gives them a reputation,” said Mr. Datchery, “that they can truly be proud of. I would like to ask His Honor (if I may) whether there aren’t many points of great interest in the city that he oversees with such kindness?”

“We are, sir,” returned Mr. Sapsea, “an ancient city, and an ecclesiastical city. We are a constitutional city, as it becomes such a city to be, and we uphold and maintain our glorious privileges.”

“We are, sir,” replied Mr. Sapsea, “an old city, and a religious city. We are a city with a constitution, as it's fitting for such a city to be, and we uphold and protect our wonderful rights.”

“His Honour,” said Mr. Datchery, bowing, “inspires me with a desire to know more of the city, and confirms me in my inclination to end my days in the city.”

“Your Honor,” said Mr. Datchery, bowing, “makes me eager to learn more about the city and strengthens my intention to spend my life here.”

“Retired from the Army, sir?” suggested Mr. Sapsea.

“Are you retired from the Army, sir?” asked Mr. Sapsea.

“His Honour the Mayor does me too much credit,” returned Mr. Datchery.

“Mayor, you’re giving me way too much credit,” replied Mr. Datchery.

“Navy, sir?” suggested Mr. Sapsea.

"Navy, sir?" suggested Mr. Sapsea.

“Again,” repeated Mr. Datchery, “His Honour the Mayor does me too much credit.”

“Again,” repeated Mr. Datchery, “The Mayor is giving me too much credit.”

“Diplomacy is a fine profession,” said Mr. Sapsea, as a general remark.

“Diplomacy is a great profession,” said Mr. Sapsea, as a general remark.

“There, I confess, His Honour the Mayor is too many for me,” said Mr. Datchery, with an ingenious smile and bow; “even a diplomatic bird must fall to such a gun.”

“There, I admit, the Mayor has the upper hand,” said Mr. Datchery, with a clever smile and a bow; “even a crafty negotiator can't handle such power.”

Now this was very soothing. Here was a gentleman of a great, not to say a grand, address, accustomed to rank and dignity, really setting a fine example how to behave to a Mayor. There was something in that third-person style of being spoken to, that Mr. Sapsea found particularly recognisant of his merits and position.

Now this was very comforting. Here was a gentleman with a great, not to mention impressive, presence, used to rank and dignity, truly setting a good example of how to treat a Mayor. There was something about that third-person style of addressing him that Mr. Sapsea found especially acknowledging of his worth and status.

“But I crave pardon,” said Mr. Datchery. “His Honour the Mayor will bear with me, if for a moment I have been deluded into occupying his time, and have forgotten the humble claims upon my own, of my hotel, the Crozier.”

“But I ask for forgiveness,” said Mr. Datchery. “His Honor the Mayor will excuse me if I've momentarily been misled into taking up his time and have overlooked the modest demands of my own hotel, the Crozier.”

“Not at all, sir,” said Mr. Sapsea. “I am returning home, and if you would like to take the exterior of our Cathedral in your way, I shall be glad to point it out.”

“Not at all, sir,” said Mr. Sapsea. “I’m heading home, and if you’d like to check out the outside of our Cathedral on your way, I’d be happy to show you.”

“His Honour the Mayor,” said Mr. Datchery, “is more than kind and gracious.”

“His Honor the Mayor,” Mr. Datchery said, “is incredibly kind and gracious.”

As Mr. Datchery, when he had made his acknowledgments to Mr. Jasper, could not be induced to go out of the room before the Worshipful, the Worshipful led the way down-stairs; Mr. Datchery following with his hat under his arm, and his shock of white hair streaming in the evening breeze.

As Mr. Datchery, after thanking Mr. Jasper, couldn’t be persuaded to leave the room before the Worshipful, the Worshipful took the lead downstairs; Mr. Datchery followed with his hat under his arm and his shock of white hair blowing in the evening breeze.

“Might I ask His Honour,” said Mr. Datchery, “whether that gentleman we have just left is the gentleman of whom I have heard in the neighbourhood as being much afflicted by the loss of a nephew, and concentrating his life on avenging the loss?”

“Might I ask His Honour,” said Mr. Datchery, “if that gentleman we just left is the one I’ve heard about in the neighborhood, who is very troubled by the loss of his nephew and is focused on getting revenge for that loss?”

“That is the gentleman. John Jasper, sir.”

"That’s the guy. John Jasper, sir."

“Would His Honour allow me to inquire whether there are strong suspicions of any one?”

“Could I ask if there are any strong suspicions about anyone?”

“More than suspicions, sir,” returned Mr. Sapsea; “all but certainties.”

“More than just suspicions, sir,” replied Mr. Sapsea; “almost certainties.”

“Only think now!” cried Mr. Datchery.

“Just think about it!” shouted Mr. Datchery.

“But proof, sir, proof must be built up stone by stone,” said the Mayor. “As I say, the end crowns the work. It is not enough that justice should be morally certain; she must be immorally certain—legally, that is.”

“But proof, sir, proof has to be built up stone by stone,” said the Mayor. “As I said, the end crowns the work. It’s not enough for justice to be morally certain; she needs to be immorally certain—legally, that is.”

“His Honour,” said Mr. Datchery, “reminds me of the nature of the law. Immoral. How true!”

“Your Honor,” said Mr. Datchery, “makes me think of the nature of the law. Unethical. How true!”

“As I say, sir,” pompously went on the Mayor, “the arm of the law is a strong arm, and a long arm. That is the way I put it. A strong arm and a long arm.”

“As I said, sir,” the Mayor continued pompously, “the law's reach is strong and extensive. That's how I see it. Strong and extensive.”

“How forcible!—And yet, again, how true!” murmured Mr. Datchery.

“How powerful!—And yet, again, how true!” murmured Mr. Datchery.

“And without betraying, what I call the secrets of the prison-house,” said Mr. Sapsea; “the secrets of the prison-house is the term I used on the bench.”

“And without revealing what I call the secrets of the prison,” said Mr. Sapsea; “the secrets of the prison is the term I used in court.”

“And what other term than His Honour’s would express it?” said Mr. Datchery.

“And what other term besides His Honour’s would describe it?” said Mr. Datchery.

“Without, I say, betraying them, I predict to you, knowing the iron will of the gentleman we have just left (I take the bold step of calling it iron, on account of its strength), that in this case the long arm will reach, and the strong arm will strike.—This is our Cathedral, sir. The best judges are pleased to admire it, and the best among our townsmen own to being a little vain of it.”

“Without, I say, betraying them, I predict to you, knowing the iron will of the gentleman we have just left (I take the bold step of calling it iron, due to its strength), that in this case, the long arm will reach, and the strong arm will strike.—This is our Cathedral, sir. The best judges are pleased to admire it, and the best among our townsmen admit to being a bit proud of it.”

All this time Mr. Datchery had walked with his hat under his arm, and his white hair streaming. He had an odd momentary appearance upon him of having forgotten his hat, when Mr. Sapsea now touched it; and he clapped his hand up to his head as if with some vague expectation of finding another hat upon it.

All this time, Mr. Datchery had been walking with his hat under his arm, his white hair blowing in the wind. For a brief moment, he looked as if he had forgotten his hat when Mr. Sapsea touched it; he instinctively reached up to his head, half-expecting to find another hat there.

“Pray be covered, sir,” entreated Mr. Sapsea; magnificently plying: “I shall not mind it, I assure you.”

“Please put on a coat, sir,” urged Mr. Sapsea, grandly emphasizing: “I won’t mind it, I promise you.”

“His Honour is very good, but I do it for coolness,” said Mr. Datchery.

“His Honor is nice, but I do it for the thrill,” said Mr. Datchery.

Then Mr. Datchery admired the Cathedral, and Mr. Sapsea pointed it out as if he himself had invented and built it: there were a few details indeed of which he did not approve, but those he glossed over, as if the workmen had made mistakes in his absence. The Cathedral disposed of, he led the way by the churchyard, and stopped to extol the beauty of the evening—by chance—in the immediate vicinity of Mrs. Sapsea’s epitaph.

Then Mr. Datchery admired the Cathedral, and Mr. Sapsea pointed it out as if he had designed and built it himself: there were some details he didn’t like, but he brushed those off, as if the workers had made errors while he wasn’t around. Once they were done with the Cathedral, he led the way through the churchyard and stopped to praise the beauty of the evening—by chance—right near Mrs. Sapsea’s gravestone.

“And by the by,” said Mr. Sapsea, appearing to descend from an elevation to remember it all of a sudden; like Apollo shooting down from Olympus to pick up his forgotten lyre; “that is one of our small lions. The partiality of our people has made it so, and strangers have been seen taking a copy of it now and then. I am not a judge of it myself, for it is a little work of my own. But it was troublesome to turn, sir; I may say, difficult to turn with elegance.”

“And by the way,” said Mr. Sapsea, suddenly coming down from a high point of thought, like Apollo swooping down from Olympus to grab his forgotten lyre; “that is one of our minor attractions. The preference of our locals has made it popular, and we've noticed outsiders occasionally picking up a copy. I can’t really judge it myself since it’s a small project of mine. But it was a hassle to write, sir; I can honestly say it was challenging to do it with style.”

Mr. Datchery became so ecstatic over Mr. Sapsea’s composition, that, in spite of his intention to end his days in Cloisterham, and therefore his probably having in reserve many opportunities of copying it, he would have transcribed it into his pocket-book on the spot, but for the slouching towards them of its material producer and perpetuator, Durdles, whom Mr. Sapsea hailed, not sorry to show him a bright example of behaviour to superiors.

Mr. Datchery was so thrilled with Mr. Sapsea's writing that, despite planning to spend his life in Cloisterham and likely having plenty of chances to copy it later, he almost jotted it down in his notebook right there. However, he held back because Durdles, its laid-back creator and keeper, was approaching them, and Mr. Sapsea was eager to greet him, pleased to demonstrate good behavior towards those in higher positions.

“Ah, Durdles! This is the mason, sir; one of our Cloisterham worthies; everybody here knows Durdles. Mr. Datchery, Durdles a gentleman who is going to settle here.”

“Ah, Durdles! This is the mason, sir; one of our Cloisterham locals; everybody here knows Durdles. Mr. Datchery, Durdles is a gentleman who is planning to settle here.”

“I wouldn’t do it if I was him,” growled Durdles. “We’re a heavy lot.”

“I wouldn’t do it if I were him,” growled Durdles. “We're a tough bunch.”

“You surely don’t speak for yourself, Mr. Durdles,” returned Mr. Datchery, “any more than for His Honour.”

“You definitely don’t speak for yourself, Mr. Durdles,” replied Mr. Datchery, “any more than for His Honor.”

“Who’s His Honour?” demanded Durdles.

“Who’s His Honor?” demanded Durdles.

“His Honour the Mayor.”

"Mr. Mayor."

“I never was brought afore him,” said Durdles, with anything but the look of a loyal subject of the mayoralty, “and it’ll be time enough for me to Honour him when I am. Until which, and when, and where,

“I was never brought before him,” said Durdles, with a look that was anything but loyal to the mayor, “and it’ll be time enough for me to honor him when I am. Until then, and when, and where,

‘Mister Sapsea is his name,
    England is his nation,
Cloisterham’s his dwelling-place,
    Aukshneer’s his occupation.’”

‘Mr. Sapsea is his name,
    England is his country,
Cloisterham is where he lives,
    Aukshneer is his job.’”

Here, Deputy (preceded by a flying oyster-shell) appeared upon the scene, and requested to have the sum of threepence instantly “chucked” to him by Mr. Durdles, whom he had been vainly seeking up and down, as lawful wages overdue. While that gentleman, with his bundle under his arm, slowly found and counted out the money, Mr. Sapsea informed the new settler of Durdles’s habits, pursuits, abode, and reputation. “I suppose a curious stranger might come to see you, and your works, Mr. Durdles, at any odd time?” said Mr. Datchery upon that.

Here, Deputy (followed by a flying oyster shell) showed up and asked Mr. Durdles to toss him threepence right away, as it was overdue pay he had been looking for everywhere. While Mr. Durdles, with his bundle under his arm, slowly found and counted out the money, Mr. Sapsea filled the new arrival in on Durdles’s habits, interests, home, and reputation. “I guess a curious visitor could come by to see you and your work at any random time, right, Mr. Durdles?” Mr. Datchery commented on that.

“Any gentleman is welcome to come and see me any evening if he brings liquor for two with him,” returned Durdles, with a penny between his teeth and certain halfpence in his hands; “or if he likes to make it twice two, he’ll be doubly welcome.”

“Any guy is welcome to come see me any evening if he brings drinks for two,” replied Durdles, with a penny between his teeth and some change in his hands; “or if he wants to make it four, he’ll be even more welcome.”

“I shall come. Master Deputy, what do you owe me?”

“I'll be there. Deputy Master, what do you owe me?”

“A job.”

“A gig.”

“Mind you pay me honestly with the job of showing me Mr. Durdles’s house when I want to go there.”

“Make sure you pay me fairly for showing you Mr. Durdles’s house when I want to go there.”

Deputy, with a piercing broadside of whistle through the whole gap in his mouth, as a receipt in full for all arrears, vanished.

Deputy, with a sharp blast of a whistle from the wide gap in his mouth, as a final confirmation for all owed payments, disappeared.

The Worshipful and the Worshipper then passed on together until they parted, with many ceremonies, at the Worshipful’s door; even then the Worshipper carried his hat under his arm, and gave his streaming white hair to the breeze.

The Worshipful and the Worshipper then walked together until they said goodbye, with many formalities, at the Worshipful’s door; even then, the Worshipper held his hat under his arm, allowing his flowing white hair to wave in the breeze.

Said Mr. Datchery to himself that night, as he looked at his white hair in the gas-lighted looking-glass over the coffee-room chimneypiece at the Crozier, and shook it out: “For a single buffer, of an easy temper, living idly on his means, I have had a rather busy afternoon!”

Said Mr. Datchery to himself that night, as he looked at his white hair in the gas-lit mirror over the coffee room's fireplace at the Crozier, and shook it out: “For a guy who's just taking it easy, living off his savings, I've had a surprisingly busy afternoon!”

CHAPTER XIX.
SHADOW ON THE SUN-DIAL

Again Miss Twinkleton has delivered her valedictory address, with the accompaniments of white-wine and pound-cake, and again the young ladies have departed to their several homes. Helena Landless has left the Nuns’ House to attend her brother’s fortunes, and pretty Rosa is alone.

Again, Miss Twinkleton has given her farewell speech, along with white wine and pound cake, and once more the young ladies have gone off to their various homes. Helena Landless has left the Nuns' House to support her brother, while the lovely Rosa is left alone.

Cloisterham is so bright and sunny in these summer days, that the Cathedral and the monastery-ruin show as if their strong walls were transparent. A soft glow seems to shine from within them, rather than upon them from without, such is their mellowness as they look forth on the hot corn-fields and the smoking roads that distantly wind among them. The Cloisterham gardens blush with ripening fruit. Time was when travel-stained pilgrims rode in clattering parties through the city’s welcome shades; time is when wayfarers, leading a gipsy life between haymaking time and harvest, and looking as if they were just made of the dust of the earth, so very dusty are they, lounge about on cool doorsteps, trying to mend their unmendable shoes, or giving them to the city kennels as a hopeless job, and seeking others in the bundles that they carry, along with their yet unused sickles swathed in bands of straw. At all the more public pumps there is much cooling of bare feet, together with much bubbling and gurgling of drinking with hand to spout on the part of these Bedouins; the Cloisterham police meanwhile looking askant from their beats with suspicion, and manifest impatience that the intruders should depart from within the civic bounds, and once more fry themselves on the simmering high-roads.

Cloisterham is so bright and sunny on these summer days that the Cathedral and the ruined monastery look like their strong walls are transparent. A warm glow seems to shine from inside them rather than just from outside, given their softness as they overlook the hot cornfields and the winding, smoky roads nearby. The Cloisterham gardens are bursting with ripening fruit. There was a time when weary travelers rode through the city in noisy groups, but now, wanderers who live a carefree life between haymaking and harvest, looking like they’re made from the very dust of the earth, so dusty are they, lounge on cool doorsteps, trying to repair their irreparable shoes or tossing them aside as a lost cause, searching for replacements in the bundles they carry, along with their unused sickles wrapped in straw. At all the more popular public pumps, there’s a lot of cooling bare feet and sounds of bubbling and gurgling as these wanderers drink from the spouts; meanwhile, the Cloisterham police watch suspiciously from their posts, clearly impatient for these intruders to leave the city limits and once again roast on the sweltering roads.

On the afternoon of such a day, when the last Cathedral service is done, and when that side of the High Street on which the Nuns’ House stands is in grateful shade, save where its quaint old garden opens to the west between the boughs of trees, a servant informs Rosa, to her terror, that Mr. Jasper desires to see her.

On the afternoon of that day, after the last Cathedral service is over, and the side of High Street where the Nuns’ House is located enjoys a pleasant shade—except for the spot where its charming old garden opens to the west among the tree branches—a servant tells Rosa, to her shock, that Mr. Jasper wants to see her.

If he had chosen his time for finding her at a disadvantage, he could have done no better. Perhaps he has chosen it. Helena Landless is gone, Mrs. Tisher is absent on leave, Miss Twinkleton (in her amateur state of existence) has contributed herself and a veal pie to a picnic.

If he had picked a better moment to catch her off guard, he couldn't have done any better. Maybe he did pick it on purpose. Helena Landless is gone, Mrs. Tisher is away on leave, and Miss Twinkleton (in her casual role) has brought herself and a veal pie to a picnic.

“O why, why, why, did you say I was at home!” cried Rosa, helplessly.

“O why, why, why did you say I was at home!” cried Rosa, helplessly.

The maid replies, that Mr. Jasper never asked the question.

The maid replies that Mr. Jasper never asked the question.

That he said he knew she was at home, and begged she might be told that he asked to see her.

That he said he knew she was at home and asked to be told that he wanted to see her.

“What shall I do! what shall I do!” thinks Rosa, clasping her hands.

“What should I do! what should I do!” thinks Rosa, clasping her hands.

Possessed by a kind of desperation, she adds in the next breath, that she will come to Mr. Jasper in the garden. She shudders at the thought of being shut up with him in the house; but many of its windows command the garden, and she can be seen as well as heard there, and can shriek in the free air and run away. Such is the wild idea that flutters through her mind.

Driven by a sense of urgency, she quickly adds that she will go to Mr. Jasper in the garden. The thought of being stuck with him in the house makes her shudder; however, many windows overlook the garden, and she can be seen and heard there, able to scream in the open air and run away. This is the frantic idea racing through her mind.

She has never seen him since the fatal night, except when she was questioned before the Mayor, and then he was present in gloomy watchfulness, as representing his lost nephew and burning to avenge him. She hangs her garden-hat on her arm, and goes out. The moment she sees him from the porch, leaning on the sun-dial, the old horrible feeling of being compelled by him, asserts its hold upon her. She feels that she would even then go back, but that he draws her feet towards him. She cannot resist, and sits down, with her head bent, on the garden-seat beside the sun-dial. She cannot look up at him for abhorrence, but she has perceived that he is dressed in deep mourning. So is she. It was not so at first; but the lost has long been given up, and mourned for, as dead.

She hasn’t seen him since that tragic night, except when she was questioned by the Mayor, and then he was there, looking grim and ready for revenge on behalf of his lost nephew. She hangs her garden hat on her arm and steps outside. The moment she spots him from the porch, leaning against the sun-dial, that old, awful feeling of being drawn to him takes hold again. She feels like she should turn back, but he pulls her feet toward him. She can’t resist and sits down, with her head down, on the garden seat next to the sun-dial. She can’t look up at him because she feels such disgust, but she notices that he’s dressed in deep mourning. So is she. It wasn’t like this at first; but they’ve both long since accepted their loss and mourned as if he were dead.

He would begin by touching her hand. She feels the intention, and draws her hand back. His eyes are then fixed upon her, she knows, though her own see nothing but the grass.

He starts by reaching for her hand. She senses his intention and pulls her hand back. She knows his eyes are focused on her, even though hers only see the grass.

“I have been waiting,” he begins, “for some time, to be summoned back to my duty near you.”

“I've been waiting,” he starts, “for a while, to be called back to my duty near you.”

After several times forming her lips, which she knows he is closely watching, into the shape of some other hesitating reply, and then into none, she answers: “Duty, sir?”

After shaping her lips several times, knowing he is watching her closely, into some hesitant response, and then into silence, she replies: “Duty, sir?”

“The duty of teaching you, serving you as your faithful music-master.”

"The responsibility of teaching you and being your dedicated music teacher."

“I have left off that study.”

"I've stopped that study."

“Not left off, I think. Discontinued. I was told by your guardian that you discontinued it under the shock that we have all felt so acutely. When will you resume?”

“Not left off, I think. Stopped. Your guardian told me you stopped it because of the shock we’ve all felt so deeply. When will you start again?”

“Never, sir.”

"Never, sir."

“Never? You could have done no more if you had loved my dear boy.”

“Never? You couldn’t have done any more if you had loved my dear boy.”

“I did love him!” cried Rosa, with a flash of anger.

“I did love him!” yelled Rosa, with a surge of anger.

“Yes; but not quite—not quite in the right way, shall I say? Not in the intended and expected way. Much as my dear boy was, unhappily, too self-conscious and self-satisfied (I’ll draw no parallel between him and you in that respect) to love as he should have loved, or as any one in his place would have loved—must have loved!”

“Yes, but not exactly—not exactly in the right way, shall I say? Not in the intended and expected way. My dear boy was, unfortunately, too self-conscious and self-satisfied (I won’t draw any parallels between him and you in that regard) to love as he should have loved, or as anyone in his position would have loved—must have loved!”

She sits in the same still attitude, but shrinking a little more.

She sits in the same quiet position, but seems to shrink a little more.

“Then, to be told that you discontinued your study with me, was to be politely told that you abandoned it altogether?” he suggested.

“Then, being told that you stopped studying with me was basically saying that you gave it up completely?” he proposed.

“Yes,” says Rosa, with sudden spirit, “The politeness was my guardian’s, not mine. I told him that I was resolved to leave off, and that I was determined to stand by my resolution.”

“Yes,” says Rosa, suddenly energized, “The politeness was my guardian’s, not mine. I told him I was set on stopping, and that I was committed to sticking to my decision.”

“And you still are?”

"And you still are?"

“I still am, sir. And I beg not to be questioned any more about it. At all events, I will not answer any more; I have that in my power.”

“I still am, sir. And I request not to be asked about it any further. In any case, I won’t answer anymore; I have that right.”

She is so conscious of his looking at her with a gloating admiration of the touch of anger on her, and the fire and animation it brings with it, that even as her spirit rises, it falls again, and she struggles with a sense of shame, affront, and fear, much as she did that night at the piano.

She is so aware of him gazing at her with a smug admiration for the flash of anger on her face, and the energy and excitement it brings, that even as her confidence grows, it quickly drops again, and she battles with feelings of shame, offense, and fear, just like she did that night at the piano.

“I will not question you any more, since you object to it so much; I will confess—”

“I won’t ask you any more questions since you really don’t like it; I will confess—”

“I do not wish to hear you, sir,” cries Rosa, rising.

“I don’t want to hear you, sir,” Rosa says, standing up.

This time he does touch her with his outstretched hand. In shrinking from it, she shrinks into her seat again.

This time he reaches out and touches her with his hand. As she pulls away from it, she retreats back into her seat.

“We must sometimes act in opposition to our wishes,” he tells her in a low voice. “You must do so now, or do more harm to others than you can ever set right.”

“We sometimes have to go against what we want,” he tells her in a quiet voice. “You need to do this now, or you’ll cause more harm to others than you can ever fix.”

“What harm?”

"What harm could it do?"

“Presently, presently. You question me, you see, and surely that’s not fair when you forbid me to question you. Nevertheless, I will answer the question presently. Dearest Rosa! Charming Rosa!”

“Right now, right now. You question me, you see, and that’s not fair when you won’t let me question you. Still, I’ll answer the question soon. Dearest Rosa! Lovely Rosa!”

She starts up again.

She's starting up again.

This time he does not touch her. But his face looks so wicked and menacing, as he stands leaning against the sun-dial-setting, as it were, his black mark upon the very face of day—that her flight is arrested by horror as she looks at him.

This time he doesn't touch her. But his face looks so wicked and threatening as he stands leaning against the sun-dial, like a dark mark on the bright day—that her escape is frozen by fear as she looks at him.

“I do not forget how many windows command a view of us,” he says, glancing towards them. “I will not touch you again; I will come no nearer to you than I am. Sit down, and there will be no mighty wonder in your music-master’s leaning idly against a pedestal and speaking with you, remembering all that has happened, and our shares in it. Sit down, my beloved.”

“I can’t forget how many windows overlook us,” he says, glancing at them. “I won't touch you again; I won’t come any closer than I am now. Sit down, and it won’t be surprising to see your music teacher leaning against a pedestal and talking with you, recalling everything that’s happened and our parts in it. Sit down, my love.”

She would have gone once more—was all but gone—and once more his face, darkly threatening what would follow if she went, has stopped her. Looking at him with the expression of the instant frozen on her face, she sits down on the seat again.

She was about to leave again—almost gone—but once more his face, ominously hinting at what would come if she did, made her stop. With her expression locked in the moment, she sits back down on the seat.

“Rosa, even when my dear boy was affianced to you, I loved you madly; even when I thought his happiness in having you for his wife was certain, I loved you madly; even when I strove to make him more ardently devoted to you, I loved you madly; even when he gave me the picture of your lovely face so carelessly traduced by him, which I feigned to hang always in my sight for his sake, but worshipped in torment for years, I loved you madly; in the distasteful work of the day, in the wakeful misery of the night, girded by sordid realities, or wandering through Paradises and Hells of visions into which I rushed, carrying your image in my arms, I loved you madly.”

“Rosa, even when my dear boy was engaged to you, I loved you deeply; even when I believed his happiness in having you as his wife was guaranteed, I loved you deeply; even when I tried to make him more passionately devoted to you, I loved you deeply; even when he carelessly gave me the picture of your beautiful face, which I pretended to keep in my view for his sake, but truly admired in anguish for years, I loved you deeply; in the unpleasant tasks of the day, in the sleepless misery of the night, surrounded by harsh realities, or drifting through imagined Paradises and Hells carrying your image in my heart, I loved you deeply.”

If anything could make his words more hideous to her than they are in themselves, it would be the contrast between the violence of his look and delivery, and the composure of his assumed attitude.

If anything could make his words even more disgusting to her than they already are, it would be the stark difference between the intensity of his expression and tone, and the calmness of his fake demeanor.

“I endured it all in silence. So long as you were his, or so long as I supposed you to be his, I hid my secret loyally. Did I not?”

“I put up with it all without saying a word. As long as you belonged to him, or as long as I thought you did, I kept my secret faithfully. Didn’t I?”

This lie, so gross, while the mere words in which it is told are so true, is more than Rosa can endure. She answers with kindling indignation: “You were as false throughout, sir, as you are now. You were false to him, daily and hourly. You know that you made my life unhappy by your pursuit of me. You know that you made me afraid to open his generous eyes, and that you forced me, for his own trusting, good, good sake, to keep the truth from him, that you were a bad, bad man!”

This outrageous lie, while the words used to express it are completely true, is more than Rosa can handle. She responds, filled with righteous anger: “You have been just as deceitful all along, sir, as you are now. You betrayed him, day after day. You know that your pursuit of me made my life miserable. You know that you made me afraid to let him see the truth, and that you forced me, for his trusting and good-hearted sake, to hide the truth from him—that you are a terrible, terrible man!”

His preservation of his easy attitude rendering his working features and his convulsive hands absolutely diabolical, he returns, with a fierce extreme of admiration:

His relaxed demeanor made his serious expressions and shaky hands look downright evil, and he came back with an intense admiration.

“How beautiful you are! You are more beautiful in anger than in repose. I don’t ask you for your love; give me yourself and your hatred; give me yourself and that pretty rage; give me yourself and that enchanting scorn; it will be enough for me.”

“How beautiful you are! You're more beautiful when you're angry than when you're calm. I don’t ask for your love; just give me yourself and your hatred; give me yourself and that pretty rage; give me yourself and that captivating scorn; that will be enough for me.”

Impatient tears rise to the eyes of the trembling little beauty, and her face flames; but as she again rises to leave him in indignation, and seek protection within the house, he stretches out his hand towards the porch, as though he invited her to enter it.

Impatient tears well up in the eyes of the trembling little beauty, and her face flushes; but as she stands up to leave him in anger and seeks refuge inside the house, he reaches out his hand toward the porch, as if inviting her to come in.

“I told you, you rare charmer, you sweet witch, that you must stay and hear me, or do more harm than can ever be undone. You asked me what harm. Stay, and I will tell you. Go, and I will do it!”

“I told you, you charming one, you sweet witch, that you need to stay and listen to me, or you’ll cause more harm than can ever be fixed. You asked me what harm. Stay, and I’ll explain. Leave, and I’ll make it happen!”

Again Rosa quails before his threatening face, though innocent of its meaning, and she remains. Her panting breathing comes and goes as if it would choke her; but with a repressive hand upon her bosom, she remains.

Again, Rosa shrinks back in fear of his intimidating face, even though she doesn’t understand what it means, and she stays. Her heavy breathing comes and goes as if it could suffocate her; but with a hand pressed against her chest, she stays.

“I have made my confession that my love is mad. It is so mad, that had the ties between me and my dear lost boy been one silken thread less strong, I might have swept even him from your side, when you favoured him.”

“I’ve confessed that my love is crazy. It’s so crazy that if the bond between me and my dear lost boy had been just a little weaker, I could have easily taken him away from you when you liked him.”

A film comes over the eyes she raises for an instant, as though he had turned her faint.

A film comes over her eyes when she raises them for a moment, as if he had made her faint.

“Even him,” he repeats. “Yes, even him! Rosa, you see me and you hear me. Judge for yourself whether any other admirer shall love you and live, whose life is in my hand.”

“Even him,” he says again. “Yes, even him! Rosa, you see me and you hear me. Judge for yourself whether any other admirer will love you and survive, whose life is in my hands.”

“What do you mean, sir?”

“What do you mean, sir?”

“I mean to show you how mad my love is. It was hawked through the late inquiries by Mr. Crisparkle, that young Landless had confessed to him that he was a rival of my lost boy. That is an inexpiable offence in my eyes. The same Mr. Crisparkle knows under my hand that I have devoted myself to the murderer’s discovery and destruction, be he whom he might, and that I determined to discuss the mystery with no one until I should hold the clue in which to entangle the murderer as in a net. I have since worked patiently to wind and wind it round him; and it is slowly winding as I speak.”

“I want to show you how intense my love is. Mr. Crisparkle mentioned in his recent inquiries that young Landless confessed to him that he was a rival of my lost boy. That’s an unforgivable offense in my eyes. The same Mr. Crisparkle knows that I have committed myself to finding and destroying the murderer, whoever that may be, and that I decided to discuss the mystery with no one until I had the clue to catch the murderer like a fish in a net. Since then, I have patiently worked to wrap that clue around him, and it's slowly closing in as I speak.”

[Illustration]

Jasper’s sacrifices

Jasper's sacrifices

“Your belief, if you believe in the criminality of Mr. Landless, is not Mr. Crisparkle’s belief, and he is a good man,” Rosa retorts.

“Your belief, if you think Mr. Landless is guilty, is not Mr. Crisparkle’s belief, and he is a good man,” Rosa retorts.

“My belief is my own; and I reserve it, worshipped of my soul! Circumstances may accumulate so strongly even against an innocent man, that directed, sharpened, and pointed, they may slay him. One wanting link discovered by perseverance against a guilty man, proves his guilt, however slight its evidence before, and he dies. Young Landless stands in deadly peril either way.”

“My belief is mine alone; and I hold it dear, cherished by my soul! Situations can build up so intensely even against an innocent person, that when directed, sharpened, and focused, they can destroy him. One missing piece found through persistence against a guilty person reveals their guilt, no matter how weak the evidence was before, and they face death. Young Landless is in serious danger no matter what.”

“If you really suppose,” Rosa pleads with him, turning paler, “that I favour Mr. Landless, or that Mr. Landless has ever in any way addressed himself to me, you are wrong.”

“If you really think,” Rosa pleads with him, turning paler, “that I like Mr. Landless, or that Mr. Landless has ever approached me in any way, you’re mistaken.”

He puts that from him with a slighting action of his hand and a curled lip.

He dismisses that with a casual wave of his hand and a scoff.

“I was going to show you how madly I love you. More madly now than ever, for I am willing to renounce the second object that has arisen in my life to divide it with you; and henceforth to have no object in existence but you only. Miss Landless has become your bosom friend. You care for her peace of mind?”

“I was going to show you how deeply I love you. More deeply now than ever, because I’m ready to give up the other significant part of my life to share it with you; and from now on, to have nothing in my life but you. Miss Landless has become your close friend. Do you care about her peace of mind?”

“I love her dearly.”

"I really love her."

“You care for her good name?”

“You care about her image?”

“I have said, sir, I love her dearly.”

“I've said, sir, I love her very much.”

“I am unconsciously,” he observes with a smile, as he folds his hands upon the sun-dial and leans his chin upon them, so that his talk would seem from the windows (faces occasionally come and go there) to be of the airiest and playfullest—“I am unconsciously giving offence by questioning again. I will simply make statements, therefore, and not put questions. You do care for your bosom friend’s good name, and you do care for her peace of mind. Then remove the shadow of the gallows from her, dear one!”

“I am unwittingly,” he says with a smile, as he folds his hands on the sundial and rests his chin on them, making his conversation appear from the windows (faces occasionally coming and going there) to be the most carefree and playful—“I am unwittingly causing offense by asking again. So, I’ll just make statements instead of asking questions. You care about your close friend’s reputation, and you care about her peace of mind. So, remove the threat of the gallows from her, dear one!”

“You dare propose to me to—”

"You really think I—"

“Darling, I dare propose to you. Stop there. If it be bad to idolise you, I am the worst of men; if it be good, I am the best. My love for you is above all other love, and my truth to you is above all other truth. Let me have hope and favour, and I am a forsworn man for your sake.”

“Darling, I want to propose to you. Hold on. If it's wrong to idolize you, then I'm the worst man; if it's right, I'm the best. My love for you is greater than any other love, and my loyalty to you is stronger than any other loyalty. Give me hope and your favor, and I would do anything for you.”

Rosa puts her hands to her temples, and, pushing back her hair, looks wildly and abhorrently at him, as though she were trying to piece together what it is his deep purpose to present to her only in fragments.

Rosa puts her hands on her temples and, pushing back her hair, looks at him with a mix of confusion and disgust, as if she were trying to understand the deeper meaning he’s presenting to her in pieces.

“Reckon up nothing at this moment, angel, but the sacrifices that I lay at those dear feet, which I could fall down among the vilest ashes and kiss, and put upon my head as a poor savage might. There is my fidelity to my dear boy after death. Tread upon it!”

“Don’t think about anything right now, angel, except the sacrifices I offer at those cherished feet, which I could fall to the ground among the filthiest ashes and kiss, and place on my head like a humble person might. There lies my loyalty to my dear boy after death. Step on it!”

With an action of his hands, as though he cast down something precious.

With a motion of his hands, as if he were throwing down something valuable.

“There is the inexpiable offence against my adoration of you. Spurn it!”

“There is the unforgivable offense against my love for you. Reject it!”

With a similar action.

In a similar way.

“There are my labours in the cause of a just vengeance for six toiling months. Crush them!”

“There are my efforts for a rightful revenge over six hard months. Crush them!”

With another repetition of the action.

With another repetition of the action.

“There is my past and my present wasted life. There is the desolation of my heart and my soul. There is my peace; there is my despair. Stamp them into the dust; so that you take me, were it even mortally hating me!”

“There’s my past and my present wasted life. There’s the emptiness of my heart and soul. There’s my peace; there’s my despair. Crush them into the dust; so that you take me, even if it means you hate me!”

The frightful vehemence of the man, now reaching its full height, so additionally terrifies her as to break the spell that has held her to the spot. She swiftly moves towards the porch; but in an instant he is at her side, and speaking in her ear.

The terrifying intensity of the man, now at its peak, frightens her so much that it shatters the spell that had kept her frozen. She quickly moves toward the porch, but in an instant, he's by her side, speaking in her ear.

“Rosa, I am self-repressed again. I am walking calmly beside you to the house. I shall wait for some encouragement and hope. I shall not strike too soon. Give me a sign that you attend to me.”

“Rosa, I’m holding back again. I’m walking calmly beside you to the house. I’ll wait for some encouragement and hope. I won’t act too quickly. Just give me a sign that you’re paying attention to me.”

She slightly and constrainedly moves her hand.

She moves her hand a little, but in a hesitant way.

“Not a word of this to any one, or it will bring down the blow, as certainly as night follows day. Another sign that you attend to me.”

“Don't say a word about this to anyone, or it will definitely come back to bite you, just like night follows day. It's another sign that you’re listening to me.”

She moves her hand once more.

She moves her hand again.

“I love you, love you, love you! If you were to cast me off now—but you will not—you would never be rid of me. No one should come between us. I would pursue you to the death.”

“I love you, love you, love you! If you were to reject me now—but you won’t—you would never get rid of me. No one should come between us. I would chase you to the end.”

The handmaid coming out to open the gate for him, he quietly pulls off his hat as a parting salute, and goes away with no greater show of agitation than is visible in the effigy of Mr. Sapsea’s father opposite. Rosa faints in going up-stairs, and is carefully carried to her room and laid down on her bed. A thunderstorm is coming on, the maids say, and the hot and stifling air has overset the pretty dear: no wonder; they have felt their own knees all of a tremble all day long.

The handmaid steps out to open the gate for him, and he quietly takes off his hat in a farewell gesture before leaving without showing much emotion, just like the statue of Mr. Sapsea’s father across the way. Rosa faints while heading upstairs and is gently carried to her room and placed on her bed. The maids mention that a thunderstorm is approaching, and the hot, stuffy air has overwhelmed the lovely girl: it’s no surprise; they’ve felt their own knees shaking all day.

CHAPTER XX.
A FLIGHT

Rosa no sooner came to herself than the whole of the late interview was before her. It even seemed as if it had pursued her into her insensibility, and she had not had a moment’s unconsciousness of it. What to do, she was at a frightened loss to know: the only one clear thought in her mind was, that she must fly from this terrible man.

Rosa had barely regained consciousness when the entire recent conversation replayed in her mind. It was as if it had followed her into her fainting spell, and she hadn't been unaware of it for a moment. She was terrified and didn’t know what to do; the only clear thought she had was that she needed to escape from this awful man.

But where could she take refuge, and how could she go? She had never breathed her dread of him to any one but Helena. If she went to Helena, and told her what had passed, that very act might bring down the irreparable mischief that he threatened he had the power, and that she knew he had the will, to do. The more fearful he appeared to her excited memory and imagination, the more alarming her responsibility appeared; seeing that a slight mistake on her part, either in action or delay, might let his malevolence loose on Helena’s brother.

But where could she find safety, and how could she escape? She had only ever shared her fear of him with Helena. If she went to Helena and explained what had happened, that very act might trigger the irreversible harm he claimed he could cause, and she knew he was willing to do. The more terrifying he seemed to her anxious mind, the more concerning her responsibility felt; since even a small mistake on her part, whether in action or timing, could unleash his malice on Helena’s brother.

Rosa’s mind throughout the last six months had been stormily confused. A half-formed, wholly unexpressed suspicion tossed in it, now heaving itself up, and now sinking into the deep; now gaining palpability, and now losing it. Jasper’s self-absorption in his nephew when he was alive, and his unceasing pursuit of the inquiry how he came by his death, if he were dead, were themes so rife in the place, that no one appeared able to suspect the possibility of foul play at his hands. She had asked herself the question, “Am I so wicked in my thoughts as to conceive a wickedness that others cannot imagine?” Then she had considered, Did the suspicion come of her previous recoiling from him before the fact? And if so, was not that a proof of its baselessness? Then she had reflected, “What motive could he have, according to my accusation?” She was ashamed to answer in her mind, “The motive of gaining me!” And covered her face, as if the lightest shadow of the idea of founding murder on such an idle vanity were a crime almost as great.

Rosa's mind had been in a storm of confusion for the past six months. A vague, unexpressed suspicion churned within her, surfacing at times and then sinking back down; it would become clearer, then fade again. Jasper's obsession with his nephew when he was alive, along with his relentless questioning about how he died—if he was indeed dead—were topics so prevalent that no one seemed to consider the possibility of foul play on his part. She asked herself, “Am I so wicked in my thoughts that I can imagine something so evil that others can’t?” Then she thought, Did the suspicion arise from her previous hesitation around him before it happened? And if it did, wasn’t that proof that it was unfounded? Then she pondered, “What motive could he have for my accusation?” She felt ashamed to think, “The motive of gaining me!” and covered her face, as if even suggesting that murder could be based on such a trivial vanity was an almost unforgivable crime.

She ran over in her mind again, all that he had said by the sun-dial in the garden. He had persisted in treating the disappearance as murder, consistently with his whole public course since the finding of the watch and shirt-pin. If he were afraid of the crime being traced out, would he not rather encourage the idea of a voluntary disappearance? He had even declared that if the ties between him and his nephew had been less strong, he might have swept “even him” away from her side. Was that like his having really done so? He had spoken of laying his six months’ labours in the cause of a just vengeance at her feet. Would he have done that, with that violence of passion, if they were a pretence? Would he have ranged them with his desolate heart and soul, his wasted life, his peace and his despair? The very first sacrifice that he represented himself as making for her, was his fidelity to his dear boy after death. Surely these facts were strong against a fancy that scarcely dared to hint itself. And yet he was so terrible a man! In short, the poor girl (for what could she know of the criminal intellect, which its own professed students perpetually misread, because they persist in trying to reconcile it with the average intellect of average men, instead of identifying it as a horrible wonder apart) could get by no road to any other conclusion than that he was a terrible man, and must be fled from.

She replayed in her mind everything he had said by the sun-dial in the garden. He had kept insisting that the disappearance was a murder, staying consistent with his entire public stance since the watch and shirt pin were found. If he was worried about the crime being uncovered, wouldn’t he promote the idea of a voluntary disappearance instead? He even claimed that if his bond with his nephew hadn't been so strong, he could have easily taken “even him” away from her. How was that the same as actually doing it? He had talked about laying down the work of six months in the pursuit of just revenge at her feet. Would he have done that, with such intense passion, if it were all a ruse? Would he have linked that to his broken heart and soul, his wasted life, his peace, and his despair? The very first sacrifice he said he made for her was his loyalty to his dear boy after death. Surely, these facts weighed against a thought that barely dared to surface. And yet, he was such a frightening man! In the end, the poor girl (for how could she understand the criminal mind, which even its own students constantly misinterpret because they try to compare it with the average intellect of ordinary people, instead of recognizing it as a horrifying anomaly) could come to no other conclusion than that he was a terrible man and had to be avoided.

She had been Helena’s stay and comfort during the whole time. She had constantly assured her of her full belief in her brother’s innocence, and of her sympathy with him in his misery. But she had never seen him since the disappearance, nor had Helena ever spoken one word of his avowal to Mr. Crisparkle in regard of Rosa, though as a part of the interest of the case it was well known far and wide. He was Helena’s unfortunate brother, to her, and nothing more. The assurance she had given her odious suitor was strictly true, though it would have been better (she considered now) if she could have restrained herself from so giving it. Afraid of him as the bright and delicate little creature was, her spirit swelled at the thought of his knowing it from her own lips.

She had been Helena's support and comfort the entire time. She constantly reassured her of her firm belief in her brother's innocence and her sympathy for him in his suffering. But she hadn’t seen him since he disappeared, and Helena had never mentioned a word of his confession to Mr. Crisparkle about Rosa, even though it was widely known and part of the case's intrigue. To her, he was just Helena's unfortunate brother and nothing more. The assurance she had given to her repulsive suitor was entirely true, though she now thought it would have been better if she had managed to hold back from saying it. Despite being afraid of him, the bright and delicate little creature felt a surge of defiance at the idea of him hearing it directly from her.

But where was she to go? Anywhere beyond his reach, was no reply to the question. Somewhere must be thought of. She determined to go to her guardian, and to go immediately. The feeling she had imparted to Helena on the night of their first confidence, was so strong upon her—the feeling of not being safe from him, and of the solid walls of the old convent being powerless to keep out his ghostly following of her—that no reasoning of her own could calm her terrors. The fascination of repulsion had been upon her so long, and now culminated so darkly, that she felt as if he had power to bind her by a spell. Glancing out at window, even now, as she rose to dress, the sight of the sun-dial on which he had leaned when he declared himself, turned her cold, and made her shrink from it, as though he had invested it with some awful quality from his own nature.

But where was she supposed to go? Anywhere out of his reach didn’t really answer the question. She had to think of somewhere. She decided to go to her guardian, and to go right away. The feeling she had shared with Helena on the night they first confided in each other was so strong—this sense of not being safe from him, and of the sturdy walls of the old convent being useless against his haunting presence—that no amount of reasoning could calm her fears. She had been under his strange pull for so long, and now it felt darker than ever, making her feel as if he had the power to control her like a spell. Even now, as she got up to dress, glancing out the window at the sun-dial where he had rested when he first professed his feelings made her shiver, as if he had somehow infused it with a terrifying essence from himself.

She wrote a hurried note to Miss Twinkleton, saying that she had sudden reason for wishing to see her guardian promptly, and had gone to him; also, entreating the good lady not to be uneasy, for all was well with her. She hurried a few quite useless articles into a very little bag, left the note in a conspicuous place, and went out, softly closing the gate after her.

She quickly wrote a note to Miss Twinkleton, explaining that she urgently needed to see her guardian and had gone to visit him; she also pleaded with the kind lady not to worry, as everything was fine on her end. She hastily shoved a few completely unnecessary items into a tiny bag, left the note in a noticeable spot, and stepped outside, gently closing the gate behind her.

It was the first time she had ever been even in Cloisterham High Street alone. But knowing all its ways and windings very well, she hurried straight to the corner from which the omnibus departed. It was, at that very moment, going off.

It was the first time she had ever been in Cloisterham High Street by herself. But knowing all its paths and turns very well, she hurried straight to the corner where the bus left. It was, at that very moment, just about to leave.

“Stop and take me, if you please, Joe. I am obliged to go to London.”

“Stop and take me, if you don’t mind, Joe. I need to go to London.”

In less than another minute she was on her road to the railway, under Joe’s protection. Joe waited on her when she got there, put her safely into the railway carriage, and handed in the very little bag after her, as though it were some enormous trunk, hundredweights heavy, which she must on no account endeavour to lift.

In less than a minute, she was on her way to the train station, with Joe looking after her. Joe was waiting for her when she arrived, helped her into the train carriage, and carefully handed her tiny bag after her, as if it were a huge trunk, weighing a ton, which she shouldn't even try to lift.

“Can you go round when you get back, and tell Miss Twinkleton that you saw me safely off, Joe?”

“Can you swing by when you get back and tell Miss Twinkleton that you saw me off safely, Joe?”

“It shall be done, Miss.”

"Got it, Miss."

“With my love, please, Joe.”

“With my love, please, Joe.”

“Yes, Miss—and I wouldn’t mind having it myself!” But Joe did not articulate the last clause; only thought it.

“Yes, Miss—and I wouldn’t mind having it myself!” But Joe didn’t say the last part out loud; he just thought it.

Now that she was whirling away for London in real earnest, Rosa was at leisure to resume the thoughts which her personal hurry had checked. The indignant thought that his declaration of love soiled her; that she could only be cleansed from the stain of its impurity by appealing to the honest and true; supported her for a time against her fears, and confirmed her in her hasty resolution. But as the evening grew darker and darker, and the great city impended nearer and nearer, the doubts usual in such cases began to arise. Whether this was not a wild proceeding, after all; how Mr. Grewgious might regard it; whether she should find him at the journey’s end; how she would act if he were absent; what might become of her, alone, in a place so strange and crowded; how if she had but waited and taken counsel first; whether, if she could now go back, she would not do it thankfully; a multitude of such uneasy speculations disturbed her, more and more as they accumulated. At length the train came into London over the housetops; and down below lay the gritty streets with their yet un-needed lamps a-glow, on a hot, light, summer night.

Now that she was on her way to London for real, Rosa had time to revisit the thoughts her rush had interrupted. The angry thought that his declaration of love tainted her—that she could only wash away the stain of its impurity by turning to the honest and true—sustained her for a while against her fears and solidified her quick decision. But as the evening grew darker and the city loomed closer, the usual doubts began to creep in. Was this really a reckless move after all? How would Mr. Grewgious see it? Would she find him when she arrived? What would she do if he wasn't there? What could happen to her alone in such a strange and crowded place? If only she had waited and sought advice first; if she could turn back now, would she not do it gratefully? A flood of unease plagued her, growing more intense as her worries piled up. Finally, the train reached London, passing over rooftops; below lay the gritty streets, their lights glowing although they weren’t needed yet, on a hot, bright summer night.

“Hiram Grewgious, Esquire, Staple Inn, London.” This was all Rosa knew of her destination; but it was enough to send her rattling away again in a cab, through deserts of gritty streets, where many people crowded at the corner of courts and byways to get some air, and where many other people walked with a miserably monotonous noise of shuffling of feet on hot paving-stones, and where all the people and all their surroundings were so gritty and so shabby!

“Hiram Grewgious, Esquire, Staple Inn, London.” That was all Rosa knew about where she was headed, but it was enough to get her clattering away again in a cab, through a maze of gritty streets, where crowds gathered at the corners of alleys and side streets to catch a breath of air, and where others walked with the dull, repetitive sound of shuffling feet on hot pavement, surrounded by a scene that was as gritty and shabby as the people in it!

There was music playing here and there, but it did not enliven the case. No barrel-organ mended the matter, and no big drum beat dull care away. Like the chapel bells that were also going here and there, they only seemed to evoke echoes from brick surfaces, and dust from everything. As to the flat wind-instruments, they seemed to have cracked their hearts and souls in pining for the country.

There was music playing in various places, but it didn’t lift the mood. No street performer improved the situation, and no big drum beat the stress away. Like the chapel bells chiming here and there, they just seemed to bounce off the brick walls and stir up dust. As for the brass instruments, they sounded like they had poured their hearts and souls into longing for the countryside.

Her jingling conveyance stopped at last at a fast-closed gateway, which appeared to belong to somebody who had gone to bed very early, and was much afraid of housebreakers; Rosa, discharging her conveyance, timidly knocked at this gateway, and was let in, very little bag and all, by a watchman.

Her jingling carriage finally came to a stop at a tightly shut gate, which seemed to belong to someone who had gone to bed quite early and was very worried about burglars. Rosa, getting out of her carriage, nervously knocked on the gate and was let in, along with her small bag, by a watchman.

“Does Mr. Grewgious live here?”

“Does Mr. Grewgious live here?”

“Mr. Grewgious lives there, Miss,” said the watchman, pointing further in.

“Mr. Grewgious lives there, miss,” said the watchman, pointing further in.

So Rosa went further in, and, when the clocks were striking ten, stood on P. J. T.’s doorsteps, wondering what P. J. T. had done with his street-door.

So Rosa went inside more, and, when the clocks struck ten, stood on P. J. T.’s doorstep, wondering what P. J. T. had done with his front door.

Guided by the painted name of Mr. Grewgious, she went up-stairs and softly tapped and tapped several times. But no one answering, and Mr. Grewgious’s door-handle yielding to her touch, she went in, and saw her guardian sitting on a window-seat at an open window, with a shaded lamp placed far from him on a table in a corner.

Guided by the painted name of Mr. Grewgious, she went upstairs and softly tapped several times. But when no one answered, and Mr. Grewgious’s door handle gave way under her touch, she entered and saw her guardian sitting on a window seat by an open window, with a shaded lamp placed far from him on a table in the corner.

Rosa drew nearer to him in the twilight of the room. He saw her, and he said, in an undertone: “Good Heaven!”

Rosa moved closer to him in the dim light of the room. He noticed her and said in a low voice, “Good heavens!”

Rosa fell upon his neck, with tears, and then he said, returning her embrace:

Rosa threw her arms around his neck, crying, and then he replied, wrapping his arms around her.

“My child, my child! I thought you were your mother!—But what, what, what,” he added, soothingly, “has happened? My dear, what has brought you here? Who has brought you here?”

“My child, my child! I thought you were your mother!—But what, what, what,” he said gently, “has happened? My dear, what brought you here? Who brought you here?”

“No one. I came alone.”

“No one. I came by myself.”

“Lord bless me!” ejaculated Mr. Grewgious. “Came alone! Why didn’t you write to me to come and fetch you?”

“Goodness me!” exclaimed Mr. Grewgious. “You came alone! Why didn’t you write to let me know to come get you?”

“I had no time. I took a sudden resolution. Poor, poor Eddy!”

“I had no time. I made a quick decision. Poor, poor Eddy!”

“Ah, poor fellow, poor fellow!”

“Aw, poor guy, poor guy!”

“His uncle has made love to me. I cannot bear it,” said Rosa, at once with a burst of tears, and a stamp of her little foot; “I shudder with horror of him, and I have come to you to protect me and all of us from him, if you will?”

“His uncle has made advances towards me. I can’t stand it,” said Rosa, immediately bursting into tears and stamping her little foot; “I shudder with disgust at him, and I’ve come to you to protect me and all of us from him, if you can?”

“I will,” cried Mr. Grewgious, with a sudden rush of amazing energy. “Damn him!

“I will,” shouted Mr. Grewgious, with a sudden burst of incredible energy. “Damn him!

‘Confound his politics!
Frustrate his knavish tricks!
On Thee his hopes to fix?
        Damn him again!’”

‘Curse his politics!
Mess up his shady tricks!
Does he place his hopes in You?
        Damn him again!’”

After this most extraordinary outburst, Mr. Grewgious, quite beside himself, plunged about the room, to all appearance undecided whether he was in a fit of loyal enthusiasm, or combative denunciation.

After this amazing outburst, Mr. Grewgious, completely overwhelmed, rushed around the room, seemingly unable to decide whether he was in a state of loyal enthusiasm or aggressive protest.

He stopped and said, wiping his face: “I beg your pardon, my dear, but you will be glad to know I feel better. Tell me no more just now, or I might do it again. You must be refreshed and cheered. What did you take last? Was it breakfast, lunch, dinner, tea, or supper? And what will you take next? Shall it be breakfast, lunch, dinner, tea, or supper?”

He paused and said, wiping his face, “I’m sorry, my dear, but you’ll be happy to hear I feel better. Let’s not talk about it right now, or I might end up doing it again. You need to relax and cheer up. What did you eat last? Was it breakfast, lunch, dinner, tea, or supper? And what will you eat next? Is it going to be breakfast, lunch, dinner, tea, or supper?”

The respectful tenderness with which, on one knee before her, he helped her to remove her hat, and disentangle her pretty hair from it, was quite a chivalrous sight. Yet who, knowing him only on the surface, would have expected chivalry—and of the true sort, too; not the spurious—from Mr. Grewgious?

The gentle care with which he knelt in front of her to help take off her hat and untangle her lovely hair was truly a noble sight. Yet, who would have anticipated such genuine chivalry from Mr. Grewgious, knowing him only on the surface?

“Your rest too must be provided for,” he went on; “and you shall have the prettiest chamber in Furnival’s. Your toilet must be provided for, and you shall have everything that an unlimited head chambermaid—by which expression I mean a head chambermaid not limited as to outlay—can procure. Is that a bag?” he looked hard at it; sooth to say, it required hard looking at to be seen at all in a dimly lighted room: “and is it your property, my dear?”

“Your rest needs to be taken care of too,” he continued; “and you’ll have the most beautiful room at Furnival’s. Your grooming needs will be met, and you’ll have everything that an unlimited head chambermaid—by that, I mean a head chambermaid without budget restrictions—can get for you. Is that a bag?” He stared at it intently; honestly, it took a good look to even see it in the dimly lit room: “And is that yours, my dear?”

“Yes, sir. I brought it with me.”

“Yes, sir. I brought it with me.”

“It is not an extensive bag,” said Mr. Grewgious, candidly, “though admirably calculated to contain a day’s provision for a canary-bird. Perhaps you brought a canary-bird?”

“It’s not a big bag,” Mr. Grewgious said honestly, “but it’s just right for holding a day’s worth of food for a canary. Maybe you brought a canary?”

Rosa smiled and shook her head.

Rosa smiled and shook her head.

“If you had, he should have been made welcome,” said Mr. Grewgious, “and I think he would have been pleased to be hung upon a nail outside and pit himself against our Staple sparrows; whose execution must be admitted to be not quite equal to their intention. Which is the case with so many of us! You didn’t say what meal, my dear. Have a nice jumble of all meals.”

“If you had, he would have been welcomed,” said Mr. Grewgious, “and I think he would have enjoyed being hung on a nail outside to compete with our Staple sparrows; whose performance is, I must admit, not exactly up to their ambitions. Which is true for so many of us! You didn’t mention which meal, my dear. Have a nice mix of all meals.”

Rosa thanked him, but said she could only take a cup of tea. Mr. Grewgious, after several times running out, and in again, to mention such supplementary items as marmalade, eggs, watercresses, salted fish, and frizzled ham, ran across to Furnival’s without his hat, to give his various directions. And soon afterwards they were realised in practice, and the board was spread.

Rosa thanked him but said she could only have a cup of tea. Mr. Grewgious, after several trips in and out to mention extra items like marmalade, eggs, watercress, salted fish, and fried ham, dashed over to Furnival’s without his hat to give his various instructions. Soon after, they were put into action, and the table was set.

“Lord bless my soul,” cried Mr. Grewgious, putting the lamp upon it, and taking his seat opposite Rosa; “what a new sensation for a poor old Angular bachelor, to be sure!”

“Lord bless my soul,” exclaimed Mr. Grewgious, placing the lamp on the table and sitting down across from Rosa; “what a brand new feeling for a poor old Angular bachelor, for sure!”

[Illustration]

Mr. Grewgious experiences a new sensation

Mr. Grewgious feels something different.

Rosa’s expressive little eyebrows asked him what he meant?

Rosa’s expressive little eyebrows hinted at her confusion about what he meant.

“The sensation of having a sweet young presence in the place, that whitewashes it, paints it, papers it, decorates it with gilding, and makes it Glorious!” said Mr. Grewgious. “Ah me! Ah me!”

“The feeling of having a lively young person around, that brightens the place, transforms it, dresses it up, decorates it with gold, and makes it wonderful!” said Mr. Grewgious. “Oh dear! Oh dear!”

As there was something mournful in his sigh, Rosa, in touching him with her tea-cup, ventured to touch him with her small hand too.

As there was something sad in his sigh, Rosa, while nudging him with her tea cup, also dared to lightly touch him with her small hand.

“Thank you, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious. “Ahem! Let’s talk!”

“Thanks, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious. “Ahem! Let’s chat!”

“Do you always live here, sir?” asked Rosa.

“Do you always live here, sir?” Rosa asked.

“Yes, my dear.”

“Yeah, my dear.”

“And always alone?”

"And always by yourself?"

“Always alone; except that I have daily company in a gentleman by the name of Bazzard, my clerk.”

“Always alone, except for my daily company with a gentleman named Bazzard, my clerk.”

He doesn’t live here?”

He doesn't live here?”

“No, he goes his way, after office hours. In fact, he is off duty here, altogether, just at present; and a firm down-stairs, with which I have business relations, lend me a substitute. But it would be extremely difficult to replace Mr. Bazzard.”

“No, he goes his way after work hours. Actually, he’s completely off duty right now; a company downstairs that I have business with lent me a replacement. But it would be really hard to find someone to take Mr. Bazzard’s place.”

“He must be very fond of you,” said Rosa.

“He must really care about you,” said Rosa.

“He bears up against it with commendable fortitude if he is,” returned Mr. Grewgious, after considering the matter. “But I doubt if he is. Not particularly so. You see, he is discontented, poor fellow.”

“He's handling it with impressive strength if that's the case,” replied Mr. Grewgious, after thinking it over. “But I have my doubts about it. Not really. You see, he’s unhappy, poor guy.”

“Why isn’t he contented?” was the natural inquiry.

“Why isn’t he happy?” was the natural question.

“Misplaced,” said Mr. Grewgious, with great mystery.

“Misplaced,” said Mr. Grewgious, with a lot of mystery.

Rosa’s eyebrows resumed their inquisitive and perplexed expression.

Rosa’s eyebrows returned to their curious and confused look.

“So misplaced,” Mr. Grewgious went on, “that I feel constantly apologetic towards him. And he feels (though he doesn’t mention it) that I have reason to be.”

“So misplaced,” Mr. Grewgious continued, “that I constantly feel like I owe him an apology. And he feels (even though he doesn’t say it) that I have a reason to.”

Mr. Grewgious had by this time grown so very mysterious, that Rosa did not know how to go on. While she was thinking about it Mr. Grewgious suddenly jerked out of himself for the second time:

Mr. Grewgious had become so mysterious by this point that Rosa didn’t know what to do next. While she was pondering this, Mr. Grewgious suddenly blurted out something for the second time:

“Let’s talk. We were speaking of Mr. Bazzard. It’s a secret, and moreover it is Mr. Bazzard’s secret; but the sweet presence at my table makes me so unusually expansive, that I feel I must impart it in inviolable confidence. What do you think Mr. Bazzard has done?”

“Let’s chat. We were talking about Mr. Bazzard. It’s a secret, and it’s Mr. Bazzard’s secret; but the lovely company at my table makes me unusually open, and I feel I have to share it in complete confidence. What do you think Mr. Bazzard has done?”

“O dear!” cried Rosa, drawing her chair a little nearer, and her mind reverting to Jasper, “nothing dreadful, I hope?”

“O dear!” exclaimed Rosa, pulling her chair a bit closer and thinking about Jasper, “I hope it’s nothing bad?”

“He has written a play,” said Mr. Grewgious, in a solemn whisper. “A tragedy.”

“He's written a play,” Mr. Grewgious said in a serious whisper. “A tragedy.”

Rosa seemed much relieved.

Rosa seemed very relieved.

“And nobody,” pursued Mr. Grewgious in the same tone, “will hear, on any account whatever, of bringing it out.”

“And no one,” continued Mr. Grewgious in the same tone, “will hear, under any circumstances, of bringing it up.”

Rosa looked reflective, and nodded her head slowly; as who should say, “Such things are, and why are they!”

Rosa looked deep in thought and nodded slowly, as if to say, “These things exist, but why are they?”

“Now, you know,” said Mr. Grewgious, “I couldn’t write a play.”

“Now, you know,” said Mr. Grewgious, “I couldn’t write a play.”

“Not a bad one, sir?” said Rosa, innocently, with her eyebrows again in action.

“Not too bad, right, sir?” Rosa asked innocently, raising her eyebrows again.

“No. If I was under sentence of decapitation, and was about to be instantly decapitated, and an express arrived with a pardon for the condemned convict Grewgious if he wrote a play, I should be under the necessity of resuming the block, and begging the executioner to proceed to extremities,—meaning,” said Mr. Grewgious, passing his hand under his chin, “the singular number, and this extremity.”

“No. If I were about to be executed by decapitation, and then a messenger showed up with a pardon for me, Grewgious, if I wrote a play, I would still have to go back to the block and ask the executioner to carry out the sentence—meaning,” said Mr. Grewgious, gesturing under his chin, “one singular act, and this act.”

Rosa appeared to consider what she would do if the awkward supposititious case were hers.

Rosa seemed to think about what she would do if the uncomfortable hypothetical situation were her own.

“Consequently,” said Mr. Grewgious, “Mr. Bazzard would have a sense of my inferiority to himself under any circumstances; but when I am his master, you know, the case is greatly aggravated.”

“Therefore,” Mr. Grewgious said, “Mr. Bazzard would always feel superior to me in any situation; but when I’m his boss, you know, it’s even worse.”

Mr. Grewgious shook his head seriously, as if he felt the offence to be a little too much, though of his own committing.

Mr. Grewgious shook his head seriously, as if he thought the offense was a bit much, even though he was the one who caused it.

“How came you to be his master, sir?” asked Rosa.

“How did you become his master, sir?” asked Rosa.

“A question that naturally follows,” said Mr. Grewgious. “Let’s talk. Mr. Bazzard’s father, being a Norfolk farmer, would have furiously laid about him with a flail, a pitch-fork, and every agricultural implement available for assaulting purposes, on the slightest hint of his son’s having written a play. So the son, bringing to me the father’s rent (which I receive), imparted his secret, and pointed out that he was determined to pursue his genius, and that it would put him in peril of starvation, and that he was not formed for it.”

“A question that naturally comes to mind,” said Mr. Grewgious. “Let’s talk. Mr. Bazzard’s father, a farmer from Norfolk, would have angrily attacked with a flail, a pitchfork, and any farming tool available for hitting, at the slightest hint that his son had written a play. So, the son, while handing me the rent from his father (which I accept), shared his secret and emphasized that he was committed to following his passion, which could leave him at risk of starving, and that he just wasn’t cut out for it.”

“For pursuing his genius, sir?”

"To pursue his talent, sir?"

“No, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious, “for starvation. It was impossible to deny the position, that Mr. Bazzard was not formed to be starved, and Mr. Bazzard then pointed out that it was desirable that I should stand between him and a fate so perfectly unsuited to his formation. In that way Mr. Bazzard became my clerk, and he feels it very much.”

“No, my dear,” Mr. Grewgious said, “because of starvation. It was impossible to deny that Mr. Bazzard wasn’t meant to be starved, and Mr. Bazzard then pointed out that it was important for me to protect him from a fate that was so completely wrong for him. That’s how Mr. Bazzard became my clerk, and he feels it very deeply.”

“I am glad he is grateful,” said Rosa.

“I’m glad he’s thankful,” said Rosa.

“I didn’t quite mean that, my dear. I mean, that he feels the degradation. There are some other geniuses that Mr. Bazzard has become acquainted with, who have also written tragedies, which likewise nobody will on any account whatever hear of bringing out, and these choice spirits dedicate their plays to one another in a highly panegyrical manner. Mr. Bazzard has been the subject of one of these dedications. Now, you know, I never had a play dedicated to me!”

“I didn’t really mean that, my dear. I mean, he feels the humiliation. There are some other brilliant minds that Mr. Bazzard has met, who have also written tragedies, but no one will ever think about producing them, and these exceptional talents dedicate their plays to each other in an extremely complimentary way. Mr. Bazzard has been the recipient of one of these dedications. Now, you know, I’ve never had a play dedicated to me!”

Rosa looked at him as if she would have liked him to be the recipient of a thousand dedications.

Rosa looked at him like she wished he could receive a thousand dedications.

“Which again, naturally, rubs against the grain of Mr. Bazzard,” said Mr. Grewgious. “He is very short with me sometimes, and then I feel that he is meditating, ‘This blockhead is my master! A fellow who couldn’t write a tragedy on pain of death, and who will never have one dedicated to him with the most complimentary congratulations on the high position he has taken in the eyes of posterity!’ Very trying, very trying. However, in giving him directions, I reflect beforehand: ‘Perhaps he may not like this,’ or ‘He might take it ill if I asked that;’ and so we get on very well. Indeed, better than I could have expected.”

“Which, of course, really annoys Mr. Bazzard,” said Mr. Grewgious. “He can be pretty short with me sometimes, and then I sense he’s thinking, ‘This idiot is my boss! Someone who couldn’t write a tragedy to save his life, and who will never receive one dedicated to him with all the flattering praise for the esteemed position he occupies in history!’ It’s very frustrating, very frustrating. Still, when I give him instructions, I remind myself: ‘Maybe he won’t like this,’ or ‘He might get upset if I ask that;’ and so we manage quite well. In fact, better than I would have anticipated.”

“Is the tragedy named, sir?” asked Rosa.

“Is the tragedy titled, sir?” asked Rosa.

“Strictly between ourselves,” answered Mr. Grewgious, “it has a dreadfully appropriate name. It is called The Thorn of Anxiety. But Mr. Bazzard hopes—and I hope—that it will come out at last.”

“Just between us,” Mr. Grewgious replied, “it has a really fitting name. It's called The Thorn of Anxiety. But Mr. Bazzard and I both hope that it will eventually be resolved.”

It was not hard to divine that Mr. Grewgious had related the Bazzard history thus fully, at least quite as much for the recreation of his ward’s mind from the subject that had driven her there, as for the gratification of his own tendency to be social and communicative.

It wasn't difficult to figure out that Mr. Grewgious had shared the Bazzard story in such detail, at least as much for the sake of distracting his ward from the issue that had brought her there, as for his own enjoyment of being social and chatty.

“And now, my dear,” he said at this point, “if you are not too tired to tell me more of what passed to-day—but only if you feel quite able—I should be glad to hear it. I may digest it the better, if I sleep on it to-night.”

“And now, my dear,” he said at this point, “if you’re not too tired to share more about what happened today—but only if you feel up to it—I’d love to hear it. I might be able to process it better if I can think about it overnight.”

Rosa, composed now, gave him a faithful account of the interview. Mr. Grewgious often smoothed his head while it was in progress, and begged to be told a second time those parts which bore on Helena and Neville. When Rosa had finished, he sat grave, silent, and meditative for a while.

Rosa, now calm, gave him a detailed account of the interview. Mr. Grewgious often stroked his head during it and asked to hear again the parts about Helena and Neville. When Rosa finished, he sat there serious, quiet, and deep in thought for a while.

“Clearly narrated,” was his only remark at last, “and, I hope, clearly put away here,” smoothing his head again. “See, my dear,” taking her to the open window, “where they live! The dark windows over yonder.”

“Clearly narrated,” was his only comment at last, “and, I hope, clearly stored away here,” smoothing his head again. “See, my dear,” taking her to the open window, “where they live! The dark windows over there.”

“I may go to Helena to-morrow?” asked Rosa.

“I might go to Helena tomorrow?” asked Rosa.

“I should like to sleep on that question to-night,” he answered doubtfully. “But let me take you to your own rest, for you must need it.”

“I’d like to think about that question overnight,” he replied uncertainly. “But let me take you to your place to rest, because you could use it.”

With that Mr. Grewgious helped her to get her hat on again, and hung upon his arm the very little bag that was of no earthly use, and led her by the hand (with a certain stately awkwardness, as if he were going to walk a minuet) across Holborn, and into Furnival’s Inn. At the hotel door, he confided her to the Unlimited head chambermaid, and said that while she went up to see her room, he would remain below, in case she should wish it exchanged for another, or should find that there was anything she wanted.

With that, Mr. Grewgious helped her put her hat back on, and he took the tiny bag that was completely useless and slung it over his arm. He held her hand (with a somewhat formal awkwardness, as if he were about to dance a minuet) as they crossed Holborn and entered Furnival’s Inn. At the hotel door, he handed her over to the head chambermaid, who was always available, and mentioned that while she went upstairs to check out her room, he would stay downstairs in case she wanted to switch rooms or needed anything at all.

Rosa’s room was airy, clean, comfortable, almost gay. The Unlimited had laid in everything omitted from the very little bag (that is to say, everything she could possibly need), and Rosa tripped down the great many stairs again, to thank her guardian for his thoughtful and affectionate care of her.

Rosa’s room was spacious, tidy, cozy, and almost cheerful. The Unlimited had provided everything missing from the small bag (that is to say, everything she could possibly need), and Rosa hurried down the many stairs again to thank her guardian for his thoughtful and caring attention.

“Not at all, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious, infinitely gratified; “it is I who thank you for your charming confidence and for your charming company. Your breakfast will be provided for you in a neat, compact, and graceful little sitting-room (appropriate to your figure), and I will come to you at ten o’clock in the morning. I hope you don’t feel very strange indeed, in this strange place.”

“Not at all, my dear,” Mr. Grewgious said, clearly pleased. “I’m the one who should thank you for your delightful trust and your lovely company. Your breakfast will be ready for you in a neat, cozy, and stylish little sitting room (perfect for your size), and I’ll come see you at ten in the morning. I hope you’re not feeling too out of place in this unusual setting.”

“O no, I feel so safe!”

“O no, I feel so safe!”

“Yes, you may be sure that the stairs are fire-proof,” said Mr. Grewgious, “and that any outbreak of the devouring element would be perceived and suppressed by the watchmen.”

“Yes, you can be sure that the stairs are fireproof,” said Mr. Grewgious, “and that any outbreak of the destructive fire would be noticed and dealt with by the watchmen.”

“I did not mean that,” Rosa replied. “I mean, I feel so safe from him.”

“I didn't mean that,” Rosa replied. “I just feel so safe from him.”

“There is a stout gate of iron bars to keep him out,” said Mr. Grewgious, smiling; “and Furnival’s is fire-proof, and specially watched and lighted, and I live over the way!” In the stoutness of his knight-errantry, he seemed to think the last-named protection all sufficient. In the same spirit he said to the gate-porter as he went out, “If some one staying in the hotel should wish to send across the road to me in the night, a crown will be ready for the messenger.” In the same spirit, he walked up and down outside the iron gate for the best part of an hour, with some solicitude; occasionally looking in between the bars, as if he had laid a dove in a high roost in a cage of lions, and had it on his mind that she might tumble out.

“There’s a strong iron gate to keep him out,” said Mr. Grewgious with a smile; “and Furnival’s is fireproof, and has special monitoring and lighting, and I live right across the street!” In his bravado, he seemed to believe that the last mentioned safeguard was entirely enough. In that same spirit, he told the gatekeeper as he left, “If anyone staying at the hotel wants to send a message to me across the street at night, I’ll have a crown ready for the messenger.” He continued in that same spirit, pacing up and down outside the iron gate for almost an hour, a bit worried; occasionally peering through the bars, as if he had placed a dove in a high perch inside a cage of lions and was concerned that she might fall.

CHAPTER XXI.
A RECOGNITION

Nothing occurred in the night to flutter the tired dove; and the dove arose refreshed. With Mr. Grewgious, when the clock struck ten in the morning, came Mr. Crisparkle, who had come at one plunge out of the river at Cloisterham.

Nothing happened during the night to disturb the weary dove; and the dove woke up feeling refreshed. At ten o'clock in the morning, Mr. Crisparkle arrived with Mr. Grewgious, having jumped out of the river at Cloisterham.

“Miss Twinkleton was so uneasy, Miss Rosa,” he explained to her, “and came round to Ma and me with your note, in such a state of wonder, that, to quiet her, I volunteered on this service by the very first train to be caught in the morning. I wished at the time that you had come to me; but now I think it best that you did as you did, and came to your guardian.”

“Miss Twinkleton was really anxious, Miss Rosa,” he told her, “and came to my mom and me with your note, completely bewildered. To calm her down, I offered to take this trip on the very first train I could catch in the morning. I wished at the time that you had come to me; but now I think it’s best that you did it the way you did and went to your guardian.”

“I did think of you,” Rosa told him; “but Minor Canon Corner was so near him—”

“I did think of you,” Rosa told him; “but Minor Canon Corner was so close to him—”

“I understand. It was quite natural.”

“I get it. That was totally normal.”

“I have told Mr. Crisparkle,” said Mr. Grewgious, “all that you told me last night, my dear. Of course I should have written it to him immediately; but his coming was most opportune. And it was particularly kind of him to come, for he had but just gone.”

“I told Mr. Crisparkle,” Mr. Grewgious said, “everything you shared with me last night, dear. I should have written to him right away, but his visit was very timely. It was especially thoughtful of him to stop by since he had just left.”

“Have you settled,” asked Rosa, appealing to them both, “what is to be done for Helena and her brother?”

“Have you two figured out,” Rosa asked, looking at both of them, “what we should do for Helena and her brother?”

“Why really,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “I am in great perplexity. If even Mr. Grewgious, whose head is much longer than mine, and who is a whole night’s cogitation in advance of me, is undecided, what must I be!”

“Why, really,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “I'm really confused. If even Mr. Grewgious, whose thinking is way more advanced than mine, and who has spent the whole night contemplating this, is still unsure, then what does that make me!”

The Unlimited here put her head in at the door—after having rapped, and been authorised to present herself—announcing that a gentleman wished for a word with another gentleman named Crisparkle, if any such gentleman were there. If no such gentleman were there, he begged pardon for being mistaken.

The Unlimited stuck her head in the door—after knocking and being given permission to enter—saying that a gentleman wanted to speak with another gentleman named Crisparkle, if he was around. If there was no such gentleman, he apologized for the misunderstanding.

“Such a gentleman is here,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “but is engaged just now.”

“There's a gentleman here,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “but he's busy at the moment.”

“Is it a dark gentleman?” interposed Rosa, retreating on her guardian.

“Is it a dark gentleman?” Rosa interrupted, stepping back toward her guardian.

“No, Miss, more of a brown gentleman.”

“No, Miss, more like a brown gentleman.”

“You are sure not with black hair?” asked Rosa, taking courage.

“You're definitely not someone with black hair?” asked Rosa, gathering her courage.

“Quite sure of that, Miss. Brown hair and blue eyes.”

“I'm pretty sure of that, Miss. Brown hair and blue eyes.”

“Perhaps,” hinted Mr. Grewgious, with habitual caution, “it might be well to see him, reverend sir, if you don’t object. When one is in a difficulty or at a loss, one never knows in what direction a way out may chance to open. It is a business principle of mine, in such a case, not to close up any direction, but to keep an eye on every direction that may present itself. I could relate an anecdote in point, but that it would be premature.”

“Maybe,” suggested Mr. Grewgious, with his usual carefulness, “it would be a good idea to see him, sir, if you don’t mind. When someone is in trouble or unsure, you never know where a solution might come from. In situations like this, I always make it a point not to rule out any possibilities and to keep an eye on every route that might open up. I could share a relevant story, but it would be too soon for that.”

“If Miss Rosa will allow me, then? Let the gentleman come in,” said Mr. Crisparkle.

“If Miss Rosa doesn’t mind, then? Let the gentleman come in,” said Mr. Crisparkle.

The gentleman came in; apologised, with a frank but modest grace, for not finding Mr. Crisparkle alone; turned to Mr. Crisparkle, and smilingly asked the unexpected question: “Who am I?”

The guy walked in, apologized with a sincere but humble tone for not finding Mr. Crisparkle alone, turned to Mr. Crisparkle, and with a smile asked the surprising question: “Who am I?”

“You are the gentleman I saw smoking under the trees in Staple Inn, a few minutes ago.”

“You're the guy I just saw smoking under the trees in Staple Inn a few minutes ago.”

“True. There I saw you. Who else am I?”

“True. I saw you there. Who else could I be?”

Mr. Crisparkle concentrated his attention on a handsome face, much sunburnt; and the ghost of some departed boy seemed to rise, gradually and dimly, in the room.

Mr. Crisparkle focused on a handsome face that was quite sunburned; and the faint figure of a boy who had passed seemed to slowly and softly appear in the room.

The gentleman saw a struggling recollection lighten up the Minor Canon’s features, and smiling again, said: “What will you have for breakfast this morning? You are out of jam.”

The gentleman noticed a struggling memory brighten the Minor Canon’s face, and with a smile, said: “What do you want for breakfast this morning? You're out of jam.”

“Wait a moment!” cried Mr. Crisparkle, raising his right hand. “Give me another instant! Tartar!”

“Wait a second!” shouted Mr. Crisparkle, raising his right hand. “Give me just another moment! Tartar!”

The two shook hands with the greatest heartiness, and then went the wonderful length—for Englishmen—of laying their hands each on the other’s shoulders, and looking joyfully each into the other’s face.

The two shook hands enthusiastically, and then went the remarkable distance—for Englishmen—of putting their hands on each other’s shoulders and looking happily into each other’s faces.

“My old fag!” said Mr. Crisparkle.

“My old friend!” said Mr. Crisparkle.

“My old master!” said Mr. Tartar.

“My old master!” Mr. Tartar exclaimed.

“You saved me from drowning!” said Mr. Crisparkle.

“You saved me from drowning!” Mr. Crisparkle exclaimed.

“After which you took to swimming, you know!” said Mr. Tartar.

“After that, you started swimming, you know!” said Mr. Tartar.

“God bless my soul!” said Mr. Crisparkle.

“God bless my soul!” said Mr. Crisparkle.

“Amen!” said Mr. Tartar.

“Amen!” said Mr. Tartar.

And then they fell to shaking hands most heartily again.

And then they enthusiastically shook hands again.

“Imagine,” exclaimed Mr. Crisparkle, with glistening eyes: “Miss Rosa Bud and Mr. Grewgious, imagine Mr. Tartar, when he was the smallest of juniors, diving for me, catching me, a big heavy senior, by the hair of the head, and striking out for the shore with me like a water-giant!”

“Just picture this,” Mr. Crisparkle said, his eyes sparkling: “Miss Rosa Bud and Mr. Grewgious, think about Mr. Tartar, when he was just a little junior, diving in for me, grabbing me, a big heavy senior, by my hair, and swimming for the shore with me like he was some kind of water giant!”

“Imagine my not letting him sink, as I was his fag!” said Mr. Tartar. “But the truth being that he was my best protector and friend, and did me more good than all the masters put together, an irrational impulse seized me to pick him up, or go down with him.”

“Imagine me not letting him drown since I was his sidekick!” said Mr. Tartar. “But the truth is he was my greatest protector and friend, and he helped me more than all the teachers combined, I had this irrational urge to save him or go down with him.”

“Hem! Permit me, sir, to have the honour,” said Mr. Grewgious, advancing with extended hand, “for an honour I truly esteem it. I am proud to make your acquaintance. I hope you didn’t take cold. I hope you were not inconvenienced by swallowing too much water. How have you been since?”

“Excuse me, sir, may I have the honor,” said Mr. Grewgious, moving forward with his hand out, “because I genuinely value this honor. I'm proud to meet you. I hope you didn't catch a cold. I hope you weren't bothered by swallowing too much water. How have you been since?”

It was by no means apparent that Mr. Grewgious knew what he said, though it was very apparent that he meant to say something highly friendly and appreciative.

It wasn't obvious that Mr. Grewgious knew what he was talking about, but it was clear he intended to express something very friendly and appreciative.

If Heaven, Rosa thought, had but sent such courage and skill to her poor mother’s aid! And he to have been so slight and young then!

If Heaven, Rosa thought, had only sent that kind of courage and skill to help her poor mother! And he had been so small and young back then!

“I don’t wish to be complimented upon it, I thank you; but I think I have an idea,” Mr. Grewgious announced, after taking a jog-trot or two across the room, so unexpected and unaccountable that they all stared at him, doubtful whether he was choking or had the cramp—“I think I have an idea. I believe I have had the pleasure of seeing Mr. Tartar’s name as tenant of the top set in the house next the top set in the corner?”

“I don’t want any compliments about it, thank you; but I think I have an idea,” Mr. Grewgious said, after pacing back and forth across the room a few times in a way that surprised everyone, making them wonder if he was choking or having a cramp—“I think I have an idea. I believe I’ve seen Mr. Tartar’s name listed as the tenant of the top apartment next to the top apartment in the corner?”

“Yes, sir,” returned Mr. Tartar. “You are right so far.”

“Yes, sir,” replied Mr. Tartar. “You’re correct up to this point.”

“I am right so far,” said Mr. Grewgious. “Tick that off;” which he did, with his right thumb on his left. “Might you happen to know the name of your neighbour in the top set on the other side of the party-wall?” coming very close to Mr. Tartar, to lose nothing of his face, in his shortness of sight.

“I’m correct so far,” said Mr. Grewgious. “Mark that down;” which he did, using his right thumb on his left hand. “Do you happen to know the name of your neighbor in the top set on the other side of the party wall?” he asked, leaning in close to Mr. Tartar, not wanting to miss any details due to his poor eyesight.

“Landless.”

"Landless."

“Tick that off,” said Mr. Grewgious, taking another trot, and then coming back. “No personal knowledge, I suppose, sir?”

“Check that off,” said Mr. Grewgious, taking another walk and then coming back. “No personal knowledge, I assume, sir?”

“Slight, but some.”

“A little, but not much.”

“Tick that off,” said Mr. Grewgious, taking another trot, and again coming back. “Nature of knowledge, Mr. Tartar?”

“Check that off,” said Mr. Grewgious, taking another stroll and coming back once more. “What’s the nature of knowledge, Mr. Tartar?”

“I thought he seemed to be a young fellow in a poor way, and I asked his leave—only within a day or so—to share my flowers up there with him; that is to say, to extend my flower-garden to his windows.”

“I thought he looked like a young guy in a tough spot, so I asked if it was okay—just for a day or so—to share my flowers up there with him; in other words, to let my flower garden spread to his windows.”

“Would you have the kindness to take seats?” said Mr. Grewgious. “I have an idea!”

“Would you be so kind as to take a seat?” Mr. Grewgious said. “I have an idea!”

They complied; Mr. Tartar none the less readily, for being all abroad; and Mr. Grewgious, seated in the centre, with his hands upon his knees, thus stated his idea, with his usual manner of having got the statement by heart.

They agreed; Mr. Tartar a bit more easily, since he was a bit confused; and Mr. Grewgious, sitting in the middle with his hands on his knees, shared his thoughts as he usually did, having clearly memorized what he wanted to say.

“I cannot as yet make up my mind whether it is prudent to hold open communication under present circumstances, and on the part of the fair member of the present company, with Mr. Neville or Miss Helena. I have reason to know that a local friend of ours (on whom I beg to bestow a passing but a hearty malediction, with the kind permission of my reverend friend) sneaks to and fro, and dodges up and down. When not doing so himself, he may have some informant skulking about, in the person of a watchman, porter, or such-like hanger-on of Staple. On the other hand, Miss Rosa very naturally wishes to see her friend Miss Helena, and it would seem important that at least Miss Helena (if not her brother too, through her) should privately know from Miss Rosa’s lips what has occurred, and what has been threatened. Am I agreed with generally in the views I take?”

“I still can’t decide if it’s wise to keep communication open right now, whether it’s with Mr. Neville or Miss Helena, especially on the part of the lovely member of our group. I have reason to believe that a local friend of ours (to whom I would like to extend a quick but sincere curse, with my reverend friend’s kind permission) is sneaking around and dodging in and out. When he’s not doing that himself, he might have some informant lurking nearby, like a watchman, porter, or some other hanger-on from Staple. On the other hand, Miss Rosa understandably wants to see her friend Miss Helena, and it seems essential that at least Miss Helena (if not her brother too, through her) should privately hear from Miss Rosa about what has happened and what has been threatened. Do others generally agree with my views?”

“I entirely coincide with them,” said Mr. Crisparkle, who had been very attentive.

“I completely agree with them,” said Mr. Crisparkle, who had been very attentive.

“As I have no doubt I should,” added Mr. Tartar, smiling, “if I understood them.”

“As I’m sure I would,” added Mr. Tartar, smiling, “if I understood them.”

“Fair and softly, sir,” said Mr. Grewgious; “we shall fully confide in you directly, if you will favour us with your permission. Now, if our local friend should have any informant on the spot, it is tolerably clear that such informant can only be set to watch the chambers in the occupation of Mr. Neville. He reporting, to our local friend, who comes and goes there, our local friend would supply for himself, from his own previous knowledge, the identity of the parties. Nobody can be set to watch all Staple, or to concern himself with comers and goers to other sets of chambers: unless, indeed, mine.”

“Careful now, sir,” said Mr. Grewgious. “We’ll fully trust you soon enough, if you’ll allow us. Now, if our local contact has anyone keeping an eye on things, it’s pretty clear that they can only be watching the chambers occupied by Mr. Neville. If that person reports back to our local contact, who comes and goes there, our local contact would know the identities of the parties involved from their own prior knowledge. No one can be assigned to watch all of Staple or to pay attention to the comings and goings of other chambers, except, of course, mine.”

“I begin to understand to what you tend,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “and highly approve of your caution.”

“I’m starting to see what you mean,” said Mr. Crisparkle, “and I really appreciate your careful approach.”

“I needn’t repeat that I know nothing yet of the why and wherefore,” said Mr. Tartar; “but I also understand to what you tend, so let me say at once that my chambers are freely at your disposal.”

“I don't need to say that I still know nothing about the why and how,” said Mr. Tartar; “but I also get what you're aiming at, so let me say right away that my office is completely available to you.”

“There!” cried Mr. Grewgious, smoothing his head triumphantly, “now we have all got the idea. You have it, my dear?”

“There!” shouted Mr. Grewgious, smoothing his head in victory, “now we all understand the concept. You got it, my dear?”

“I think I have,” said Rosa, blushing a little as Mr. Tartar looked quickly towards her.

“I think I have,” said Rosa, blushing a bit as Mr. Tartar glanced over at her.

“You see, you go over to Staple with Mr. Crisparkle and Mr. Tartar,” said Mr. Grewgious; “I going in and out, and out and in alone, in my usual way; you go up with those gentlemen to Mr. Tartar’s rooms; you look into Mr. Tartar’s flower-garden; you wait for Miss Helena’s appearance there, or you signify to Miss Helena that you are close by; and you communicate with her freely, and no spy can be the wiser.”

“You see, you’ll go to Staple with Mr. Crisparkle and Mr. Tartar,” said Mr. Grewgious; “I’ll come and go, just like I always do; you’ll go up with those guys to Mr. Tartar’s place; you’ll take a look at Mr. Tartar’s flower garden; you’ll wait for Miss Helena to show up there, or you’ll let Miss Helena know that you’re nearby; and you’ll be able to talk to her openly, and no one will be any the wiser.”

“I am very much afraid I shall be—”

“I’m really afraid I’ll be—”

“Be what, my dear?” asked Mr. Grewgious, as she hesitated. “Not frightened?”

“Be what, my dear?” asked Mr. Grewgious, as she hesitated. “Not scared?”

“No, not that,” said Rosa, shyly; “in Mr. Tartar’s way. We seem to be appropriating Mr. Tartar’s residence so very coolly.”

“No, not that,” Rosa said shyly; “in Mr. Tartar’s way. It feels like we’re taking over Mr. Tartar’s home so casually.”

“I protest to you,” returned that gentleman, “that I shall think the better of it for evermore, if your voice sounds in it only once.”

“I’m telling you,” that gentleman replied, “I’ll think more highly of it forever if I hear your voice in it just once.”

Rosa, not quite knowing what to say about that, cast down her eyes, and turning to Mr. Grewgious, dutifully asked if she should put her hat on? Mr. Grewgious being of opinion that she could not do better, she withdrew for the purpose. Mr. Crisparkle took the opportunity of giving Mr. Tartar a summary of the distresses of Neville and his sister; the opportunity was quite long enough, as the hat happened to require a little extra fitting on.

Rosa, unsure of what to say about that, looked down and turned to Mr. Grewgious, asking if she should put her hat on. Mr. Grewgious thought that was a good idea, so she went to do that. Mr. Crisparkle took the chance to summarize the troubles of Neville and his sister to Mr. Tartar; there was enough time for this since the hat needed a bit more adjusting.

Mr. Tartar gave his arm to Rosa, and Mr. Crisparkle walked, detached, in front.

Mr. Tartar offered his arm to Rosa, while Mr. Crisparkle walked ahead, keeping his distance.

“Poor, poor Eddy!” thought Rosa, as they went along.

“Poor, poor Eddy!” Rosa thought as they walked along.

Mr. Tartar waved his right hand as he bent his head down over Rosa, talking in an animated way.

Mr. Tartar waved his right hand while leaning his head down toward Rosa, speaking enthusiastically.

“It was not so powerful or so sun-browned when it saved Mr. Crisparkle,” thought Rosa, glancing at it; “but it must have been very steady and determined even then.”

“It wasn’t as powerful or as sun-kissed when it saved Mr. Crisparkle,” thought Rosa, looking at it; “but it must have been really steady and determined even back then.”

Mr. Tartar told her he had been a sailor, roving everywhere for years and years.

Mr. Tartar told her he had been a sailor, traveling all over for years.

“When are you going to sea again?” asked Rosa.

“When are you going to sea again?” Rosa asked.

“Never!”

“Not a chance!”

Rosa wondered what the girls would say if they could see her crossing the wide street on the sailor’s arm. And she fancied that the passers-by must think her very little and very helpless, contrasted with the strong figure that could have caught her up and carried her out of any danger, miles and miles without resting.

Rosa wondered what the girls would say if they could see her crossing the wide street on the sailor's arm. She imagined that the people walking by must think she looked really small and helpless, especially next to the strong figure who could easily pick her up and carry her away from any danger, for miles and miles without stopping.

She was thinking further, that his far-seeing blue eyes looked as if they had been used to watch danger afar off, and to watch it without flinching, drawing nearer and nearer: when, happening to raise her own eyes, she found that he seemed to be thinking something about them.

She was thinking more deeply that his sharp blue eyes looked like they had been trained to spot danger from a distance and to face it head-on as it got closer: when, noticing her own gaze, she realized that he seemed to be contemplating something about them.

This a little confused Rosebud, and may account for her never afterwards quite knowing how she ascended (with his help) to his garden in the air, and seemed to get into a marvellous country that came into sudden bloom like the country on the summit of the magic bean-stalk. May it flourish for ever!

This left Rosebud a bit confused, and it might explain why she never really figured out how she climbed (with his help) to his garden in the sky, and found herself in a wonderful land that suddenly bloomed like the one at the top of the magic beanstalk. May it last forever!

CHAPTER XXII.
A GRITTY STATE OF THINGS COMES ON

Mr. Tartar’s chambers were the neatest, the cleanest, and the best-ordered chambers ever seen under the sun, moon, and stars. The floors were scrubbed to that extent, that you might have supposed the London blacks emancipated for ever, and gone out of the land for good. Every inch of brass-work in Mr. Tartar’s possession was polished and burnished, till it shone like a brazen mirror. No speck, nor spot, nor spatter soiled the purity of any of Mr. Tartar’s household gods, large, small, or middle-sized. His sitting-room was like the admiral’s cabin, his bath-room was like a dairy, his sleeping-chamber, fitted all about with lockers and drawers, was like a seedsman’s shop; and his nicely-balanced cot just stirred in the midst, as if it breathed. Everything belonging to Mr. Tartar had quarters of its own assigned to it: his maps and charts had their quarters; his books had theirs; his brushes had theirs; his boots had theirs; his clothes had theirs; his case-bottles had theirs; his telescopes and other instruments had theirs. Everything was readily accessible. Shelf, bracket, locker, hook, and drawer were equally within reach, and were equally contrived with a view to avoiding waste of room, and providing some snug inches of stowage for something that would have exactly fitted nowhere else. His gleaming little service of plate was so arranged upon his sideboard as that a slack salt-spoon would have instantly betrayed itself; his toilet implements were so arranged upon his dressing-table as that a toothpick of slovenly deportment could have been reported at a glance. So with the curiosities he had brought home from various voyages. Stuffed, dried, repolished, or otherwise preserved, according to their kind; birds, fishes, reptiles, arms, articles of dress, shells, seaweeds, grasses, or memorials of coral reef; each was displayed in its especial place, and each could have been displayed in no better place. Paint and varnish seemed to be kept somewhere out of sight, in constant readiness to obliterate stray finger-marks wherever any might become perceptible in Mr. Tartar’s chambers. No man-of-war was ever kept more spick and span from careless touch. On this bright summer day, a neat awning was rigged over Mr. Tartar’s flower-garden as only a sailor can rig it, and there was a sea-going air upon the whole effect, so delightfully complete, that the flower-garden might have appertained to stern-windows afloat, and the whole concern might have bowled away gallantly with all on board, if Mr. Tartar had only clapped to his lips the speaking-trumpet that was slung in a corner, and given hoarse orders to heave the anchor up, look alive there, men, and get all sail upon her!

Mr. Tartar’s rooms were the tidiest, cleanest, and most organized spaces you could ever see. The floors were scrubbed so thoroughly that you might think the grime of London had been banished forever. Every piece of brass in Mr. Tartar’s possession was polished and shiny, reflecting like a mirror. Not a speck or spot tarnished the pristine condition of any of Mr. Tartar’s belongings, whether big, small, or in between. His living room resembled an admiral’s cabin, his bathroom looked like a dairy, and his bedroom, stocked with lockers and drawers, resembled a seed shop; his perfectly made bed seemed to breathe in the middle of it all. Everything Mr. Tartar owned had its own designated space: his maps and charts had their spot; his books had theirs; his brushes had theirs; his boots had theirs; his clothes had theirs; his case-bottles had theirs; his telescopes and other instruments had theirs. Everything was easily reachable. Shelves, brackets, lockers, hooks, and drawers were all designed to maximize space and provide just the right size for items that wouldn’t fit anywhere else. His shiny silverware was arranged on the sideboard in such a way that even a forgotten salt spoon would stand out, and his grooming tools were organized on the dressing table so that any stray toothpick would be noticeable at once. The curiosities he collected from his travels were similarly arranged. Stuffed, dried, polished, or otherwise preserved—whether it was birds, fish, reptiles, weapons, pieces of clothing, shells, seaweed, grass, or coral souvenirs—each had its special spot and couldn’t have been showcased better. Paint and varnish seemed to be stashed out of sight, always ready to erase any stray fingerprints that might appear in Mr. Tartar’s rooms. No naval ship was ever kept more neat and tidy from careless touches. On this bright summer day, a neatly rigged awning covered Mr. Tartar’s flower garden, done in a way only a sailor could manage, giving the entire scene a maritime feel that was so perfectly complete that the flower garden could have belonged to a ship, ready to sail away if Mr. Tartar had just picked up the speaking trumpet hanging in the corner and called out orders to weigh anchor, get moving, and set sail!

Mr. Tartar doing the honours of this gallant craft was of a piece with the rest. When a man rides an amiable hobby that shies at nothing and kicks nobody, it is only agreeable to find him riding it with a humorous sense of the droll side of the creature. When the man is a cordial and an earnest man by nature, and withal is perfectly fresh and genuine, it may be doubted whether he is ever seen to greater advantage than at such a time. So Rosa would have naturally thought (even if she hadn’t been conducted over the ship with all the homage due to the First Lady of the Admiralty, or First Fairy of the Sea), that it was charming to see and hear Mr. Tartar half laughing at, and half rejoicing in, his various contrivances. So Rosa would have naturally thought, anyhow, that the sunburnt sailor showed to great advantage when, the inspection finished, he delicately withdrew out of his admiral’s cabin, beseeching her to consider herself its Queen, and waving her free of his flower-garden with the hand that had had Mr. Crisparkle’s life in it.

Mr. Tartar, who was in charge of this impressive ship, was just like the rest of the crew. When a person enjoys a friendly hobby that doesn’t scare easily and doesn’t harm anyone, it’s only pleasant to see him ride it with a sense of humor about the funny aspects of the situation. When that person is naturally warm and sincere, and also completely genuine, it’s hard to imagine him looking better than in moments like these. So Rosa would have naturally thought (even if she hadn’t been shown around the ship with all the respect given to the First Lady of the Admiralty, or the First Fairy of the Sea), that it was delightful to see and hear Mr. Tartar both laughing at and celebrating his various creations. So Rosa would have naturally thought, anyway, that the sunburnt sailor looked great when, after the inspection was done, he politely stepped out of his admiral’s cabin, asking her to think of herself as its Queen, and waving her away from his flower garden with the hand that had once held Mr. Crisparkle’s life.

“Helena! Helena Landless! Are you there?”

“Helena! Helena Landless! Are you around?”

“Who speaks to me? Not Rosa?” Then a second handsome face appearing.

“Who’s talking to me? Not Rosa?” Then a second good-looking face appeared.

“Yes, my darling!”

“Yeah, my love!”

“Why, how did you come here, dearest?”

“Why, how did you get here, dear?”

“I—I don’t quite know,” said Rosa with a blush; “unless I am dreaming!”

“I—I’m not really sure,” said Rosa, blushing; “unless I’m dreaming!”

Why with a blush? For their two faces were alone with the other flowers. Are blushes among the fruits of the country of the magic bean-stalk?

Why the blush? Because their two faces were alone with the other flowers. Are blushes part of the produce from the land of the magic bean-stalk?

I am not dreaming,” said Helena, smiling. “I should take more for granted if I were. How do we come together—or so near together—so very unexpectedly?”

I am not dreaming,” said Helena, smiling. “I would take more for granted if I were. How do we end up together—or so close together—so suddenly?”

Unexpectedly indeed, among the dingy gables and chimneypots of P. J. T.’s connection, and the flowers that had sprung from the salt sea. But Rosa, waking, told in a hurry how they came to be together, and all the why and wherefore of that matter.

Unexpectedly, among the grimy rooftops and chimneys of P. J. T.’s network, and the flowers that had grown from the salty sea. But Rosa, waking up, quickly explained how they ended up together and all the reasons behind it.

“And Mr. Crisparkle is here,” said Rosa, in rapid conclusion; “and, could you believe it? long ago he saved his life!”

“And Mr. Crisparkle is here,” said Rosa, quickly finishing her thought; “and, believe it or not, he saved his life a long time ago!”

“I could believe any such thing of Mr. Crisparkle,” returned Helena, with a mantling face.

“I could believe anything like that about Mr. Crisparkle,” Helena replied, her face flushing.

(More blushes in the bean-stalk country!)

(More blushes in the bean-stalk country!)

“Yes, but it wasn’t Crisparkle,” said Rosa, quickly putting in the correction.

“Yes, but it wasn’t Crisparkle,” Rosa said, quickly correcting herself.

“I don’t understand, love.”

"I don't get it, love."

“It was very nice of Mr. Crisparkle to be saved,” said Rosa, “and he couldn’t have shown his high opinion of Mr. Tartar more expressively. But it was Mr. Tartar who saved him.”

“It was really nice of Mr. Crisparkle to be saved,” said Rosa, “and he couldn’t have shown his high regard for Mr. Tartar more clearly. But it was Mr. Tartar who saved him.”

Helena’s dark eyes looked very earnestly at the bright face among the leaves, and she asked, in a slower and more thoughtful tone:

Helena’s dark eyes gazed intently at the bright face in the leaves, and she asked in a slower, more thoughtful tone:

“Is Mr. Tartar with you now, dear?”

“Is Mr. Tartar with you right now, dear?”

“No; because he has given up his rooms to me—to us, I mean. It is such a beautiful place!”

“No; because he has given his rooms to me—to us, I mean. It’s such a beautiful place!”

“Is it?”

“Really?”

“It is like the inside of the most exquisite ship that ever sailed. It is like—it is like—”

“It’s like the inside of the most beautiful ship that ever sailed. It’s like—it’s like—”

“Like a dream?” suggested Helena.

“Like a dream?” Helena asked.

Rosa answered with a little nod, and smelled the flowers.

Rosa nodded slightly and took a whiff of the flowers.

Helena resumed, after a short pause of silence, during which she seemed (or it was Rosa’s fancy) to compassionate somebody: “My poor Neville is reading in his own room, the sun being so very bright on this side just now. I think he had better not know that you are so near.”

Helena continued after a brief moment of silence, during which she appeared (or maybe it was just Rosa’s imagination) to feel sorry for someone: “My poor Neville is reading in his room, since the sun is shining so brightly on this side right now. I think it's best if he doesn’t know you’re so close by.”

“O, I think so too!” cried Rosa very readily.

“Oh, I think so too!” Rosa exclaimed eagerly.

“I suppose,” pursued Helena, doubtfully, “that he must know by-and-by all you have told me; but I am not sure. Ask Mr. Crisparkle’s advice, my darling. Ask him whether I may tell Neville as much or as little of what you have told me as I think best.”

“I guess,” Helena said uncertainly, “that he will eventually find out everything you’ve told me; but I’m not certain. Talk to Mr. Crisparkle, my dear. Ask him if I can share with Neville as much or as little of what you’ve shared with me as I think is best.”

Rosa subsided into her state-cabin, and propounded the question. The Minor Canon was for the free exercise of Helena’s judgment.

Rosa settled into her cabin and asked the question. The Minor Canon supported Helena’s freedom to make her own decision.

“I thank him very much,” said Helena, when Rosa emerged again with her report. “Ask him whether it would be best to wait until any more maligning and pursuing of Neville on the part of this wretch shall disclose itself, or to try to anticipate it: I mean, so far as to find out whether any such goes on darkly about us?”

“I really appreciate it,” said Helena when Rosa came back with her update. “Ask him if it would be better to wait until this wretch reveals more about maligning and pursuing Neville, or if we should try to get ahead of it. I mean, should we find out if anything like that is happening behind our backs?”

The Minor Canon found this point so difficult to give a confident opinion on, that, after two or three attempts and failures, he suggested a reference to Mr. Grewgious. Helena acquiescing, he betook himself (with a most unsuccessful assumption of lounging indifference) across the quadrangle to P. J. T.’s, and stated it. Mr. Grewgious held decidedly to the general principle, that if you could steal a march upon a brigand or a wild beast, you had better do it; and he also held decidedly to the special case, that John Jasper was a brigand and a wild beast in combination.

The Minor Canon found it so challenging to confidently express his opinion that, after a couple of tries and failures, he suggested consulting Mr. Grewgious. With Helena agreeing, he made his way (trying, unsuccessfully, to act casual) across the quadrangle to P. J. T.’s and presented the issue. Mr. Grewgious firmly believed in the general principle that if you could get the jump on a thief or a wild animal, you should go for it; he also strongly believed in the specific case that John Jasper was a dangerous mix of both.

Thus advised, Mr. Crisparkle came back again and reported to Rosa, who in her turn reported to Helena. She now steadily pursuing her train of thought at her window, considered thereupon.

Thus informed, Mr. Crisparkle returned and told Rosa, who then relayed the information to Helena. As she continued to focus on her thoughts at the window, she contemplated the matter.

“We may count on Mr. Tartar’s readiness to help us, Rosa?” she inquired.

“Can we rely on Mr. Tartar to help us, Rosa?” she asked.

O yes! Rosa shyly thought so. O yes, Rosa shyly believed she could almost answer for it. But should she ask Mr. Crisparkle? “I think your authority on the point as good as his, my dear,” said Helena, sedately, “and you needn’t disappear again for that.” Odd of Helena!

O yes! Rosa shyly thought so. O yes, Rosa shyly believed she could almost answer for it. But should she ask Mr. Crisparkle? “I think your authority on the matter is just as good as his, my dear,” said Helena calmly, “and you don’t need to disappear again for that.” How odd of Helena!

“You see, Neville,” Helena pursued after more reflection, “knows no one else here: he has not so much as exchanged a word with any one else here. If Mr. Tartar would call to see him openly and often; if he would spare a minute for the purpose, frequently; if he would even do so, almost daily; something might come of it.”

“You see, Neville,” Helena continued after thinking a bit more, “doesn’t know anyone else here: he hasn’t even had a word with anyone else. If Mr. Tartar would come to see him openly and often; if he would take a minute for that purpose regularly; if he could even do it almost every day; something good might come from it.”

“Something might come of it, dear?” repeated Rosa, surveying her friend’s beauty with a highly perplexed face. “Something might?”

“Could something actually come of it, dear?” Rosa asked again, looking at her friend's beauty with a completely confused expression. “Could something?”

“If Neville’s movements are really watched, and if the purpose really is to isolate him from all friends and acquaintance and wear his daily life out grain by grain (which would seem to be the threat to you), does it not appear likely,” said Helena, “that his enemy would in some way communicate with Mr. Tartar to warn him off from Neville? In which case, we might not only know the fact, but might know from Mr. Tartar what the terms of the communication were.”

“If Neville is truly being monitored, and if the goal is to cut him off from all his friends and acquaintances and to wear him down bit by bit (which seems to be the threat to you), doesn’t it seem likely,” said Helena, “that his enemy would somehow get in touch with Mr. Tartar to caution him about Neville? If that happens, we could not only find out that it’s true, but also learn from Mr. Tartar what the details of the communication were.”

“I see!” cried Rosa. And immediately darted into her state-cabin again.

“I see!” exclaimed Rosa. And she quickly dashed back into her cabin.

Presently her pretty face reappeared, with a greatly heightened colour, and she said that she had told Mr. Crisparkle, and that Mr. Crisparkle had fetched in Mr. Tartar, and that Mr. Tartar—“who is waiting now, in case you want him,” added Rosa, with a half look back, and in not a little confusion between the inside of the state-cabin and out—had declared his readiness to act as she had suggested, and to enter on his task that very day.

Right now, her pretty face came back into view, noticeably flushed, and she said she had told Mr. Crisparkle, who had brought in Mr. Tartar. Mr. Tartar—“who’s waiting now, if you need him,” Rosa added, glancing back a bit, feeling somewhat awkward between the inside of the state cabin and outside—had said he was ready to do as she suggested and start his task that very day.

“I thank him from my heart,” said Helena. “Pray tell him so.”

“I sincerely thank him,” said Helena. “Please let him know.”

Again not a little confused between the Flower-garden and the Cabin, Rosa dipped in with her message, and dipped out again with more assurances from Mr. Tartar, and stood wavering in a divided state between Helena and him, which proved that confusion is not always necessarily awkward, but may sometimes present a very pleasant appearance.

Once again feeling a bit confused between the Flower-garden and the Cabin, Rosa went in with her message and came back out with more reassurances from Mr. Tartar. She stood there, torn between Helena and him, showing that confusion doesn’t always have to be uncomfortable; it can sometimes look quite pleasant.

“And now, darling,” said Helena, “we will be mindful of the caution that has restricted us to this interview for the present, and will part. I hear Neville moving too. Are you going back?”

“And now, sweetheart,” said Helena, “we need to be aware of the caution that has kept us to this meeting for now, and we will say goodbye. I can hear Neville moving too. Are you heading back?”

“To Miss Twinkleton’s?” asked Rosa.

"To Miss Twinkleton's?" Rosa asked.

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“O, I could never go there any more. I couldn’t indeed, after that dreadful interview!” said Rosa.

“O, I could never go there again. I really couldn’t, after that awful meeting!” said Rosa.

“Then where are you going, pretty one?”

“Then where are you going, pretty one?”

“Now I come to think of it, I don’t know,” said Rosa. “I have settled nothing at all yet, but my guardian will take care of me. Don’t be uneasy, dear. I shall be sure to be somewhere.”

“Now that I think about it, I don’t know,” said Rosa. “I haven’t figured anything out yet, but my guardian will look after me. Don’t worry, dear. I’ll definitely be somewhere.”

(It did seem likely.)

(It seemed likely.)

“And I shall hear of my Rosebud from Mr. Tartar?” inquired Helena.

“And I’ll hear about my Rosebud from Mr. Tartar?” Helena asked.

“Yes, I suppose so; from—” Rosa looked back again in a flutter, instead of supplying the name. “But tell me one thing before we part, dearest Helena. Tell me—that you are sure, sure, sure, I couldn’t help it.”

“Yes, I guess so; from—” Rosa glanced back again in a flurry, instead of giving the name. “But tell me one thing before we say goodbye, dear Helena. Promise me—that you are absolutely, positively sure I couldn’t have done anything about it.”

“Help it, love?”

"Help it, babe?"

“Help making him malicious and revengeful. I couldn’t hold any terms with him, could I?”

“Help turning him malicious and vengeful. I couldn’t come to any agreements with him, could I?”

“You know how I love you, darling,” answered Helena, with indignation; “but I would sooner see you dead at his wicked feet.”

“You know how much I love you, babe,” Helena replied, indignantly; “but I would rather see you dead at his evil feet.”

“That’s a great comfort to me! And you will tell your poor brother so, won’t you? And you will give him my remembrance and my sympathy? And you will ask him not to hate me?”

"That’s really comforting to me! And you’ll let your poor brother know that, right? And you’ll send him my regards and my sympathy? And you’ll ask him not to hate me?”

With a mournful shake of the head, as if that would be quite a superfluous entreaty, Helena lovingly kissed her two hands to her friend, and her friend’s two hands were kissed to her; and then she saw a third hand (a brown one) appear among the flowers and leaves, and help her friend out of sight.

With a sad shake of her head, as if that would be a pointless request, Helena lovingly kissed her two hands to her friend, and her friend kissed her two hands back; then she saw a third hand (a brown one) appear among the flowers and leaves, helping her friend out of sight.

The refection that Mr. Tartar produced in the Admiral’s Cabin by merely touching the spring knob of a locker and the handle of a drawer, was a dazzling enchanted repast. Wonderful macaroons, glittering liqueurs, magically-preserved tropical spices, and jellies of celestial tropical fruits, displayed themselves profusely at an instant’s notice. But Mr. Tartar could not make time stand still; and time, with his hard-hearted fleetness, strode on so fast, that Rosa was obliged to come down from the bean-stalk country to earth and her guardian’s chambers.

The feast that Mr. Tartar conjured up in the Admiral’s Cabin by simply pressing the spring knob of a locker and the handle of a drawer was a stunning, magical spread. Incredible macarons, sparkling liqueurs, magically-preserved tropical spices, and jellies made from heavenly tropical fruits appeared in abundance at a moment’s notice. However, Mr. Tartar couldn't make time stop; and time, with its unforgiving speed, moved on so quickly that Rosa had to come down from the bean-stalk country back to earth and her guardian’s rooms.

“And now, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious, “what is to be done next? To put the same thought in another form; what is to be done with you?”

“And now, my dear,” said Mr. Grewgious, “what should we do next? To rephrase that; what should we do with you?”

Rosa could only look apologetically sensible of being very much in her own way and in everybody else’s. Some passing idea of living, fireproof, up a good many stairs in Furnival’s Inn for the rest of her life, was the only thing in the nature of a plan that occurred to her.

Rosa could only look apologetically aware that she was really getting in her own way, as well as everyone else's. The only thought that came to her as a sort of plan was the idea of living a secure life, many stories up in Furnival’s Inn for the rest of her life.

“It has come into my thoughts,” said Mr. Grewgious, “that as the respected lady, Miss Twinkleton, occasionally repairs to London in the recess, with the view of extending her connection, and being available for interviews with metropolitan parents, if any—whether, until we have time in which to turn ourselves round, we might invite Miss Twinkleton to come and stay with you for a month?”

“It has occurred to me,” said Mr. Grewgious, “that since the esteemed Miss Twinkleton sometimes goes to London during the break to expand her network and is available for meetings with city parents, we might invite her to come and stay with you for a month until we have time to figure things out?”

“Stay where, sir?”

“Where to stay, sir?”

“Whether,” explained Mr. Grewgious, “we might take a furnished lodging in town for a month, and invite Miss Twinkleton to assume the charge of you in it for that period?”

“Whether,” explained Mr. Grewgious, “we could rent a furnished apartment in town for a month and ask Miss Twinkleton to take care of you during that time?”

“And afterwards?” hinted Rosa.

"And then?" hinted Rosa.

“And afterwards,” said Mr. Grewgious, “we should be no worse off than we are now.”

“And after that,” said Mr. Grewgious, “we shouldn’t be any worse off than we are now.”

“I think that might smooth the way,” assented Rosa.

“I think that could make things easier,” agreed Rosa.

“Then let us,” said Mr. Grewgious, rising, “go and look for a furnished lodging. Nothing could be more acceptable to me than the sweet presence of last evening, for all the remaining evenings of my existence; but these are not fit surroundings for a young lady. Let us set out in quest of adventures, and look for a furnished lodging. In the meantime, Mr. Crisparkle here, about to return home immediately, will no doubt kindly see Miss Twinkleton, and invite that lady to co-operate in our plan.”

“Then let’s,” Mr. Grewgious said, getting up, “go find a furnished place to stay. I’d love to have last night’s lovely company for every evening of my life, but this isn’t a suitable environment for a young lady. Let’s set off in search of new experiences and look for a furnished place. In the meantime, Mr. Crisparkle here, who is heading home right away, will surely be kind enough to speak with Miss Twinkleton and invite her to help with our plan.”

Mr. Crisparkle, willingly accepting the commission, took his departure; Mr. Grewgious and his ward set forth on their expedition.

Mr. Crisparkle, gladly accepting the assignment, left; Mr. Grewgious and his ward began their journey.

As Mr. Grewgious’s idea of looking at a furnished lodging was to get on the opposite side of the street to a house with a suitable bill in the window, and stare at it; and then work his way tortuously to the back of the house, and stare at that; and then not go in, but make similar trials of another house, with the same result; their progress was but slow. At length he bethought himself of a widowed cousin, divers times removed, of Mr. Bazzard’s, who had once solicited his influence in the lodger world, and who lived in Southampton Street, Bloomsbury Square. This lady’s name, stated in uncompromising capitals of considerable size on a brass door-plate, and yet not lucidly as to sex or condition, was BILLICKIN.

As Mr. Grewgious thought about checking out a furnished rental, his plan was to stand across the street from a house with an attractive sign in the window and just stare at it; then he would slowly make his way to the back of the house and keep staring. He wouldn't actually go inside but would do the same with another house, getting the same result each time. Their progress was pretty slow. Eventually, he remembered a distant widowed cousin of Mr. Bazzard’s, who had once asked for his help in finding a place to rent and who lived on Southampton Street near Bloomsbury Square. This lady's name, displayed in large, bold letters on a brass doorplate, was BILLICKIN, but it didn't clearly indicate her gender or status.

Personal faintness, and an overpowering personal candour, were the distinguishing features of Mrs. Billickin’s organisation. She came languishing out of her own exclusive back parlour, with the air of having been expressly brought-to for the purpose, from an accumulation of several swoons.

Personal weakness and an overwhelming honesty were the defining traits of Mrs. Billickin’s organization. She emerged from her private back parlor, looking as if she had just been revived from a series of fainting spells.

“I hope I see you well, sir,” said Mrs. Billickin, recognising her visitor with a bend.

“I hope you're doing well, sir,” said Mrs. Billickin, acknowledging her visitor with a nod.

“Thank you, quite well. And you, ma’am?” returned Mr. Grewgious.

“Thank you, I’m doing quite well. How about you, ma’am?” replied Mr. Grewgious.

“I am as well,” said Mrs. Billickin, becoming aspirational with excess of faintness, “as I hever ham.”

“I am too,” said Mrs. Billickin, feeling a bit weak but still optimistic, “as I ever am.”

“My ward and an elderly lady,” said Mr. Grewgious, “wish to find a genteel lodging for a month or so. Have you any apartments available, ma’am?”

“My ward and an elderly lady,” said Mr. Grewgious, “are looking for a nice place to stay for about a month. Do you have any rooms available, ma’am?”

“Mr. Grewgious,” returned Mrs. Billickin, “I will not deceive you; far from it. I have apartments available.”

“Mr. Grewgious,” replied Mrs. Billickin, “I won’t mislead you; quite the opposite. I do have apartments available.”

This with the air of adding: “Convey me to the stake, if you will; but while I live, I will be candid.”

This has the tone of saying: “Take me to the stake if you want; but while I’m alive, I will be honest.”

“And now, what apartments, ma’am?” asked Mr. Grewgious, cosily. To tame a certain severity apparent on the part of Mrs. Billickin.

“And now, which apartments, ma’am?” asked Mr. Grewgious, in a friendly manner, trying to soften the sternness evident in Mrs. Billickin.

“There is this sitting-room—which, call it what you will, it is the front parlour, Miss,” said Mrs. Billickin, impressing Rosa into the conversation: “the back parlour being what I cling to and never part with; and there is two bedrooms at the top of the ’ouse with gas laid on. I do not tell you that your bedroom floors is firm, for firm they are not. The gas-fitter himself allowed, that to make a firm job, he must go right under your jistes, and it were not worth the outlay as a yearly tenant so to do. The piping is carried above your jistes, and it is best that it should be made known to you.”

“There’s this sitting room—which, no matter what you call it, it’s the front parlor, Miss,” said Mrs. Billickin, bringing Rosa into the conversation. “The back parlor is what I hold onto and never let go of; and there are two bedrooms at the top of the house with gas set up. I won’t say that the floors in your bedroom are solid, because they’re not. The gas fitter himself said that to make it solid, he would have to go right under your joists, and for a yearly tenant, it wasn’t worth the expense to do that. The piping runs above your joists, and I thought it best to let you know.”

Mr. Grewgious and Rosa exchanged looks of some dismay, though they had not the least idea what latent horrors this carriage of the piping might involve. Mrs. Billickin put her hand to her heart, as having eased it of a load.

Mr. Grewgious and Rosa exchanged worried glances, although they had no idea what hidden dangers this carriage of the piping might bring. Mrs. Billickin placed her hand on her heart, as if relieved of a burden.

“Well! The roof is all right, no doubt,” said Mr. Grewgious, plucking up a little.

"Well! The roof is fine, for sure," said Mr. Grewgious, feeling a bit more confident.

“Mr. Grewgious,” returned Mrs. Billickin, “if I was to tell you, sir, that to have nothink above you is to have a floor above you, I should put a deception upon you which I will not do. No, sir. Your slates WILL rattle loose at that elewation in windy weather, do your utmost, best or worst! I defy you, sir, be you what you may, to keep your slates tight, try how you can.” Here Mrs. Billickin, having been warm with Mr. Grewgious, cooled a little, not to abuse the moral power she held over him. “Consequent,” proceeded Mrs. Billickin, more mildly, but still firmly in her incorruptible candour: “consequent it would be worse than of no use for me to trapse and travel up to the top of the ’ouse with you, and for you to say, ‘Mrs. Billickin, what stain do I notice in the ceiling, for a stain I do consider it?’ and for me to answer, ‘I do not understand you, sir.’ No, sir, I will not be so underhand. I do understand you before you pint it out. It is the wet, sir. It do come in, and it do not come in. You may lay dry there half your lifetime; but the time will come, and it is best that you should know it, when a dripping sop would be no name for you.”

“Mr. Grewgious,” replied Mrs. Billickin, “if I were to tell you, sir, that having nothing above you means you have a ceiling above you, I would be deceiving you, and I won’t do that. No, sir. Your slates WILL rattle loose at that height in windy weather, no matter how hard you try! I challenge you, sir, no matter who you are, to keep your slates secure, no matter what you do.” Here, Mrs. Billickin, having been heated with Mr. Grewgious, cooled down a bit, careful not to misuse the moral authority she had over him. “So,” Mrs. Billickin continued, more gently but still firmly in her unwavering honesty, “it would be worse than pointless for me to trudge up to the top of the house with you, only for you to say, ‘Mrs. Billickin, what stain do I see on the ceiling, for I do see a stain?’ and for me to answer, ‘I don’t understand you, sir.’ No, sir, I won’t be so underhanded. I do understand you before you point it out. It’s the dampness, sir. It does get in, and it doesn’t get in. You might stay dry there for most of your life; but there will come a time, and it's best you know this, when being a dripping mess would be an understatement for you.”

Mr. Grewgious looked much disgraced by being prefigured in this pickle.

Mr. Grewgious looked pretty embarrassed to be caught up in this mess.

“Have you any other apartments, ma’am?” he asked.

“Do you have any other apartments, ma’am?” he asked.

“Mr. Grewgious,” returned Mrs. Billickin, with much solemnity, “I have. You ask me have I, and my open and my honest answer air, I have. The first and second floors is wacant, and sweet rooms.”

“Mr. Grewgious,” replied Mrs. Billickin, with great seriousness, “I have. You asked me if I have, and my clear and honest answer is, I have. The first and second floors are vacant, and they are nice rooms.”

“Come, come! There’s nothing against them,” said Mr. Grewgious, comforting himself.

“Come on! There’s nothing wrong with them,” said Mr. Grewgious, trying to reassure himself.

“Mr. Grewgious,” replied Mrs. Billickin, “pardon me, there is the stairs. Unless your mind is prepared for the stairs, it will lead to inevitable disappointment. You cannot, Miss,” said Mrs. Billickin, addressing Rosa reproachfully, “place a first floor, and far less a second, on the level footing of a parlour. No, you cannot do it, Miss, it is beyond your power, and wherefore try?”

“Mr. Grewgious,” replied Mrs. Billickin, “excuse me, there’s the stairs. Unless you’re ready for the stairs, they’ll only lead to disappointment. You can’t, Miss,” Mrs. Billickin said, looking at Rosa reproachfully, “put a first floor, let alone a second, on the same level as a parlor. No, you can’t do it, Miss, it’s beyond your ability, so why even try?”

Mrs. Billickin put it very feelingly, as if Rosa had shown a headstrong determination to hold the untenable position.

Mrs. Billickin expressed it very passionately, as if Rosa had stubbornly decided to maintain an impossible stance.

“Can we see these rooms, ma’am?” inquired her guardian.

“Can we see these rooms, ma'am?” asked her guardian.

“Mr. Grewgious,” returned Mrs. Billickin, “you can. I will not disguise it from you, sir; you can.”

“Mr. Grewgious,” replied Mrs. Billickin, “you can. I won’t hide it from you, sir; you can.”

Mrs. Billickin then sent into her back parlour for her shawl (it being a state fiction, dating from immemorial antiquity, that she could never go anywhere without being wrapped up), and having been enrolled by her attendant, led the way. She made various genteel pauses on the stairs for breath, and clutched at her heart in the drawing-room as if it had very nearly got loose, and she had caught it in the act of taking wing.

Mrs. Billickin then called for her shawl from the back room (it was a well-established fact that she could never go anywhere without being bundled up), and after her assistant helped her, she led the way. She stopped several times on the stairs to catch her breath and grasped her heart in the living room as if it was about to escape, and she had just caught it trying to fly away.

“And the second floor?” said Mr. Grewgious, on finding the first satisfactory.

“And the second floor?” Mr. Grewgious asked, after finding the first one satisfactory.

“Mr. Grewgious,” replied Mrs. Billickin, turning upon him with ceremony, as if the time had now come when a distinct understanding on a difficult point must be arrived at, and a solemn confidence established, “the second floor is over this.”

“Mr. Grewgious,” replied Mrs. Billickin, facing him with formality, as if the moment had arrived for them to reach a clear agreement on a complex issue and establish a serious understanding, “the second floor is above this.”

“Can we see that too, ma’am?”

“Can we see that too, ma'am?”

“Yes, sir,” returned Mrs. Billickin, “it is open as the day.”

“Yes, sir,” replied Mrs. Billickin, “it’s as clear as day.”

That also proving satisfactory, Mr. Grewgious retired into a window with Rosa for a few words of consultation, and then asking for pen and ink, sketched out a line or two of agreement. In the meantime Mrs. Billickin took a seat, and delivered a kind of Index to, or Abstract of, the general question.

That also working out well, Mr. Grewgious moved over to a window with Rosa for a brief chat, and then asked for pen and ink to write up a couple of lines of agreement. In the meantime, Mrs. Billickin took a seat and gave a sort of summary or overview of the overall issue.

“Five-and-forty shillings per week by the month certain at the time of year,” said Mrs. Billickin, “is only reasonable to both parties. It is not Bond Street nor yet St. James’s Palace; but it is not pretended that it is. Neither is it attempted to be denied—for why should it?—that the Arching leads to a mews. Mewses must exist. Respecting attendance; two is kep’, at liberal wages. Words has arisen as to tradesmen, but dirty shoes on fresh hearth-stoning was attributable, and no wish for a commission on your orders. Coals is either by the fire, or per the scuttle.” She emphasised the prepositions as marking a subtle but immense difference. “Dogs is not viewed with favour. Besides litter, they gets stole, and sharing suspicions is apt to creep in, and unpleasantness takes place.”

"Forty-five shillings a week, guaranteed for the time of year," said Mrs. Billickin, "is fair for both sides. It's not Bond Street or St. James’s Palace; but we’re not pretending it is. And it’s not denied—for what’s the point?—that the Arching leads to a mews. Mews have to exist. As for staff, we keep two at decent wages. There have been some issues with tradespeople, but dirty shoes on freshly cleaned floors can be explained, and there’s no desire for a cut on your orders. Coals are either by the fire or by the scuttle." She emphasized the prepositions to highlight a subtle but significant difference. "Dogs are not welcome. Besides the mess, they can get stolen, and suspicions tend to arise, leading to unpleasantness."

By this time Mr. Grewgious had his agreement-lines, and his earnest-money, ready. “I have signed it for the ladies, ma’am,” he said, “and you’ll have the goodness to sign it for yourself, Christian and Surname, there, if you please.”

By this time, Mr. Grewgious had his contract and deposit ready. “I’ve signed it for the ladies, ma’am,” he said, “and you’ll kindly sign it for yourself, Christian and Surname, right there, if you don’t mind.”

“Mr. Grewgious,” said Mrs. Billickin in a new burst of candour, “no, sir! You must excuse the Christian name.”

“Mr. Grewgious,” said Mrs. Billickin with a new burst of honesty, “no, sir! You have to excuse the first name.”

Mr. Grewgious stared at her.

Mr. Grewgious looked at her.

“The door-plate is used as a protection,” said Mrs. Billickin, “and acts as such, and go from it I will not.”

“The doorplate is there for protection,” said Mrs. Billickin, “and it does its job, and I won’t leave because of it.”

Mr. Grewgious stared at Rosa.

Mr. Grewgious looked at Rosa.

“No, Mr. Grewgious, you must excuse me. So long as this ’ouse is known indefinite as Billickin’s, and so long as it is a doubt with the riff-raff where Billickin may be hidin’, near the street-door or down the airy, and what his weight and size, so long I feel safe. But commit myself to a solitary female statement, no, Miss! Nor would you for a moment wish,” said Mrs. Billickin, with a strong sense of injury, “to take that advantage of your sex, if you were not brought to it by inconsiderate example.”

“No, Mr. Grewgious, you have to excuse me. As long as this place is known indefinitely as Billickin’s, and as long as there’s uncertainty among the riff-raff about where Billickin might be hiding, whether near the front door or upstairs, and what his weight and size are, I feel safe. But to get myself involved in a solitary female statement, no, Miss! Nor would you, even for a moment, want to take advantage of your gender if it weren’t for thoughtless examples.”

Rosa reddening as if she had made some most disgraceful attempt to overreach the good lady, besought Mr. Grewgious to rest content with any signature. And accordingly, in a baronial way, the sign-manual BILLICKIN got appended to the document.

Rosa turned red as if she had tried to deceive the good lady and urged Mr. Grewgious to be satisfied with any signature. So, in a grand manner, the signature BILLICKIN was added to the document.

Details were then settled for taking possession on the next day but one, when Miss Twinkleton might be reasonably expected; and Rosa went back to Furnival’s Inn on her guardian’s arm.

Details were arranged to take possession the day after tomorrow, when Miss Twinkleton was likely to arrive; and Rosa returned to Furnival’s Inn with her guardian.

Behold Mr. Tartar walking up and down Furnival’s Inn, checking himself when he saw them coming, and advancing towards them!

Look at Mr. Tartar strolling back and forth at Furnival’s Inn, pausing when he spotted them approaching, and then stepping towards them!

“It occurred to me,” hinted Mr. Tartar, “that we might go up the river, the weather being so delicious and the tide serving. I have a boat of my own at the Temple Stairs.”

“It occurred to me,” suggested Mr. Tartar, “that we could head up the river, since the weather is so lovely and the tide is right. I have my own boat at the Temple Stairs.”

“I have not been up the river for this many a day,” said Mr. Grewgious, tempted.

“I haven’t been up the river in so long,” said Mr. Grewgious, feeling tempted.

“I was never up the river,” added Rosa.

“I was never up the river,” Rosa added.

Within half an hour they were setting this matter right by going up the river. The tide was running with them, the afternoon was charming. Mr. Tartar’s boat was perfect. Mr. Tartar and Lobley (Mr. Tartar’s man) pulled a pair of oars. Mr. Tartar had a yacht, it seemed, lying somewhere down by Greenhithe; and Mr. Tartar’s man had charge of this yacht, and was detached upon his present service. He was a jolly-favoured man, with tawny hair and whiskers, and a big red face. He was the dead image of the sun in old woodcuts, his hair and whiskers answering for rays all around him. Resplendent in the bow of the boat, he was a shining sight, with a man-of-war’s man’s shirt on—or off, according to opinion—and his arms and breast tattooed all sorts of patterns. Lobley seemed to take it easily, and so did Mr. Tartar; yet their oars bent as they pulled, and the boat bounded under them. Mr. Tartar talked as if he were doing nothing, to Rosa who was really doing nothing, and to Mr. Grewgious who was doing this much that he steered all wrong; but what did that matter, when a turn of Mr. Tartar’s skilful wrist, or a mere grin of Mr. Lobley’s over the bow, put all to rights! The tide bore them on in the gayest and most sparkling manner, until they stopped to dine in some ever-lastingly-green garden, needing no matter-of-fact identification here; and then the tide obligingly turned—being devoted to that party alone for that day; and as they floated idly among some osier-beds, Rosa tried what she could do in the rowing way, and came off splendidly, being much assisted; and Mr. Grewgious tried what he could do, and came off on his back, doubled up with an oar under his chin, being not assisted at all. Then there was an interval of rest under boughs (such rest!) what time Mr. Lobley mopped, and, arranging cushions, stretchers, and the like, danced the tight-rope the whole length of the boat like a man to whom shoes were a superstition and stockings slavery; and then came the sweet return among delicious odours of limes in bloom, and musical ripplings; and, all too soon, the great black city cast its shadow on the waters, and its dark bridges spanned them as death spans life, and the everlastingly-green garden seemed to be left for everlasting, unregainable and far away.

Within half an hour, they were sorting this out by going up the river. The tide was in their favor, and the afternoon was lovely. Mr. Tartar’s boat was perfect. Mr. Tartar and Lobley (Mr. Tartar’s assistant) were rowing with a pair of oars. It seemed Mr. Tartar had a yacht somewhere down by Greenhithe, and his assistant was taking care of it while helping out on this trip. He was a cheerful-looking guy with light brown hair and whiskers, and a big red face. He looked just like the sun in old illustrations, with his hair and whiskers acting like rays all around him. Looking splendid in the front of the boat, he was quite a sight in his nautical shirt—or not, depending on who you asked—and his arms and chest were covered in all sorts of tattoos. Lobley appeared to take it easy, and so did Mr. Tartar; yet their oars bent as they rowed, and the boat sprang forward. Mr. Tartar chatted as if nothing was happening with Rosa, who wasn’t doing anything, and with Mr. Grewgious, who was at least trying, but steering all wrong; but that didn’t matter, since a flick of Mr. Tartar’s skilled wrist or a simple grin from Mr. Lobley over the bow could fix everything! The tide carried them along in the most cheerful and sparkling way until they paused for dinner in a forever-green garden, not needing any straightforward identification here; then the tide helpfully turned—devoted to that group for the day; and as they drifted lazily among some willow beds, Rosa tried her hand at rowing and did great with some help, while Mr. Grewgious attempted too and ended up on his back with an oar under his chin, receiving no help at all. Then there was a moment of rest under the branches (such a lovely rest!) while Mr. Lobley wiped his brow and, arranging cushions, stretchers, and the like, walked the tightrope the whole length of the boat like a man who thought shoes were a superstition and stockings a form of slavery; and then came the sweet return amidst lovely scents of blooming linden and the sound of gentle ripples; and, all too soon, the great dark city cast its shadow on the water, and its dark bridges spanned them like death spans life, leaving the eternally green garden feeling forever lost and far away.

[Illustration]

Up the river

Up the river

“Cannot people get through life without gritty stages, I wonder?” Rosa thought next day, when the town was very gritty again, and everything had a strange and an uncomfortable appearance of seeming to wait for something that wouldn’t come. NO. She began to think, that, now the Cloisterham school-days had glided past and gone, the gritty stages would begin to set in at intervals and make themselves wearily known!

“Can’t people get through life without rough patches, I wonder?” Rosa thought the next day, when the town felt gritty again, and everything had a strange and uncomfortable vibe, like it was waiting for something that wouldn’t happen. No. She started to think that now that her Cloisterham school days had slipped away, those rough patches would start showing up from time to time and make themselves tiredly known!

Yet what did Rosa expect? Did she expect Miss Twinkleton? Miss Twinkleton duly came. Forth from her back parlour issued the Billickin to receive Miss Twinkleton, and War was in the Billickin’s eye from that fell moment.

Yet what did Rosa expect? Did she expect Miss Twinkleton? Miss Twinkleton indeed arrived. Out from her back parlor came the Billickin to receive Miss Twinkleton, and there was a fierce look in the Billickin's eye from that moment on.

Miss Twinkleton brought a quantity of luggage with her, having all Rosa’s as well as her own. The Billickin took it ill that Miss Twinkleton’s mind, being sorely disturbed by this luggage, failed to take in her personal identity with that clearness of perception which was due to its demands. Stateliness mounted her gloomy throne upon the Billickin’s brow in consequence. And when Miss Twinkleton, in agitation taking stock of her trunks and packages, of which she had seventeen, particularly counted in the Billickin herself as number eleven, the B. found it necessary to repudiate.

Miss Twinkleton arrived with a lot of luggage, carrying both her own and Rosa’s. The Billickin was annoyed that Miss Twinkleton’s mind, heavily burdened by this luggage, couldn’t grasp her personal identity with the clarity that the situation required. This made the Billickin appear even more serious and imposing. When Miss Twinkleton, nervously assessing her seventeen trunks and packages, counted the Billickin herself as number eleven, the Billickin felt it was necessary to deny that association.

“Things cannot too soon be put upon the footing,” said she, with a candour so demonstrative as to be almost obtrusive, “that the person of the ’ouse is not a box nor yet a bundle, nor a carpet-bag. No, I am ’ily obleeged to you, Miss Twinkleton, nor yet a beggar.”

“Things need to be set straight right away,” she said, with a sincerity so strong it was almost overwhelming, “that the person of the house is not a suitcase or a bundle, nor a duffel bag. No, I’m really grateful to you, Miss Twinkleton, nor a beggar either.”

This last disclaimer had reference to Miss Twinkleton’s distractedly pressing two-and-sixpence on her, instead of the cabman.

This last disclaimer referred to Miss Twinkleton urgently pressing two-and-sixpence into her hands instead of giving it to the cab driver.

Thus cast off, Miss Twinkleton wildly inquired, “which gentleman” was to be paid? There being two gentlemen in that position (Miss Twinkleton having arrived with two cabs), each gentleman on being paid held forth his two-and-sixpence on the flat of his open hand, and, with a speechless stare and a dropped jaw, displayed his wrong to heaven and earth. Terrified by this alarming spectacle, Miss Twinkleton placed another shilling in each hand; at the same time appealing to the law in flurried accents, and recounting her luggage this time with the two gentlemen in, who caused the total to come out complicated. Meanwhile the two gentlemen, each looking very hard at the last shilling grumblingly, as if it might become eighteen-pence if he kept his eyes on it, descended the doorsteps, ascended their carriages, and drove away, leaving Miss Twinkleton on a bonnet-box in tears.

Thus abandoned, Miss Twinkleton frantically asked which gentleman was supposed to be paid. Since there were two gentlemen in that situation (Miss Twinkleton had arrived with two cabs), each gentleman, once paid, held out his two-and-sixpence in the flat of his open hand and, with a blank stare and dropped jaw, displayed his grievance to heaven and earth. Terrified by this alarming display, Miss Twinkleton placed another shilling in each hand while anxiously appealing to the law and recounting her luggage, this time with the two gentlemen involved, which made the total more complicated. Meanwhile, the two gentlemen, each glaring at the last shilling as if it might magically become eighteen-pence if they stared hard enough, descended the steps, climbed into their carriages, and drove off, leaving Miss Twinkleton sitting on a bonnet-box in tears.

The Billickin beheld this manifestation of weakness without sympathy, and gave directions for “a young man to be got in” to wrestle with the luggage. When that gladiator had disappeared from the arena, peace ensued, and the new lodgers dined.

The Billickin watched this display of weakness without any sympathy and instructed to “bring in a young man” to handle the luggage. Once that fighter left the scene, tranquility followed, and the new guests had their dinner.

But the Billickin had somehow come to the knowledge that Miss Twinkleton kept a school. The leap from that knowledge to the inference that Miss Twinkleton set herself to teach her something, was easy. “But you don’t do it,” soliloquised the Billickin; “I am not your pupil, whatever she,” meaning Rosa, “may be, poor thing!”

But the Billickin had somehow found out that Miss Twinkleton ran a school. It was a simple jump from that information to assuming that Miss Twinkleton was trying to teach her something. “But you don’t actually do it,” the Billickin thought to herself; “I’m not your student, whatever she,” referring to Rosa, “might be, poor thing!”

Miss Twinkleton, on the other hand, having changed her dress and recovered her spirits, was animated by a bland desire to improve the occasion in all ways, and to be as serene a model as possible. In a happy compromise between her two states of existence, she had already become, with her workbasket before her, the equably vivacious companion with a slight judicious flavouring of information, when the Billickin announced herself.

Miss Twinkleton, on the other hand, having changed her outfit and lifted her spirits, was filled with a gentle desire to make the most of the moment and to be as calm a role model as possible. In a happy balance between her two states of being, she had already turned into a lively companion with her sewing basket in front of her, offering a touch of useful information, when the Billickin introduced herself.

“I will not hide from you, ladies,” said the B., enveloped in the shawl of state, “for it is not my character to hide neither my motives nor my actions, that I take the liberty to look in upon you to express a ’ope that your dinner was to your liking. Though not Professed but Plain, still her wages should be a sufficient object to her to stimilate to soar above mere roast and biled.”

“I won’t hide from you, ladies,” said the B., wrapped in the ceremonial shawl, “because it’s not in my nature to conceal my motives or my actions. I take the opportunity to drop in and hope your dinner was to your liking. Though she’s not formally trained but just plain, still her pay should be enough motivation for her to rise above just serving roast and boiled dishes.”

“We dined very well indeed,” said Rosa, “thank you.”

“We had a lovely dinner,” said Rosa, “thank you.”

“Accustomed,” said Miss Twinkleton with a gracious air, which to the jealous ears of the Billickin seemed to add “my good woman”—“accustomed to a liberal and nutritious, yet plain and salutary diet, we have found no reason to bemoan our absence from the ancient city, and the methodical household, in which the quiet routine of our lot has been hitherto cast.”

“Used to,” said Miss Twinkleton with a polite tone, which to the envious ears of Billickin seemed to add “my good woman”—“used to a generous and healthy, yet simple and beneficial diet, we have found no reason to mourn our absence from the old city and the organized household where the calm routine of our lives has been so far set.”

“I did think it well to mention to my cook,” observed the Billickin with a gush of candour, “which I ’ope you will agree with, Miss Twinkleton, was a right precaution, that the young lady being used to what we should consider here but poor diet, had better be brought forward by degrees. For, a rush from scanty feeding to generous feeding, and from what you may call messing to what you may call method, do require a power of constitution which is not often found in youth, particular when undermined by boarding-school!”

“I thought it was a good idea to mention to my cook,” said the Billickin with a burst of honesty, “which I hope you'll agree with, Miss Twinkleton, was a smart precaution, that since the young lady is used to what we would call a poor diet, she should be introduced to better food gradually. Moving too quickly from limited meals to rich ones, and from what you might call messy eating to more organized dining, requires a strong constitution that isn’t often found in young people, especially when they've been weakened by boarding school!”

It will be seen that the Billickin now openly pitted herself against Miss Twinkleton, as one whom she had fully ascertained to be her natural enemy.

It can be seen that the Billickin now openly set herself against Miss Twinkleton, as someone she had confirmed to be her natural enemy.

“Your remarks,” returned Miss Twinkleton, from a remote moral eminence, “are well meant, I have no doubt; but you will permit me to observe that they develop a mistaken view of the subject, which can only be imputed to your extreme want of accurate information.”

"Your comments," replied Miss Twinkleton, from her distant moral high ground, "are certainly well intended, I have no doubt; but please allow me to point out that they reflect a misguided understanding of the topic, which can only be attributed to your severe lack of accurate information."

“My informiation,” retorted the Billickin, throwing in an extra syllable for the sake of emphasis at once polite and powerful—“my informiation, Miss Twinkleton, were my own experience, which I believe is usually considered to be good guidance. But whether so or not, I was put in youth to a very genteel boarding-school, the mistress being no less a lady than yourself, of about your own age or it may be some years younger, and a poorness of blood flowed from the table which has run through my life.”

“My information,” replied the Billickin, adding an extra syllable for emphasis that was both polite and strong—“my information, Miss Twinkleton, comes from my own experience, which I think is generally seen as good advice. Regardless, I attended a very upscale boarding school in my youth, with a headmistress who was a lady like yourself, about your age or possibly a few years younger, and a lack of privilege flowed from that table which has followed me throughout my life.”

“Very likely,” said Miss Twinkleton, still from her distant eminence; “and very much to be deplored.—Rosa, my dear, how are you getting on with your work?”

“Very likely,” said Miss Twinkleton, still from her distant position; “and very much to be regretted.—Rosa, my dear, how is your work going?”

“Miss Twinkleton,” resumed the Billickin, in a courtly manner, “before retiring on the ’int, as a lady should, I wish to ask of yourself, as a lady, whether I am to consider that my words is doubted?”

“Miss Twinkleton,” continued the Billickin, in a polite way, “before heading off to rest, as any lady should, I want to ask you, as a lady, whether I should take it that my words are being questioned?”

“I am not aware on what ground you cherish such a supposition,” began Miss Twinkleton, when the Billickin neatly stopped her.

“I don’t understand why you have such an assumption,” began Miss Twinkleton, when the Billickin neatly interrupted her.

“Do not, if you please, put suppositions betwixt my lips where none such have been imparted by myself. Your flow of words is great, Miss Twinkleton, and no doubt is expected from you by your pupils, and no doubt is considered worth the money. No doubt, I am sure. But not paying for flows of words, and not asking to be favoured with them here, I wish to repeat my question.”

“Please don’t put words in my mouth where I haven’t expressed any. You certainly have a way with words, Miss Twinkleton, and your students probably expect that from you and think it’s worth their money. I have no doubt about that. But since I’m not paying for a stream of words and don’t want them here, I’d like to ask my question again.”

“If you refer to the poverty of your circulation,” began Miss Twinkleton, when again the Billickin neatly stopped her.

“If you talk about the poverty of your circulation,” started Miss Twinkleton, but once again the Billickin expertly interrupted her.

“I have used no such expressions.”

“I haven't used any such expressions.”

“If you refer, then, to the poorness of your blood—”

“If you’re talking about the weakness of your blood—”

“Brought upon me,” stipulated the Billickin, expressly, “at a boarding-school—”

“Brought upon me,” stated the Billickin, clearly, “at a boarding school—”

“Then,” resumed Miss Twinkleton, “all I can say is, that I am bound to believe, on your asseveration, that it is very poor indeed. I cannot forbear adding, that if that unfortunate circumstance influences your conversation, it is much to be lamented, and it is eminently desirable that your blood were richer.—Rosa, my dear, how are you getting on with your work?”

“Then,” continued Miss Twinkleton, “all I can say is that I have to believe, based on what you say, that it is indeed very poor. I can't help but add that if that unfortunate situation affects your conversation, it’s truly regrettable, and it would be greatly beneficial if your blood were richer. —Rosa, my dear, how is your work coming along?”

“Hem! Before retiring, Miss,” proclaimed the Billickin to Rosa, loftily cancelling Miss Twinkleton, “I should wish it to be understood between yourself and me that my transactions in future is with you alone. I know no elderly lady here, Miss, none older than yourself.”

“Excuse me! Before we end this conversation, Miss,” the Billickin said to Rosa, dismissively ignoring Miss Twinkleton, “I want to make it clear that from now on, my dealings will only be with you. I’m not familiar with any older women here, Miss, none older than you.”

“A highly desirable arrangement, Rosa my dear,” observed Miss Twinkleton.

“A very appealing setup, Rosa my dear,” noted Miss Twinkleton.

“It is not, Miss,” said the Billickin, with a sarcastic smile, “that I possess the Mill I have heard of, in which old single ladies could be ground up young (what a gift it would be to some of us), but that I limit myself to you totally.”

“It’s not that, Miss,” said the Billickin, with a sarcastic smile, “that I have the Mill I’ve heard about, where old single ladies could be ground up young (what a gift that would be for some of us), but that I’m completely focused on you.”

“When I have any desire to communicate a request to the person of the house, Rosa my dear,” observed Miss Twinkleton with majestic cheerfulness, “I will make it known to you, and you will kindly undertake, I am sure, that it is conveyed to the proper quarter.”

“When I want to communicate a request to the homeowner, my dear Rosa,” Miss Twinkleton said with an air of cheerful authority, “I will let you know, and I’m sure you’ll be kind enough to make sure it gets to the right person.”

“Good-evening, Miss,” said the Billickin, at once affectionately and distantly. “Being alone in my eyes, I wish you good-evening with best wishes, and do not find myself drove, I am truly ’appy to say, into expressing my contempt for an indiwidual, unfortunately for yourself, belonging to you.”

“Good evening, Miss,” said the Billickin, both warmly and with some distance. “Being alone in my thoughts, I wish you a good evening with my best wishes, and I’m pleased to say that I don’t feel compelled to express my disdain for an individual, sadly for you, who is connected to you.”

The Billickin gracefully withdrew with this parting speech, and from that time Rosa occupied the restless position of shuttlecock between these two battledores. Nothing could be done without a smart match being played out. Thus, on the daily-arising question of dinner, Miss Twinkleton would say, the three being present together:

The Billickin smoothly left with this farewell speech, and from then on, Rosa found herself in the awkward position of a shuttlecock caught between these two opponents. Nothing could happen without a quick back-and-forth match taking place. So, when the daily topic of dinner came up, Miss Twinkleton would say, with the three of them together:

“Perhaps, my love, you will consult with the person of the house, whether she can procure us a lamb’s fry; or, failing that, a roast fowl.”

“Maybe, my love, you could check with the person in charge of the house to see if she can get us a lamb’s fry; or, if that’s not possible, a roast chicken.”

On which the Billickin would retort (Rosa not having spoken a word), “If you was better accustomed to butcher’s meat, Miss, you would not entertain the idea of a lamb’s fry. Firstly, because lambs has long been sheep, and secondly, because there is such things as killing-days, and there is not. As to roast fowls, Miss, why you must be quite surfeited with roast fowls, letting alone your buying, when you market for yourself, the agedest of poultry with the scaliest of legs, quite as if you was accustomed to picking ’em out for cheapness. Try a little inwention, Miss. Use yourself to ’ousekeeping a bit. Come now, think of somethink else.”

On which the Billickin would respond (Rosa not having said a word), “If you were more used to butcher's meat, Miss, you wouldn't consider having lamb's fry. First, because lambs eventually become sheep, and second, because there are specific killing days, and there are not. As for roast chickens, Miss, you must be completely tired of roast chickens, not to mention your own shopping, where you choose the oldest poultry with the scaliest legs, just as if you were used to picking them out for cheapness. Try a little creativity, Miss. Get yourself a bit accustomed to homemaking. Come on, think of something else.”

To this encouragement, offered with the indulgent toleration of a wise and liberal expert, Miss Twinkleton would rejoin, reddening:

To this encouragement, given with the patient understanding of a wise and open-minded expert, Miss Twinkleton would reply, blushing:

“Or, my dear, you might propose to the person of the house a duck.”

“Or, my dear, you could suggest to the homeowner a duck.”

“Well, Miss!” the Billickin would exclaim (still no word being spoken by Rosa), “you do surprise me when you speak of ducks! Not to mention that they’re getting out of season and very dear, it really strikes to my heart to see you have a duck; for the breast, which is the only delicate cuts in a duck, always goes in a direction which I cannot imagine where, and your own plate comes down so miserably skin-and-bony! Try again, Miss. Think more of yourself, and less of others. A dish of sweetbreads now, or a bit of mutton. Something at which you can get your equal chance.”

“Well, Miss!” the Billickin would exclaim (still no word being spoken by Rosa), “you really surprise me when you talk about ducks! Not to mention that they’re going out of season and quite expensive, it honestly breaks my heart to see you with a duck; because the breast, which is the only tender part of a duck, always ends up going in a direction I can’t fathom, and your own plate looks so painfully lean and bony! Try again, Miss. Think more about yourself and less about others. How about a dish of sweetbreads now, or a bit of mutton? Something where you can have a fair chance.”

Occasionally the game would wax very brisk indeed, and would be kept up with a smartness rendering such an encounter as this quite tame. But the Billickin almost invariably made by far the higher score; and would come in with side hits of the most unexpected and extraordinary description, when she seemed without a chance.

Sometimes the game would get really lively and would be played with such speed that moments like this felt pretty dull. But the Billickin almost always scored much higher; she'd come in with surprising and incredible side hits when she seemed to have no chance at all.

All this did not improve the gritty state of things in London, or the air that London had acquired in Rosa’s eyes of waiting for something that never came. Tired of working, and conversing with Miss Twinkleton, she suggested working and reading: to which Miss Twinkleton readily assented, as an admirable reader, of tried powers. But Rosa soon made the discovery that Miss Twinkleton didn’t read fairly. She cut the love-scenes, interpolated passages in praise of female celibacy, and was guilty of other glaring pious frauds. As an instance in point, take the glowing passage: “Ever dearest and best adored,—said Edward, clasping the dear head to his breast, and drawing the silken hair through his caressing fingers, from which he suffered it to fall like golden rain,—ever dearest and best adored, let us fly from the unsympathetic world and the sterile coldness of the stony-hearted, to the rich warm Paradise of Trust and Love.” Miss Twinkleton’s fraudulent version tamely ran thus: “Ever engaged to me with the consent of our parents on both sides, and the approbation of the silver-haired rector of the district,—said Edward, respectfully raising to his lips the taper fingers so skilful in embroidery, tambour, crochet, and other truly feminine arts,—let me call on thy papa ere to-morrow’s dawn has sunk into the west, and propose a suburban establishment, lowly it may be, but within our means, where he will be always welcome as an evening guest, and where every arrangement shall invest economy, and constant interchange of scholastic acquirements with the attributes of the ministering angel to domestic bliss.”

All of this didn’t make the tough situation in London any better, or the feeling that Rosa had of waiting for something that never came. Tired of working and talking with Miss Twinkleton, she proposed doing some work and reading instead, which Miss Twinkleton eagerly agreed to, being a skilled reader. But Rosa quickly realized that Miss Twinkleton didn’t read fairly. She skipped the love scenes, inserted passages praising female celibacy, and committed other obvious pious deceptions. For example, take this passionate passage: “Ever dearest and best adored,” said Edward, pulling the beloved head to his chest and running his fingers through her silky hair, letting it fall like golden rain, “ever dearest and best adored, let us escape from the unsympathetic world and the coldness of the hard-hearted, to the warm Paradise of Trust and Love.” Miss Twinkleton’s dishonest version went like this: “Ever engaged to me with the consent of our parents on both sides, and the approval of the silver-haired rector of the district,” said Edward, respectfully kissing her slender fingers, so skilled in embroidery, tambour, crochet, and other truly feminine arts, “let me ask your father before tomorrow’s dawn fades into the west, and propose a modest suburban home, lowly it may be, but within our means, where he will always be welcome as an evening guest, and where every arrangement shall combine frugality with the qualities of a ministering angel to domestic happiness.”

As the days crept on and nothing happened, the neighbours began to say that the pretty girl at Billickin’s, who looked so wistfully and so much out of the gritty windows of the drawing-room, seemed to be losing her spirits. The pretty girl might have lost them but for the accident of lighting on some books of voyages and sea-adventure. As a compensation against their romance, Miss Twinkleton, reading aloud, made the most of all the latitudes and longitudes, bearings, winds, currents, offsets, and other statistics (which she felt to be none the less improving because they expressed nothing whatever to her); while Rosa, listening intently, made the most of what was nearest to her heart. So they both did better than before.

As the days went by and nothing changed, the neighbors started to say that the pretty girl at Billickin's, who looked out longingly from the dusty windows of the drawing room, seemed to be losing her spirit. The pretty girl might have given up hope if it weren't for the chance discovery of some books about voyages and sea adventures. As a way to counter the romance, Miss Twinkleton, reading aloud, took full advantage of all the latitudes and longitudes, bearings, winds, currents, offsets, and other statistics (which she believed were still valuable even if they meant nothing to her); while Rosa, listening closely, focused on what mattered most to her. So, in the end, they both ended up doing better than before.

CHAPTER XXIII.
THE DAWN AGAIN

Although Mr. Crisparkle and John Jasper met daily under the Cathedral roof, nothing at any time passed between them having reference to Edwin Drood, after the time, more than half a year gone by, when Jasper mutely showed the Minor Canon the conclusion and the resolution entered in his Diary. It is not likely that they ever met, though so often, without the thoughts of each reverting to the subject. It is not likely that they ever met, though so often, without a sensation on the part of each that the other was a perplexing secret to him. Jasper as the denouncer and pursuer of Neville Landless, and Mr. Crisparkle as his consistent advocate and protector, must at least have stood sufficiently in opposition to have speculated with keen interest on the steadiness and next direction of the other’s designs. But neither ever broached the theme.

Although Mr. Crisparkle and John Jasper met daily under the Cathedral, they never talked about Edwin Drood after the time, more than six months ago, when Jasper silently showed the Minor Canon the conclusion and resolution in his Diary. It's unlikely they ever met, even so often, without both of them thinking about the topic. It's also unlikely they met without feeling that the other was a complicated mystery. Jasper, as the accuser and pursuer of Neville Landless, and Mr. Crisparkle, as his loyal supporter and protector, must have been enough at odds to be very curious about each other’s plans. But neither ever brought up the subject.

False pretence not being in the Minor Canon’s nature, he doubtless displayed openly that he would at any time have revived the subject, and even desired to discuss it. The determined reticence of Jasper, however, was not to be so approached. Impassive, moody, solitary, resolute, so concentrated on one idea, and on its attendant fixed purpose, that he would share it with no fellow-creature, he lived apart from human life. Constantly exercising an Art which brought him into mechanical harmony with others, and which could not have been pursued unless he and they had been in the nicest mechanical relations and unison, it is curious to consider that the spirit of the man was in moral accordance or interchange with nothing around him. This indeed he had confided to his lost nephew, before the occasion for his present inflexibility arose.

False pretenses weren’t in the Minor Canon’s nature, so he openly showed that he would have brought the topic up again at any time and even wanted to discuss it. However, Jasper’s determined silence was not something he could approach easily. Impassive, moody, solitary, and resolute, he was focused on a single idea and its fixed purpose, refusing to share it with anyone. He lived apart from human life. Constantly practicing a skill that put him in mechanical harmony with others—something that couldn’t be done unless he and they were perfectly in sync—it’s interesting to note that his spirit was in no moral alignment or connection with anyone around him. In fact, he had shared this with his lost nephew before the reason for his current stubbornness came up.

That he must know of Rosa’s abrupt departure, and that he must divine its cause, was not to be doubted. Did he suppose that he had terrified her into silence? or did he suppose that she had imparted to any one—to Mr. Crisparkle himself, for instance—the particulars of his last interview with her? Mr. Crisparkle could not determine this in his mind. He could not but admit, however, as a just man, that it was not, of itself, a crime to fall in love with Rosa, any more than it was a crime to offer to set love above revenge.

That he had to know about Rosa’s sudden departure and figure out why it happened was obvious. Did he think he had scared her into staying quiet? Or did he think she had told someone—Mr. Crisparkle, for example—about their last meeting? Mr. Crisparkle couldn’t decide what to think. However, as a fair man, he had to acknowledge that it wasn’t a crime to fall in love with Rosa, just like it wasn’t a crime to choose love over revenge.

The dreadful suspicion of Jasper, which Rosa was so shocked to have received into her imagination, appeared to have no harbour in Mr. Crisparkle’s. If it ever haunted Helena’s thoughts or Neville’s, neither gave it one spoken word of utterance. Mr. Grewgious took no pains to conceal his implacable dislike of Jasper, yet he never referred it, however distantly, to such a source. But he was a reticent as well as an eccentric man; and he made no mention of a certain evening when he warmed his hands at the gatehouse fire, and looked steadily down upon a certain heap of torn and miry clothes upon the floor.

The awful suspicion about Jasper, which shocked Rosa so much when it entered her mind, seemed to have no place in Mr. Crisparkle’s thoughts. If it ever troubled Helena or Neville, neither of them mentioned it at all. Mr. Grewgious openly showed his deep dislike for Jasper, yet he never connected it, even indirectly, to that feeling. But he was a reserved and unusual man; and he didn’t bring up a particular evening when he warmed his hands by the gatehouse fire and stared down at a pile of torn and muddy clothes on the floor.

Drowsy Cloisterham, whenever it awoke to a passing reconsideration of a story above six months old and dismissed by the bench of magistrates, was pretty equally divided in opinion whether John Jasper’s beloved nephew had been killed by his treacherously passionate rival, or in an open struggle; or had, for his own purposes, spirited himself away. It then lifted up its head, to notice that the bereaved Jasper was still ever devoted to discovery and revenge; and then dozed off again. This was the condition of matters, all round, at the period to which the present history has now attained.

Drowsy Cloisterham, whenever it stirred from its slumber to reconsider a story older than six months and dismissed by the magistrates, was pretty much evenly split on whether John Jasper’s beloved nephew had been killed by his dangerously passionate rival, in a fair fight, or had vanished for his own reasons. It then perked up to see that the grieving Jasper was still completely focused on finding out the truth and seeking revenge; and then went back to dozing off. This was the overall situation at the time this story has now reached.

The Cathedral doors have closed for the night; and the Choir-master, on a short leave of absence for two or three services, sets his face towards London. He travels thither by the means by which Rosa travelled, and arrives, as Rosa arrived, on a hot, dusty evening.

The Cathedral doors have closed for the night, and the Choir-master, having taken a short break for a couple of services, heads toward London. He travels there the same way Rosa did and arrives, just like Rosa did, on a hot, dusty evening.

His travelling baggage is easily carried in his hand, and he repairs with it on foot, to a hybrid hotel in a little square behind Aldersgate Street, near the General Post Office. It is hotel, boarding-house, or lodging-house, at its visitor’s option. It announces itself, in the new Railway Advertisers, as a novel enterprise, timidly beginning to spring up. It bashfully, almost apologetically, gives the traveller to understand that it does not expect him, on the good old constitutional hotel plan, to order a pint of sweet blacking for his drinking, and throw it away; but insinuates that he may have his boots blacked instead of his stomach, and maybe also have bed, breakfast, attendance, and a porter up all night, for a certain fixed charge. From these and similar premises, many true Britons in the lowest spirits deduce that the times are levelling times, except in the article of high roads, of which there will shortly be not one in England.

His travel bag is easy to carry in his hand, and he walks to a mixed-use hotel in a small square behind Aldersgate Street, near the General Post Office. It’s a hotel, boarding house, or lodging house, depending on what the visitor prefers. It advertises itself in the new Railway Advertisers as a fresh concept, cautiously starting to emerge. It shyly, almost apologetically, lets the traveler know that it doesn't expect him, in the traditional hotel way, to order a pint of sweet blacking to drink and then waste it; instead, it suggests that he might want his shoes polished rather than his stomach filled, and he can also get a room, breakfast, service, and a porter available all night for a set price. From this and similar points, many true Britons feeling down conclude that these are leveling times, except for the state of the roads, of which there will soon be none left in England.

He eats without appetite, and soon goes forth again. Eastward and still eastward through the stale streets he takes his way, until he reaches his destination: a miserable court, specially miserable among many such.

He eats without any appetite, and soon heads out again. Eastward and still eastward through the grimy streets he goes, until he reaches his destination: a terrible courtyard, especially awful among many like it.

He ascends a broken staircase, opens a door, looks into a dark stifling room, and says: “Are you alone here?”

He climbs up a broken staircase, opens a door, glances into a dark, stuffy room, and asks, “Are you alone here?”

“Alone, deary; worse luck for me, and better for you,” replies a croaking voice. “Come in, come in, whoever you be: I can’t see you till I light a match, yet I seem to know the sound of your speaking. I’m acquainted with you, ain’t I?”

“Alone, dear; bad luck for me, and good for you,” replies a croaky voice. “Come in, come in, whoever you are: I can’t see you until I light a match, but I feel like I recognize your voice. I know you, don’t I?”

“Light your match, and try.”

"Strike your match and try."

“So I will, deary, so I will; but my hand that shakes, as I can’t lay it on a match all in a moment. And I cough so, that, put my matches where I may, I never find ’em there. They jump and start, as I cough and cough, like live things. Are you off a voyage, deary?”

“So I will, sweetie, so I will; but my hand shakes, so I can’t just grab a match right away. And I cough so much that no matter where I put my matches, I can never find them. They seem to jump around, just like I do when I cough and cough, like they’re alive. Are you going on a trip, sweetie?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Not seafaring?”

“Not into sailing?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Well, there’s land customers, and there’s water customers. I’m a mother to both. Different from Jack Chinaman t’other side the court. He ain’t a father to neither. It ain’t in him. And he ain’t got the true secret of mixing, though he charges as much as me that has, and more if he can get it. Here’s a match, and now where’s the candle? If my cough takes me, I shall cough out twenty matches afore I gets a light.”

“Well, there are land customers and there are water customers. I’m a mother to both. Different from Jack Chinaman on the other side of the court. He’s not a father to either. It’s just not in him. And he doesn’t have the real secret of mixing, even though he charges as much as I do, and even more if he can get it. Here’s a match, and now where’s the candle? If my cough gets me, I’ll cough out twenty matches before I get a light.”

But she finds the candle, and lights it, before the cough comes on. It seizes her in the moment of success, and she sits down rocking herself to and fro, and gasping at intervals: “O, my lungs is awful bad! my lungs is wore away to cabbage-nets!” until the fit is over. During its continuance she has had no power of sight, or any other power not absorbed in the struggle; but as it leaves her, she begins to strain her eyes, and as soon as she is able to articulate, she cries, staring:

But she finds the candle and lights it just before the cough hits her. It grabs her right at her moment of achievement, and she sits down, rocking back and forth, gasping intermittently: “Oh, my lungs are really bad! My lungs are worn down to nothing!” until the fit passes. During the attack, she can't see or do anything except focus on the struggle; but as it begins to fade, she starts straining her eyes, and as soon as she can speak, she cries out, staring:

“Why, it’s you!”

"Wow, it’s you!"

“Are you so surprised to see me?”

“Are you really surprised to see me?”

“I thought I never should have seen you again, deary. I thought you was dead, and gone to Heaven.”

“I thought I would never see you again, dear. I thought you were dead and gone to Heaven.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“I didn’t suppose you could have kept away, alive, so long, from the poor old soul with the real receipt for mixing it. And you are in mourning too! Why didn’t you come and have a pipe or two of comfort? Did they leave you money, perhaps, and so you didn’t want comfort?”

“I didn’t think you'd be able to stay away, alive, for so long from the poor old soul who really knew how to mix it. And you’re in mourning too! Why didn’t you come and have a couple of pipes for some comfort? Did they leave you money, maybe, and that’s why you didn’t want any comfort?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Who was they as died, deary?”

“Who were they that died, dearie?”

“A relative.”

“A family member.”

“Died of what, lovey?”

“Died from what, love?”

“Probably, Death.”

"Probably, death."

“We are short to-night!” cries the woman, with a propitiatory laugh. “Short and snappish we are! But we’re out of sorts for want of a smoke. We’ve got the all-overs, haven’t us, deary? But this is the place to cure ’em in; this is the place where the all-overs is smoked off.”

“We’re feeling a bit off tonight!” the woman exclaims with a lighthearted laugh. “Feeling short and snappy! But we’re in a bad mood because we can’t have a smoke. We’re all fidgety, aren’t we, darling? But this is the spot to fix that; this is the place where we smoke those feelings away.”

“You may make ready, then,” replies the visitor, “as soon as you like.”

“You can get ready whenever you want,” replies the visitor.

He divests himself of his shoes, loosens his cravat, and lies across the foot of the squalid bed, with his head resting on his left hand.

He takes off his shoes, loosens his tie, and sprawls across the dirty bed, resting his head on his left hand.

“Now you begin to look like yourself,” says the woman approvingly. “Now I begin to know my old customer indeed! Been trying to mix for yourself this long time, poppet?”

“Now you really look like yourself,” the woman says with a smile. “I can finally recognize my old client! Have you been trying to figure things out on your own for a while, sweetheart?”

“I have been taking it now and then in my own way.”

“I’ve been taking it here and there in my own way.”

“Never take it your own way. It ain’t good for trade, and it ain’t good for you. Where’s my ink-bottle, and where’s my thimble, and where’s my little spoon? He’s going to take it in a artful form now, my deary dear!”

“Never do it your own way. It’s not good for business, and it’s not good for you. Where’s my ink bottle, and where’s my thimble, and where’s my little spoon? He’s going to take it in a clever way now, my dear!”

Entering on her process, and beginning to bubble and blow at the faint spark enclosed in the hollow of her hands, she speaks from time to time, in a tone of snuffling satisfaction, without leaving off. When he speaks, he does so without looking at her, and as if his thoughts were already roaming away by anticipation.

Entering into her task, she starts to warm and nurture the faint spark nestled in the palm of her hands. Occasionally, she speaks in a tone of contented snuffling, not pausing in her work. When he speaks, he does so without looking at her, as if his thoughts are already drifting off in anticipation.

“I’ve got a pretty many smokes ready for you, first and last, haven’t I, chuckey?”

“I’ve got a good number of cigarettes ready for you, from start to finish, haven’t I, buddy?”

“A good many.”

“A lot.”

“When you first come, you was quite new to it; warn’t ye?”

“When you first came, you were quite new to it, weren’t you?”

“Yes, I was easily disposed of, then.”

“Yes, I was easily dismissed then.”

“But you got on in the world, and was able by-and-by to take your pipe with the best of ’em, warn’t ye?”

“But you made it in life, and eventually you were able to smoke your pipe with the best of them, weren’t you?”

“Ah; and the worst.”

"Ugh, and the worst."

“It’s just ready for you. What a sweet singer you was when you first come! Used to drop your head, and sing yourself off like a bird! It’s ready for you now, deary.”

“It’s all set for you. You were such a lovely singer when you first came! You used to bow your head and sing like a bird! It’s ready for you now, dear.”

He takes it from her with great care, and puts the mouthpiece to his lips. She seats herself beside him, ready to refill the pipe.

He takes it from her gently and puts the mouthpiece to his lips. She sits down next to him, ready to refill the pipe.

After inhaling a few whiffs in silence, he doubtingly accosts her with:

After taking a few silent puffs, he cautiously approaches her with:

“Is it as potent as it used to be?”

“Is it as strong as it used to be?”

“What do you speak of, deary?”

“What are you talking about, dear?”

“What should I speak of, but what I have in my mouth?”

“What else can I talk about, except what's on my mind?”

“It’s just the same. Always the identical same.”

“It’s always the same. Always the exact same.”

“It doesn’t taste so. And it’s slower.”

“It doesn’t taste like that. And it’s slower.”

“You’ve got more used to it, you see.”

"You've gotten more used to it, you see."

“That may be the cause, certainly. Look here.” He stops, becomes dreamy, and seems to forget that he has invited her attention. She bends over him, and speaks in his ear.

"That might be the cause, for sure. Look here." He stops, gets lost in thought, and appears to forget that he asked for her attention. She leans over him and whispers in his ear.

“I’m attending to you. Says you just now, Look here. Says I now, I’m attending to ye. We was talking just before of your being used to it.”

“I’m listening to you. You just said, ‘Look here.’ I replied, ‘I’m listening to you. We were just talking about how you’re used to it.’”

“I know all that. I was only thinking. Look here. Suppose you had something in your mind; something you were going to do.”

“I get all that. I was just thinking. Look, imagine you had something on your mind; something you were planning to do.”

“Yes, deary; something I was going to do?”

“Yes, dear; something I was going to do?”

“But had not quite determined to do.”

“But had not completely decided to do.”

“Yes, deary.”

“Yes, sweetheart.”

“Might or might not do, you understand.”

“Might or might not do, you know.”

“Yes.” With the point of a needle she stirs the contents of the bowl.

"Yes." With the tip of a needle, she stirs the contents of the bowl.

“Should you do it in your fancy, when you were lying here doing this?”

“Should you do it at your convenience when you were lying here doing this?”

She nods her head. “Over and over again.”

She nods. “Over and over.”

“Just like me! I did it over and over again. I have done it hundreds of thousands of times in this room.”

“Just like me! I've done it again and again. I’ve done it hundreds of thousands of times in this room.”

“It’s to be hoped it was pleasant to do, deary.”

“It’s hoped that it was enjoyable, dear.”

“It was pleasant to do!”

“It was nice to do!”

He says this with a savage air, and a spring or start at her. Quite unmoved she retouches and replenishes the contents of the bowl with her little spatula. Seeing her intent upon the occupation, he sinks into his former attitude.

He says this with a fierce look, leaning in towards her. Completely unfazed, she adjusts and refills the bowl with her small spatula. Noticing she's focused on her task, he relaxes into his previous position.

“It was a journey, a difficult and dangerous journey. That was the subject in my mind. A hazardous and perilous journey, over abysses where a slip would be destruction. Look down, look down! You see what lies at the bottom there?”

“It was a journey, a tough and risky journey. That was what I was thinking about. A dangerous and treacherous journey, over deep chasms where one wrong step could mean disaster. Look down, look down! Do you see what's at the bottom there?”

He has darted forward to say it, and to point at the ground, as though at some imaginary object far beneath. The woman looks at him, as his spasmodic face approaches close to hers, and not at his pointing. She seems to know what the influence of her perfect quietude would be; if so, she has not miscalculated it, for he subsides again.

He has rushed forward to say it and to point at the ground, as if there’s some imaginary object deep below. The woman looks at him, her gaze focused on his twitching face as it gets close to hers, not on where he’s pointing. She seems to understand the effect her calm demeanor will have; if that's the case, she hasn’t underestimated it, because he settles down once more.

“Well; I have told you I did it here hundreds of thousands of times. What do I say? I did it millions and billions of times. I did it so often, and through such vast expanses of time, that when it was really done, it seemed not worth the doing, it was done so soon.”

“Well, I’ve told you I’ve done this here hundreds of thousands of times. What can I say? I’ve done it millions and billions of times. I did it so often, and over such a long period, that when it finally happened, it felt like it wasn’t even worth doing because it was over so quickly.”

“That’s the journey you have been away upon,” she quietly remarks.

"That’s the journey you've been on," she says softly.

He glares at her as he smokes; and then, his eyes becoming filmy, answers: “That’s the journey.”

He stares at her while he smokes, and then, his eyes glazing over, replies: "That's the journey."

Silence ensues. His eyes are sometimes closed and sometimes open. The woman sits beside him, very attentive to the pipe, which is all the while at his lips.

Silence falls. His eyes are occasionally closed and occasionally open. The woman sits next to him, focused on the pipe, which remains at his lips the whole time.

“I’ll warrant,” she observes, when he has been looking fixedly at her for some consecutive moments, with a singular appearance in his eyes of seeming to see her a long way off, instead of so near him: “I’ll warrant you made the journey in a many ways, when you made it so often?”

“I bet,” she comments, as he stares at her for several moments with a strange look in his eyes as if he's seeing her from far away instead of right in front of him. “I bet you took a lot of different routes when you traveled so often?”

“No, always in one way.”

“No, always just one way.”

“Always in the same way?”

"Always the same way?"

“Ay.”

“Yeah.”

“In the way in which it was really made at last?”

“In the way it was finally made?”

“Ay.”

"Hey."

“And always took the same pleasure in harping on it?”

“And always enjoyed bringing it up?”

“Ay.”

"Yeah."

For the time he appears unequal to any other reply than this lazy monosyllabic assent. Probably to assure herself that it is not the assent of a mere automaton, she reverses the form of her next sentence.

For the time, he seems unable to respond in any way other than this lazy one-word agreement. To make sure that it’s not just the response of a mindless machine, she changes the structure of her next sentence.

“Did you never get tired of it, deary, and try to call up something else for a change?”

“Did you never get tired of it, dear, and try to come up with something else for a change?”

He struggles into a sitting posture, and retorts upon her: “What do you mean? What did I want? What did I come for?”

He shifts into a sitting position and replies to her, “What do you mean? What did I want? What was I here for?”

She gently lays him back again, and before returning him the instrument he has dropped, revives the fire in it with her own breath; then says to him, coaxingly:

She gently lays him back down, and before handing him the instrument he dropped, she breathes life back into it with her own breath; then she says to him, sweetly:

“Sure, sure, sure! Yes, yes, yes! Now I go along with you. You was too quick for me. I see now. You come o’ purpose to take the journey. Why, I might have known it, through its standing by you so.”

“Of course, of course! Yes, yes! Now I'm on board with you. You were too fast for me. I see it now. You came here on purpose to take the trip. Well, I should have figured it out, with it being so obvious to you.”

He answers first with a laugh, and then with a passionate setting of his teeth: “Yes, I came on purpose. When I could not bear my life, I came to get the relief, and I got it. It WAS one! It WAS one!” This repetition with extraordinary vehemence, and the snarl of a wolf.

He first responds with a laugh, then with an intense clenching of his teeth: "Yes, I came here on purpose. When I couldn't stand my life anymore, I came to find relief, and I did. It WAS one! It WAS one!" This repetition is filled with incredible intensity, and he snarls like a wolf.

She observes him very cautiously, as though mentally feeling her way to her next remark. It is: “There was a fellow-traveller, deary.”

She watches him carefully, as if she's trying to sense her next comment. It is: “There was a fellow traveler, dear.”

“Ha, ha, ha!” He breaks into a ringing laugh, or rather yell.

“Ha, ha, ha!” He bursts into a loud laugh, or rather a shout.

“To think,” he cries, “how often fellow-traveller, and yet not know it! To think how many times he went the journey, and never saw the road!”

“To think,” he exclaims, “how often we’re on the same journey, yet don’t realize it! To think about how many times he traveled that path and never noticed the way!”

The woman kneels upon the floor, with her arms crossed on the coverlet of the bed, close by him, and her chin upon them. In this crouching attitude she watches him. The pipe is falling from his mouth. She puts it back, and laying her hand upon his chest, moves him slightly from side to side. Upon that he speaks, as if she had spoken.

The woman kneels on the floor, her arms crossed on the bedspread next to him, with her chin resting on them. In this position, she observes him. The pipe slips from his mouth. She places it back and, resting her hand on his chest, gently rocks him from side to side. At that, he responds, as if she had said something.

“Yes! I always made the journey first, before the changes of colours and the great landscapes and glittering processions began. They couldn’t begin till it was off my mind. I had no room till then for anything else.”

“Yeah! I always made the trip first, before the color changes and the stunning landscapes and dazzling parades started. They couldn’t start until I cleared my mind. I couldn’t focus on anything else until then.”

Once more he lapses into silence. Once more she lays her hand upon his chest, and moves him slightly to and fro, as a cat might stimulate a half-slain mouse. Once more he speaks, as if she had spoken.

Once again, he falls silent. Again, she rests her hand on his chest and gently rocks him back and forth, like a cat toying with a nearly defeated mouse. Once more, he talks, as if she had said something.

[Illustration]

Sleeping it off

Napping it off

“What? I told you so. When it comes to be real at last, it is so short that it seems unreal for the first time. Hark!”

“What? I told you so. When it finally happens, it’s so brief that it feels unreal at first. Listen!”

“Yes, deary. I’m listening.”

“Yes, sweetie. I’m listening.”

“Time and place are both at hand.”

“Time and place are both here.”

He is on his feet, speaking in a whisper, and as if in the dark.

He is standing, speaking softly, as if he's in the dark.

“Time, place, and fellow-traveller,” she suggests, adopting his tone, and holding him softly by the arm.

“Time, place, and travel buddy,” she suggests, mimicking his tone and gently holding him by the arm.

“How could the time be at hand unless the fellow-traveller was? Hush! The journey’s made. It’s over.”

“How could the time be here unless the fellow traveler was? Quiet! The journey’s done. It’s over.”

“So soon?”

"Already?"

“That’s what I said to you. So soon. Wait a little. This is a vision. I shall sleep it off. It has been too short and easy. I must have a better vision than this; this is the poorest of all. No struggle, no consciousness of peril, no entreaty—and yet I never saw that before.” With a start.

"That's what I told you. So soon. Just wait a bit. This is just a vision. I’ll sleep it off. It’s been too brief and easy. I need a better vision than this; this is the worst of all. No struggle, no awareness of danger, no pleading—and yet I’ve never seen that before." Suddenly.

“Saw what, deary?”

"Saw what, dear?"

“Look at it! Look what a poor, mean, miserable thing it is! That must be real. It’s over.”

“Look at it! Look at how poor, mean, and miserable it is! That has to be real. It’s done.”

He has accompanied this incoherence with some wild unmeaning gestures; but they trail off into the progressive inaction of stupor, and he lies a log upon the bed.

He has paired this confusion with some wild, meaningless gestures, but they fade into a gradual state of numbness, and he lies like a log on the bed.

The woman, however, is still inquisitive. With a repetition of her cat-like action she slightly stirs his body again, and listens; stirs again, and listens; whispers to it, and listens. Finding it past all rousing for the time, she slowly gets upon her feet, with an air of disappointment, and flicks the face with the back of her hand in turning from it.

The woman, however, is still curious. With a cat-like motion, she nudges his body slightly again and listens; she nudges again and listens; she whispers to it and listens. Realizing it’s beyond waking for now, she slowly gets to her feet, looking disappointed, and flicks his face with the back of her hand as she turns away.

But she goes no further away from it than the chair upon the hearth. She sits in it, with an elbow on one of its arms, and her chin upon her hand, intent upon him. “I heard ye say once,” she croaks under her breath, “I heard ye say once, when I was lying where you’re lying, and you were making your speculations upon me, ‘Unintelligible!’ I heard you say so, of two more than me. But don’t ye be too sure always; don’t be ye too sure, beauty!”

But she doesn't move any further away than the chair by the fire. She sits in it, resting an elbow on one of the arms and her chin on her hand, focused on him. “I heard you say once,” she quietly croaks, “I heard you say once, when I was lying where you're lying and you were making your guesses about me, ‘Unintelligible!’ I heard you say that about two others besides me. But don't be too sure; don’t be too sure, beauty!”

Unwinking, cat-like, and intent, she presently adds: “Not so potent as it once was? Ah! Perhaps not at first. You may be more right there. Practice makes perfect. I may have learned the secret how to make ye talk, deary.”

Unblinking, like a cat, and focused, she then says: “Not as strong as it used to be? Ah! Maybe not at first. You could be more right about that. Practice makes perfect. I might have figured out the secret to getting you to talk, darling.”

He talks no more, whether or no. Twitching in an ugly way from time to time, both as to his face and limbs, he lies heavy and silent. The wretched candle burns down; the woman takes its expiring end between her fingers, lights another at it, crams the guttering frying morsel deep into the candlestick, and rams it home with the new candle, as if she were loading some ill-savoured and unseemly weapon of witchcraft; the new candle in its turn burns down; and still he lies insensible. At length what remains of the last candle is blown out, and daylight looks into the room.

He doesn't say anything anymore, whether he wants to or not. Twitches awkwardly from time to time, both in his face and limbs, he lies there heavy and silent. The pathetic candle burns low; the woman takes its flickering end between her fingers, lights another from it, shoves the drooping piece deep into the candlestick, and pushes it in with the new candle, as if she’s loading some unpleasant and dirty tool of witchcraft; the new candle burns down in turn; and he still lies there, unresponsive. Finally, what's left of the last candle is blown out, and daylight streams into the room.

It has not looked very long, when he sits up, chilled and shaking, slowly recovers consciousness of where he is, and makes himself ready to depart. The woman receives what he pays her with a grateful, “Bless ye, bless ye, deary!” and seems, tired out, to begin making herself ready for sleep as he leaves the room.

It hasn't been long before he sits up, feeling cold and trembling, gradually regaining awareness of his surroundings and getting ready to leave. The woman accepts his payment with a thankful, “Thank you, thank you, dear!” and, looking exhausted, starts to prepare for sleep as he exits the room.

But seeming may be false or true. It is false in this case; for, the moment the stairs have ceased to creak under his tread, she glides after him, muttering emphatically: “I’ll not miss ye twice!”

But what seems may be true or false. In this case, it's false; because, the moment the stairs stop creaking under his footsteps, she follows him quickly, muttering firmly, “I won’t miss you twice!”

There is no egress from the court but by its entrance. With a weird peep from the doorway, she watches for his looking back. He does not look back before disappearing, with a wavering step. She follows him, peeps from the court, sees him still faltering on without looking back, and holds him in view.

There’s no way out of the court except through the entrance. With a strange glance from the doorway, she waits to see if he’ll turn around. He doesn’t look back before he fades away, walking unsteadily. She follows him, peeks out from the court, sees him still hesitating without looking back, and keeps him in sight.

He repairs to the back of Aldersgate Street, where a door immediately opens to his knocking. She crouches in another doorway, watching that one, and easily comprehending that he puts up temporarily at that house. Her patience is unexhausted by hours. For sustenance she can, and does, buy bread within a hundred yards, and milk as it is carried past her.

He goes to the back of Aldersgate Street, where a door opens right when he knocks. She crouches in another doorway, watching him, easily understanding that he is staying temporarily at that house. Her patience lasts for hours. For food, she can and does buy bread within a hundred yards, and milk as it passes by her.

He comes forth again at noon, having changed his dress, but carrying nothing in his hand, and having nothing carried for him. He is not going back into the country, therefore, just yet. She follows him a little way, hesitates, instantaneously turns confidently, and goes straight into the house he has quitted.

He steps out again at noon, wearing different clothes but carrying nothing in his hands and having nothing brought for him. He’s not heading back to the country just yet. She follows him for a short distance, hesitates, then quickly turns with confidence and goes straight into the house he just left.

“Is the gentleman from Cloisterham indoors?

“Is the guy from Cloisterham in the house?”

“Just gone out.”

“Just stepped out.”

“Unlucky. When does the gentleman return to Cloisterham?”

“Unlucky. When does the guy get back to Cloisterham?”

“At six this evening.”

“At 6 PM.”

“Bless ye and thank ye. May the Lord prosper a business where a civil question, even from a poor soul, is so civilly answered!”

“Thank you and bless you. May the Lord bless a business where even a humble question is treated with respect!”

“I’ll not miss ye twice!” repeats the poor soul in the street, and not so civilly. “I lost ye last, where that omnibus you got into nigh your journey’s end plied betwixt the station and the place. I wasn’t so much as certain that you even went right on to the place. Now I know ye did. My gentleman from Cloisterham, I’ll be there before ye, and bide your coming. I’ve swore my oath that I’ll not miss ye twice!”

“I won’t miss you again!” the poor soul in the street says, not very politely. “I lost track of you last, where that bus you got on towards the end of your trip ran between the station and the place. I wasn’t even sure you went straight to the place. Now I know you did. My gentleman from Cloisterham, I’ll be there before you and wait for your arrival. I’ve sworn my oath that I won’t miss you twice!”

Accordingly, that same evening the poor soul stands in Cloisterham High Street, looking at the many quaint gables of the Nuns’ House, and getting through the time as she best can until nine o’clock; at which hour she has reason to suppose that the arriving omnibus passengers may have some interest for her. The friendly darkness, at that hour, renders it easy for her to ascertain whether this be so or not; and it is so, for the passenger not to be missed twice arrives among the rest.

Accordingly, that same evening, the poor soul stands in Cloisterham High Street, looking at the many charming gables of the Nuns’ House, and passing the time as best she can until nine o’clock; at which time she believes the arriving bus passengers might be of interest to her. The friendly darkness at that hour makes it easy for her to see if this is true or not; and it is true, as the passenger she can’t afford to miss arrives among the others.

“Now let me see what becomes of you. Go on!”

“Now let me see what happens to you. Go ahead!”

An observation addressed to the air, and yet it might be addressed to the passenger, so compliantly does he go on along the High Street until he comes to an arched gateway, at which he unexpectedly vanishes. The poor soul quickens her pace; is swift, and close upon him entering under the gateway; but only sees a postern staircase on one side of it, and on the other side an ancient vaulted room, in which a large-headed, gray-haired gentleman is writing, under the odd circumstances of sitting open to the thoroughfare and eyeing all who pass, as if he were toll-taker of the gateway: though the way is free.

An observation directed at the air, yet it could also be directed at the passenger, as he strolls down the High Street until he reaches an arched entrance, where he suddenly disappears. The poor woman picks up her pace, hurrying to follow him through the gateway, but all she sees is a little side staircase on one side and an old vaulted room on the other, where a large-headed, gray-haired man is writing, oddly positioned to face the street and watching everyone who passes by, as if he were a toll collector at the entrance, even though the path is clear.

“Halloa!” he cries in a low voice, seeing her brought to a stand-still: “who are you looking for?”

“Hey!” he calls out softly, noticing her come to a halt. “Who are you looking for?”

“There was a gentleman passed in here this minute, sir.”

“There was a guy who just came in here, sir.”

“Of course there was. What do you want with him?”

“Of course there was. What do you want with him?”

“Where do he live, deary?”

“Where does he live, dear?”

“Live? Up that staircase.”

"Live? Up the stairs."

“Bless ye! Whisper. What’s his name, deary?”

“Bless you! Whisper. What’s his name, dear?”

“Surname Jasper, Christian name John. Mr. John Jasper.”

“Last name Jasper, first name John. Mr. John Jasper.”

“Has he a calling, good gentleman?”

“Does he have a calling, good sir?”

“Calling? Yes. Sings in the choir.”

“Calling? Yeah. Sings in the choir.”

“In the spire?”

"In the tower?"

“Choir.”

“Chorus.”

“What’s that?”

"What's that?"

Mr. Datchery rises from his papers, and comes to his doorstep. “Do you know what a cathedral is?” he asks, jocosely.

Mr. Datchery gets up from his papers and walks to his doorstep. “Do you know what a cathedral is?” he asks playfully.

The woman nods.

The woman acknowledges.

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

She looks puzzled, casting about in her mind to find a definition, when it occurs to her that it is easier to point out the substantial object itself, massive against the dark-blue sky and the early stars.

She looks confused, searching her mind for a definition, when it hits her that it’s easier to just point out the actual object itself, looming against the dark-blue sky and the early stars.

“That’s the answer. Go in there at seven to-morrow morning, and you may see Mr. John Jasper, and hear him too.”

"That’s the answer. Go in there at seven tomorrow morning, and you might see Mr. John Jasper and hear him too."

“Thank ye! Thank ye!”

“Thanks! Thanks!”

The burst of triumph in which she thanks him does not escape the notice of the single buffer of an easy temper living idly on his means. He glances at her; clasps his hands behind him, as the wont of such buffers is; and lounges along the echoing Precincts at her side.

The burst of joy in which she thanks him doesn’t go unnoticed by the easygoing guy who lives off his wealth. He looks at her, clasps his hands behind his back, like such easygoing types do, and strolls along the echoing hallways next to her.

“Or,” he suggests, with a backward hitch of his head, “you can go up at once to Mr. Jasper’s rooms there.”

“Or,” he suggests, tilting his head back slightly, “you can go straight up to Mr. Jasper’s place there.”

The woman eyes him with a cunning smile, and shakes her head.

The woman looks at him with a sly smile and shakes her head.

“O! you don’t want to speak to him?”

“O! You don’t want to talk to him?”

She repeats her dumb reply, and forms with her lips a soundless “No.”

She says her stupid reply again and forms a silent "No" with her lips.

“You can admire him at a distance three times a day, whenever you like. It’s a long way to come for that, though.”

“You can check him out from afar three times a day, whenever you want. But it’s quite a trek just for that.”

The woman looks up quickly. If Mr. Datchery thinks she is to be so induced to declare where she comes from, he is of a much easier temper than she is. But she acquits him of such an artful thought, as he lounges along, like the chartered bore of the city, with his uncovered gray hair blowing about, and his purposeless hands rattling the loose money in the pockets of his trousers.

The woman glances up quickly. If Mr. Datchery thinks he can easily get her to reveal where she's from, he’s got a much easier temperament than she does. But she doesn’t hold that crafty thought against him as he relaxes, like the usual bore of the city, with his gray hair blowing in the wind and his aimless hands jingling the loose change in his trouser pockets.

The chink of the money has an attraction for her greedy ears. “Wouldn’t you help me to pay for my traveller’s lodging, dear gentleman, and to pay my way along? I am a poor soul, I am indeed, and troubled with a grievous cough.”

The sound of money catches her greedy ears. “Would you help me cover my travel accommodations, kind sir, and support me on my journey? I’m a poor soul, I truly am, and I’m suffering from a terrible cough.”

“You know the travellers’ lodging, I perceive, and are making directly for it,” is Mr. Datchery’s bland comment, still rattling his loose money. “Been here often, my good woman?”

“You know the travelers’ lodge, I can see, and you’re heading straight for it,” Mr. Datchery says smoothly, still shaking his loose change. “Been here often, my good woman?”

“Once in all my life.”

"Once in my lifetime."

“Ay, ay?”

"Yeah, really?"

They have arrived at the entrance to the Monks’ Vineyard. An appropriate remembrance, presenting an exemplary model for imitation, is revived in the woman’s mind by the sight of the place. She stops at the gate, and says energetically:

They have reached the entrance to the Monks’ Vineyard. The sight of the place brings back a fitting memory, showcasing a perfect example to follow, to the woman's mind. She stops at the gate and says with enthusiasm:

“By this token, though you mayn’t believe it, That a young gentleman gave me three-and-sixpence as I was coughing my breath away on this very grass. I asked him for three-and-sixpence, and he gave it me.”

“By this token, even if you don’t believe it, a young man gave me three and sixpence while I was struggling to catch my breath on this very grass. I asked him for three and sixpence, and he gave it to me.”

“Wasn’t it a little cool to name your sum?” hints Mr. Datchery, still rattling. “Isn’t it customary to leave the amount open? Mightn’t it have had the appearance, to the young gentleman—only the appearance—that he was rather dictated to?”

“Isn’t it a bit odd to name your total?” Mr. Datchery suggests, still shaking. “Isn’t it standard to keep the amount open? Could it have seemed, to the young gentleman—just seemed—that he was being pressured?”

“Look’ee here, deary,” she replies, in a confidential and persuasive tone, “I wanted the money to lay it out on a medicine as does me good, and as I deal in. I told the young gentleman so, and he gave it me, and I laid it out honest to the last brass farden. I want to lay out the same sum in the same way now; and if you’ll give it me, I’ll lay it out honest to the last brass farden again, upon my soul!”

“Listen here, dear,” she says in a friendly and convincing tone, “I needed the money to spend on a remedy that helps me and that I also sell. I told the young man that, and he gave it to me, and I spent it all honestly down to the last penny. I want to spend the same amount the same way again; and if you give it to me, I promise I’ll spend it honestly down to the last penny again, I swear!”

“What’s the medicine?”

"What's the medication?"

“I’ll be honest with you beforehand, as well as after. It’s opium.”

"I'll be straight with you, both now and later. It's opium."

Mr. Datchery, with a sudden change of countenance, gives her a sudden look.

Mr. Datchery suddenly changed his expression and gave her a quick look.

“It’s opium, deary. Neither more nor less. And it’s like a human creetur so far, that you always hear what can be said against it, but seldom what can be said in its praise.”

“It’s opium, dear. Nothing more, nothing less. And it’s like a human being in that you always hear what can be said against it, but rarely what can be said in its favor.”

Mr. Datchery begins very slowly to count out the sum demanded of him. Greedily watching his hands, she continues to hold forth on the great example set him.

Mr. Datchery starts to slowly count out the amount he’s being asked for. Watching his hands with intense interest, she keeps talking about the impressive example he's meant to follow.

“It was last Christmas Eve, just arter dark, the once that I was here afore, when the young gentleman gave me the three-and-six.” Mr. Datchery stops in his counting, finds he has counted wrong, shakes his money together, and begins again.

“It was last Christmas Eve, just after dark, the same one where I was here before, when the young man gave me three-and-six.” Mr. Datchery pauses in his counting, realizes he has counted wrong, shakes his coins together, and starts over.

“And the young gentleman’s name,” she adds, “was Edwin.”

“And the young man’s name,” she adds, “was Edwin.”

Mr. Datchery drops some money, stoops to pick it up, and reddens with the exertion as he asks:

Mr. Datchery drops some cash, bends down to pick it up, and blushes from the effort as he asks:

“How do you know the young gentleman’s name?”

“How do you know the young man's name?”

“I asked him for it, and he told it me. I only asked him the two questions, what was his Chris’en name, and whether he’d a sweetheart? And he answered, Edwin, and he hadn’t.”

“I asked him for it, and he told me. I only asked him two questions: what his Christian name was, and whether he had a sweetheart. He answered, Edwin, and said he didn’t.”

Mr. Datchery pauses with the selected coins in his hand, rather as if he were falling into a brown study of their value, and couldn’t bear to part with them. The woman looks at him distrustfully, and with her anger brewing for the event of his thinking better of the gift; but he bestows it on her as if he were abstracting his mind from the sacrifice, and with many servile thanks she goes her way.

Mr. Datchery pauses with the coins in his hand, almost like he’s getting lost in a deep thought about their worth and is reluctant to give them up. The woman watches him suspiciously, her anger building in case he changes his mind about the gift; but he hands it over as if he’s mentally distancing himself from the loss, and with many grateful thanks, she walks away.

John Jasper’s lamp is kindled, and his lighthouse is shining when Mr. Datchery returns alone towards it. As mariners on a dangerous voyage, approaching an iron-bound coast, may look along the beams of the warning light to the haven lying beyond it that may never be reached, so Mr. Datchery’s wistful gaze is directed to this beacon, and beyond.

John Jasper's lamp is lit, and his lighthouse is shining when Mr. Datchery returns alone towards it. Just like sailors on a perilous journey might look along the beams of a warning light toward a safe harbor they may never reach, Mr. Datchery's longing gaze is fixed on this beacon and what lies beyond it.

His object in now revisiting his lodging is merely to put on the hat which seems so superfluous an article in his wardrobe. It is half-past ten by the Cathedral clock when he walks out into the Precincts again; he lingers and looks about him, as though, the enchanted hour when Mr. Durdles may be stoned home having struck, he had some expectation of seeing the Imp who is appointed to the mission of stoning him.

His reason for going back to his place is simply to grab the hat that feels like an unnecessary item in his wardrobe. It's half-past ten according to the Cathedral clock when he steps out into the Precincts again; he hangs around and looks around as if, now that the magical hour for Mr. Durdles to be escorted home has arrived, he expects to see the Imp who's supposed to carry out that task.

In effect, that Power of Evil is abroad. Having nothing living to stone at the moment, he is discovered by Mr. Datchery in the unholy office of stoning the dead, through the railings of the churchyard. The Imp finds this a relishing and piquing pursuit; firstly, because their resting-place is announced to be sacred; and secondly, because the tall headstones are sufficiently like themselves, on their beat in the dark, to justify the delicious fancy that they are hurt when hit.

In fact, that Power of Evil is out there. With no living targets to attack at the moment, he's seen by Mr. Datchery in the unholy act of throwing stones at the dead, through the churchyard's railings. The Imp finds this a thrilling and provoking activity; first, because their resting place is claimed to be sacred; and second, because the tall headstones resemble them enough, while they roam in the dark, to entertain the tempting idea that they feel pain when struck.

Mr. Datchery hails with him: “Halloa, Winks!”

Mr. Datchery greets him: “Hey, Winks!”

He acknowledges the hail with: “Halloa, Dick!” Their acquaintance seemingly having been established on a familiar footing.

He responds to the hail with, "Hey, Dick!" It appears they have a friendly relationship.

“But, I say,” he remonstrates, “don’t yer go a-making my name public. I never means to plead to no name, mind yer. When they says to me in the Lock-up, a-going to put me down in the book, ‘What’s your name?’ I says to them, ‘Find out.’ Likewise when they says, ‘What’s your religion?’ I says, ‘Find out.’”

“But, I say,” he argues, “don’t go making my name public. I never intend to plead to any name, just so you know. When they ask me in the Lock-up, about to write it down in the book, ‘What’s your name?’ I tell them, ‘Find out.’ And when they ask, ‘What’s your religion?’ I say, ‘Find out.’”

Which, it may be observed in passing, it would be immensely difficult for the State, however statistical, to do.

Which, it might be noted quickly, would be extremely difficult for the State, no matter how data-driven, to accomplish.

“Asides which,” adds the boy, “there ain’t no family of Winkses.”

“As for that,” the boy adds, “there's no family of Winkses.”

“I think there must be.”

"I believe there has to be."

“Yer lie, there ain’t. The travellers give me the name on account of my getting no settled sleep and being knocked up all night; whereby I gets one eye roused open afore I’ve shut the other. That’s what Winks means. Deputy’s the nighest name to indict me by: but yer wouldn’t catch me pleading to that, neither.”

“Your lie, there isn’t. The travelers gave me the name because I can’t get any settled sleep and am kept up all night; so I end up with one eye open before I’ve even shut the other. That’s what Winks means. Deputy’s the closest name to accuse me by: but you wouldn’t catch me admitting to that, either.”

“Deputy be it always, then. We two are good friends; eh, Deputy?”

“Let it always be you, then. We’re good friends, right, Deputy?”

“Jolly good.”

“Sounds great.”

“I forgave you the debt you owed me when we first became acquainted, and many of my sixpences have come your way since; eh, Deputy?”

“I forgave you the debt you owed me when we first met, and many of my sixpences have come your way since; right, Deputy?”

“Ah! And what’s more, yer ain’t no friend o’ Jarsper’s. What did he go a-histing me off my legs for?”

“Ah! And what’s more, you’re not Jarsper’s friend. Why did he go and pull me off my feet?”

“What indeed! But never mind him now. A shilling of mine is going your way to-night, Deputy. You have just taken in a lodger I have been speaking to; an infirm woman with a cough.”

“What indeed! But let's not worry about him right now. I'm sending a shilling your way tonight, Deputy. You've just taken in a lodger I've mentioned; an elderly woman with a cough.”

“Puffer,” assents Deputy, with a shrewd leer of recognition, and smoking an imaginary pipe, with his head very much on one side and his eyes very much out of their places: “Hopeum Puffer.”

“Puffer,” agrees the Deputy, with a clever smirk of recognition, and pretending to smoke a pipe, with his head tilted to one side and his eyes looking quite out of alignment: “Hopeum Puffer.”

“What is her name?”

"What's her name?"

“’Er Royal Highness the Princess Puffer.”

“Her Royal Highness the Princess Puffer.”

“She has some other name than that; where does she live?”

“She has a different name; where does she live?”

“Up in London. Among the Jacks.”

“Up in London. Among the Jacks.”

“The sailors?”

“The crew?”

“I said so; Jacks; and Chayner men: and hother Knifers.”

“I said so; Jacks; and Chayner guys: and other Knifers.”

“I should like to know, through you, exactly where she lives.”

“I'd like to know, through you, exactly where she lives.”

“All right. Give us ’old.”

"Okay. Give us the deets."

A shilling passes; and, in that spirit of confidence which should pervade all business transactions between principals of honour, this piece of business is considered done.

A shilling is exchanged, and with the confidence that should characterize all business dealings among honorable individuals, this transaction is considered complete.

“But here’s a lark!” cries Deputy. “Where did yer think ’Er Royal Highness is a-goin’ to to-morrow morning? Blest if she ain’t a-goin’ to the KIN-FREE-DER-EL!” He greatly prolongs the word in his ecstasy, and smites his leg, and doubles himself up in a fit of shrill laughter.

“But here’s a joke!” shouts the Deputy. “Do you know where Her Royal Highness is going tomorrow morning? I swear, she’s going to the CINDERELLA!” He extends the word dramatically in his excitement, slaps his leg, and doubles over in a fit of high-pitched laughter.

“How do you know that, Deputy?”

“How do you know that, Deputy?”

“Cos she told me so just now. She said she must be hup and hout o’ purpose. She ses, ‘Deputy, I must ’ave a early wash, and make myself as swell as I can, for I’m a-goin’ to take a turn at the KIN-FREE-DER-EL!’” He separates the syllables with his former zest, and, not finding his sense of the ludicrous sufficiently relieved by stamping about on the pavement, breaks into a slow and stately dance, perhaps supposed to be performed by the Dean.

“Because she just told me now. She said she has to be up and out on purpose. She says, ‘Deputy, I need to have an early wash and make myself as fancy as I can, because I’m going to take a turn at the KIN-FREE-DER-EL!’” He separates the syllables with his usual enthusiasm, and not finding his sense of humor sufficiently eased by pacing on the sidewalk, he starts a slow and dignified dance, perhaps meant to be performed by the Dean.

Mr. Datchery receives the communication with a well-satisfied though pondering face, and breaks up the conference. Returning to his quaint lodging, and sitting long over the supper of bread-and-cheese and salad and ale which Mrs. Tope has left prepared for him, he still sits when his supper is finished. At length he rises, throws open the door of a corner cupboard, and refers to a few uncouth chalked strokes on its inner side.

Mr. Datchery takes in the message with a satisfied but thoughtful expression and ends the meeting. When he gets back to his charming little place and spends a long time over the meal of bread and cheese, salad, and ale that Mrs. Tope has set out for him, he remains seated even after finishing his dinner. Finally, he gets up, opens the door of a corner cupboard, and looks at some rough chalk markings on the inside.

“I like,” says Mr. Datchery, “the old tavern way of keeping scores. Illegible except to the scorer. The scorer not committed, the scored debited with what is against him. Hum; ha! A very small score this; a very poor score!”

“I like,” says Mr. Datchery, “the old tavern method of keeping scores. Illegible except to the person keeping track. The person keeping track isn’t committed, while the person scored against has everything noted down. Hmm; ha! This score is very small; a very poor score!”

He sighs over the contemplation of its poverty, takes a bit of chalk from one of the cupboard shelves, and pauses with it in his hand, uncertain what addition to make to the account.

He sighs as he thinks about its poverty, grabs a piece of chalk from one of the cupboard shelves, and stops with it in his hand, unsure what to add to the account.

“I think a moderate stroke,” he concludes, “is all I am justified in scoring up;” so, suits the action to the word, closes the cupboard, and goes to bed.

"I think a moderate score," he concludes, "is all I can justify writing down;" so, he acts on his words, closes the cupboard, and goes to bed.

A brilliant morning shines on the old city. Its antiquities and ruins are surpassingly beautiful, with a lusty ivy gleaming in the sun, and the rich trees waving in the balmy air. Changes of glorious light from moving boughs, songs of birds, scents from gardens, woods, and fields—or, rather, from the one great garden of the whole cultivated island in its yielding time—penetrate into the Cathedral, subdue its earthy odour, and preach the Resurrection and the Life. The cold stone tombs of centuries ago grow warm; and flecks of brightness dart into the sternest marble corners of the building, fluttering there like wings.

A bright morning lights up the old city. Its ancient buildings and ruins are incredibly beautiful, with vibrant ivy shining in the sun and lush trees swaying in the warm air. The changing light from the moving branches, the songs of birds, and fragrances from gardens, woods, and fields—or rather, from the vast garden of the entire cultivated island in its fruitful season—filter into the Cathedral, overcoming its musty smell and proclaiming the Resurrection and the Life. The cold stone tombs from centuries past begin to warm; and spots of brightness flicker into the darkest corners of the building, fluttering there like wings.

Comes Mr. Tope with his large keys, and yawningly unlocks and sets open. Come Mrs. Tope and attendant sweeping sprites. Come, in due time, organist and bellows-boy, peeping down from the red curtains in the loft, fearlessly flapping dust from books up at that remote elevation, and whisking it from stops and pedals. Come sundry rooks, from various quarters of the sky, back to the great tower; who may be presumed to enjoy vibration, and to know that bell and organ are going to give it them. Come a very small and straggling congregation indeed: chiefly from Minor Canon Corner and the Precincts. Come Mr. Crisparkle, fresh and bright; and his ministering brethren, not quite so fresh and bright. Come the Choir in a hurry (always in a hurry, and struggling into their nightgowns at the last moment, like children shirking bed), and comes John Jasper leading their line. Last of all comes Mr. Datchery into a stall, one of a choice empty collection very much at his service, and glancing about him for Her Royal Highness the Princess Puffer.

Here comes Mr. Tope with his big keys, yawning as he unlocks and opens the doors. Enter Mrs. Tope and some sweeping little spirits. Soon after, the organist and bellows-boy peek down from the red curtains in the loft, boldly shaking dust off the books up there and brushing it off the stops and pedals. Various rooks return from different parts of the sky to the big tower; they likely enjoy the sound and know that the bell and organ are about to play. A rather small and scattered congregation shows up, mostly from Minor Canon Corner and the Precincts. Here comes Mr. Crisparkle, looking fresh and bright, along with his fellow ministers, who aren’t quite as fresh. The Choir rushes in (always in a hurry, struggling into their nightgowns at the last minute like kids avoiding bedtime), and John Jasper leads them. Last of all, Mr. Datchery takes a seat in one of the many empty stalls available to him, glancing around for Her Royal Highness, the Princess Puffer.

The service is pretty well advanced before Mr. Datchery can discern Her Royal Highness. But by that time he has made her out, in the shade. She is behind a pillar, carefully withdrawn from the Choir-master’s view, but regards him with the closest attention. All unconscious of her presence, he chants and sings. She grins when he is most musically fervid, and—yes, Mr. Datchery sees her do it!—shakes her fist at him behind the pillar’s friendly shelter.

The service has progressed quite a bit before Mr. Datchery can spot Her Royal Highness. But by then, he notices her in the shadows. She's hiding behind a pillar, cleverly out of the Choir-master’s sight, but she’s watching him intently. Unaware of her presence, he continues to chant and sing. She smirks when he gets particularly passionate with the music, and—yes, Mr. Datchery sees her do it!—she shakes her fist at him from the pillar’s discreet cover.

Mr. Datchery looks again, to convince himself. Yes, again! As ugly and withered as one of the fantastic carvings on the under brackets of the stall seats, as malignant as the Evil One, as hard as the big brass eagle holding the sacred books upon his wings (and, according to the sculptor’s representation of his ferocious attributes, not at all converted by them), she hugs herself in her lean arms, and then shakes both fists at the leader of the Choir.

Mr. Datchery looks again, to reassure himself. Yes, again! As ugly and withered as one of the bizarre carvings on the undersides of the stall seats, as malevolent as the Devil, as tough as the big brass eagle carrying the sacred books on his wings (and, according to the sculptor’s depiction of his fierce features, clearly not softened by them), she wraps her thin arms around herself, then shakes both fists at the leader of the Choir.

And at that moment, outside the grated door of the Choir, having eluded the vigilance of Mr. Tope by shifty resources in which he is an adept, Deputy peeps, sharp-eyed, through the bars, and stares astounded from the threatener to the threatened.

And at that moment, outside the grated door of the Choir, having avoided the watchful eye of Mr. Tope with clever tricks he’s really good at, Deputy peeks, with sharp eyes, through the bars, and stares in shock from the person threatening to the one being threatened.

The service comes to an end, and the servitors disperse to breakfast. Mr. Datchery accosts his last new acquaintance outside, when the Choir (as much in a hurry to get their bedgowns off, as they were but now to get them on) have scuffled away.

The service ends, and the servers head out for breakfast. Mr. Datchery approaches his most recent acquaintance outside, as the Choir (eager to get out of their nightgowns just like they were earlier in a rush to put them on) has hurriedly left.

“Well, mistress. Good morning. You have seen him?”

“Well, ma'am. Good morning. Have you seen him?”

I’ve seen him, deary; I’ve seen him!”

"I've seen him, dear; I've seen him!"

“And you know him?”

"Do you know him?"

“Know him! Better far than all the Reverend Parsons put together know him.”

“Get to know him! Much better than all the Reverend Parsons combined know him.”

Mrs. Tope’s care has spread a very neat, clean breakfast ready for her lodger. Before sitting down to it, he opens his corner-cupboard door; takes his bit of chalk from its shelf; adds one thick line to the score, extending from the top of the cupboard door to the bottom; and then falls to with an appetite.

Mrs. Tope set up a tidy, clean breakfast for her lodger. Before sitting down to eat, he opens the corner cupboard, takes out a piece of chalk from the shelf, adds one thick line to the tally that runs from the top of the cupboard door to the bottom, and then digs in with a good appetite.

APPENDIX: FRAGMENT OF ‘THE MYSTERY OF EDWIN DROOD’

When Forster was just finishing his biography of Dickens, he found among the leaves of one of the novelist’s other manuscripts certain loose slips in his writing, ‘on paper only half the size of that used for the tale, so cramped, interlined, and blotted as to be nearly illegible.’ These proved, upon examination, to contain a suggested chapter for Edwin Drood, in which Sapsea, the auctioneer, appears as the principal figure, surrounded by a group of characters new to the story. That chapter, being among the last things Dickens wrote, seems to contain so much of interest that it may be well to reprint it here.—ED.

When Forster was wrapping up his biography of Dickens, he discovered some loose notes among the pages of one of the novelist’s other manuscripts. These notes were written on paper half the size of that used for the story, so cramped, interlined, and smudged that they were nearly impossible to read. Upon closer inspection, they turned out to be a proposed chapter for Edwin Drood, featuring Sapsea, the auctioneer, as the main character, along with a group of new characters. Since this chapter was one of the last things Dickens wrote, it’s filled with intriguing content, so it’s worth reprinting it here.—ED.

HOW MR. SAPSEA CEASED TO BE A MEMBER OF THE EIGHT CLUB
TOLD BY HIMSELF

Wishing to take the air, I proceeded by a circuitous route to the Club, it being our weekly night of meeting. I found that we mustered our full strength. We were enrolled under the denomination of the Eight Club. We were eight in number; we met at eight o’clock during eight months of the year; we played eight games of four-handed cribbage, at eightpence the game; our frugal supper was composed of eight rolls, eight mutton chops, eight pork sausages, eight baked potatoes, eight marrow-bones, with eight toasts, and eight bottles of ale. There may, or may not, be a certain harmony of colour in the ruling idea of this (to adopt a phrase of our lively neighbours) reunion. It was a little idea of mine.

Wanting to get some fresh air, I took a roundabout way to the Club since it was our weekly meeting night. I found that we had our full group. We were known as the Eight Club. There were eight of us; we gathered at eight o’clock for eight months of the year; we played eight games of four-handed cribbage at eight pence a game; our simple supper consisted of eight rolls, eight mutton chops, eight pork sausages, eight baked potatoes, eight marrow bones, along with eight toasts and eight bottles of ale. There may or may not be a certain harmony of color in the main idea behind this (to borrow a phrase from our lively neighbors) gathering. It was a little idea of mine.

[Illustration]

Facsimile of a page of the manuscript of “The Mystery of Edwin Drood”

Facsimile of a page from the manuscript of “The Mystery of Edwin Drood”

A somewhat popular member of the Eight Club, was a member by the name of Kimber. By profession, a dancing-master. A commonplace, hopeful sort of man, wholly destitute of dignity or knowledge of the world.

A somewhat popular member of the Eight Club was a guy named Kimber. By profession, he was a dance instructor. He was an ordinary, optimistic kind of man, completely lacking in dignity or worldly wisdom.

As I entered the Club-room, Kimber was making the remark: ‘And he still half-believes him to be very high in the Church.’

As I walked into the Club-room, Kimber was saying, "And he still kind of believes he's very important in the Church."

In the act of hanging up my hat on the eighth peg by the door, I caught Kimber’s visual ray. He lowered it, and passed a remark on the next change of the moon. I did not take particular notice of this at the moment, because the world was often pleased to be a little shy of ecclesiastical topics in my presence. For I felt that I was picked out (though perhaps only through a coincidence) to a certain extent to represent what I call our glorious constitution in Church and State. The phrase may be objected to by cautious minds; but I own to it as mine. I threw it off in argument some little time back. I said: ‘OUR GLORIOUS CONSTITUTION in CHURCH and STATE.’

As I hung my hat on the eighth peg by the door, I caught Kimber's eye. He looked away and mentioned the next change of the moon. I didn’t pay much attention at the time because people often seemed a bit hesitant to discuss religious topics around me. I felt like I was chosen (though maybe just by coincidence) to some extent to represent what I call our glorious constitution in Church and State. Some might argue with that phrase, but I stand by it. I used it in a debate a while back. I said: ‘OUR GLORIOUS CONSTITUTION in CHURCH and STATE.’

Another member of the Eight Club was Peartree; also member of the Royal College of Surgeons. Mr. Peartree is not accountable to me for his opinions, and I say no more of them here than that he attends the poor gratis whenever they want him, and is not the parish doctor. Mr. Peartree may justify it to the grasp of his mind thus to do his republican utmost to bring an appointed officer into contempt. Suffice it that Mr. Peartree can never justify it to the grasp of mine.

Another member of the Eight Club was Peartree, who was also part of the Royal College of Surgeons. Mr. Peartree doesn’t owe me any explanation for his opinions, and I’ll just mention that he helps the poor for free whenever they need him, and he isn’t the parish doctor. Mr. Peartree might find a way to rationalize his actions in undermining an appointed official. But that doesn’t make sense to me.

Between Peartree and Kimber there was a sickly sort of feeble-minded alliance. It came under my particular notice when I sold off Kimber by auction. (Goods taken in execution.) He was a widower in a white under-waistcoat, and slight shoes with bows, and had two daughters not ill-looking. Indeed the reverse. Both daughters taught dancing in scholastic establishments for Young Ladies—had done so at Mrs. Sapsea’s; nay, Twinkleton’s—and both, in giving lessons, presented the unwomanly spectacle of having little fiddles tucked under their chins. In spite of which, the younger one might, if I am correctly informed—I will raise the veil so far as to say I KNOW she might—have soared for life from this degrading taint, but for having the class of mind allotted to what I call the common herd, and being so incredibly devoid of veneration as to become painfully ludicrous.

Between Peartree and Kimber was a weak, unhealthy alliance. I noticed it particularly when I auctioned off Kimber's possessions. (Goods taken in execution.) He was a widower wearing a white vest and delicate shoes with bows, and he had two daughters who were quite attractive. In fact, the opposite was true. Both daughters taught dancing at schools for young ladies—having done so at Mrs. Sapsea’s and even at Twinkleton’s—and while giving lessons, they presented the ungraceful sight of having little violins tucked under their chins. Despite this, the younger one might—if I’m correctly informed—I’ll go so far as to say I KNOW she might—have escaped this humiliating situation for good, if she hadn’t had the kind of mindset typical of what I call the common crowd, and if she hadn’t been so completely lacking in respect that it became painfully ridiculous.

When I sold off Kimber without reserve, Peartree (as poor as he can hold together) had several prime household lots knocked down to him. I am not to be blinded; and of course it was as plain to me what he was going to do with them, as it was that he was a brown hulking sort of revolutionary subject who had been in India with the soldiers, and ought (for the sake of society) to have his neck broke. I saw the lots shortly afterwards in Kimber’s lodgings—through the window—and I easily made out that there had been a sneaking pretence of lending them till better times. A man with a smaller knowledge of the world than myself might have been led to suspect that Kimber had held back money from his creditors, and fraudulently bought the goods. But, besides that I knew for certain he had no money, I knew that this would involve a species of forethought not to be made compatible with the frivolity of a caperer, inoculating other people with capering, for his bread.

When I sold Kimber without any conditions, Peartree (as broke as he is) got several prime household items sold to him. I’m not naive; it was obvious to me what he was planning to do with them, just as it was clear that he was a big, rough revolutionary type who had been in India with the soldiers and deserved (for the sake of society) to be taken down. I saw the items a little later in Kimber’s place—through the window—and I easily figured out that there was a sneaky pretense of lending them until times got better. Someone with less worldly experience than me might have suspected that Kimber had hidden money from his creditors and bought the items fraudulently. But besides knowing for sure he had no money, I also realized that this would require a level of planning that wouldn’t mix well with the carefree nature of a party-goer who was dragging others into his fun just to make a living.

As it was the first time I had seen either of those two since the sale, I kept myself in what I call Abeyance. When selling him up, I had delivered a few remarks—shall I say a little homily?—concerning Kimber, which the world did regard as more than usually worth notice. I had come up into my pulpit, it was said, uncommonly like—and a murmur of recognition had repeated his (I will not name whose) title, before I spoke. I had then gone on to say that all present would find, in the first page of the catalogue that was lying before them, in the last paragraph before the first lot, the following words: ‘Sold in pursuance of a writ of execution issued by a creditor.’ I had then proceeded to remind my friends, that however frivolous, not to say contemptible, the business by which a man got his goods together, still his goods were as dear to him, and as cheap to society (if sold without reserve), as though his pursuits had been of a character that would bear serious contemplation. I had then divided my text (if I may be allowed so to call it) into three heads: firstly, Sold; secondly, In pursuance of a writ of execution; thirdly, Issued by a creditor; with a few moral reflections on each, and winding up with, ‘Now to the first lot’ in a manner that was complimented when I afterwards mingled with my hearers.

Since it was the first time I had seen either of them since the sale, I put myself in what I call Abeyance. When I was selling him off, I had made a few comments—should I call it a little sermon?—about Kimber, which everyone thought was particularly noteworthy. I’d gotten up to my platform, and it was said I resembled him quite a bit—and a murmur of recognition echoed his (I won’t say whose) title before I even spoke. I then went on to say that everyone present would find, on the first page of the catalogue sitting before them, in the last paragraph before the first lot, the following words: 'Sold in accordance with a writ of execution issued by a creditor.' I then reminded my friends that regardless of how trivial, or even contemptible, the way a person acquired their goods might be, those goods were just as valuable to them and as inexpensive to society (if sold without reserve), as if their pursuits were of a sort that merited serious thought. I then divided my message (if I may refer to it that way) into three points: first, Sold; second, In accordance with a writ of execution; third, Issued by a creditor; with a few moral thoughts on each, and wrapping up with, 'Now to the first lot' in a way that was appreciated when I later mingled with my audience.

So, not being certain on what terms I and Kimber stood, I was grave, I was chilling. Kimber, however, moving to me, I moved to Kimber. (I was the creditor who had issued the writ. Not that it matters.)

So, not being sure about the status of my relationship with Kimber, I was serious and feeling tense. Kimber, however, came closer to me, and I moved closer to Kimber. (I was the creditor who had issued the writ. Not that it matters.)

‘I was alluding, Mr. Sapsea,’ said Kimber, ‘to a stranger who entered into conversation with me in the street as I came to the Club. He had been speaking to you just before, it seemed, by the churchyard; and though you had told him who you were, I could hardly persuade him that you were not high in the Church.’

‘I was referring to a stranger, Mr. Sapsea,’ said Kimber, ‘who struck up a conversation with me in the street on my way to the Club. He seemed to have been talking to you just before, by the churchyard; and even though you had told him who you were, I could barely convince him that you were not someone important in the Church.’

‘Idiot?’ said Peartree.

"Idiot?" Peartree said.

‘Ass!’ said Kimber.

‘Ass!’ Kimber exclaimed.

‘Idiot and Ass!’ said the other five members.

‘Idiot and Ass!’ said the other five members.

‘Idiot and Ass, gentlemen,’ I remonstrated, looking around me, ‘are strong expressions to apply to a young man of good appearance and address.’ My generosity was roused; I own it.

“Idiot and Ass, gentlemen,” I objected, glancing around me, “are harsh terms to use for a young man who looks good and carries himself well.” I admit, my sense of fairness was stirred.

‘You’ll admit that he must be a Fool,’ said Peartree.

‘You have to admit that he must be a fool,’ said Peartree.

‘You can’t deny that he must be a Blockhead,’ said Kimber.

"You can't deny that he must be an idiot," said Kimber.

Their tone of disgust amounted to being offensive. Why should the young man be so calumniated? What had he done? He had only made an innocent and natural mistake. I controlled my generous indignation, and said so.

Their disgust was downright offensive. Why should the young man be slandered like that? What had he done? He had simply made an innocent and natural mistake. I held back my righteous anger and said as much.

‘Natural?’ repeated Kimber. ‘He’s a Natural!’

'Natural?' Kimber repeated. 'He's a natural!'

The remaining six members of the Eight Club laughed unanimously. It stung me. It was a scornful laugh. My anger was roused in behalf of an absent, friendless stranger. I rose (for I had been sitting down).

The other six members of the Eight Club laughed together. It hurt me. It was a mocking laugh. My anger was sparked for a missing, friendless stranger. I stood up (since I had been sitting down).

‘Gentlemen,’ I said with dignity, ‘I will not remain one of this Club allowing opprobrium to be cast on an unoffending person in his absence. I will not so violate what I call the sacred rites of hospitality. Gentlemen, until you know how to behave yourselves better, I leave you. Gentlemen, until then I withdraw, from this place of meeting, whatever personal qualifications I may have brought into it. Gentlemen, until then you cease to be the Eight Club, and must make the best you can of becoming the Seven.’

“Gentlemen,” I said with respect, “I won't stay in this Club while you're slandering an innocent person who isn't here to defend themselves. I won't betray what I see as the sacred principles of hospitality. Until you learn to conduct yourselves properly, I'm leaving. Until then, I withdraw from this meeting place, regardless of any personal qualifications I might have brought. Until then, you will no longer be the Eight Club, and you'll have to make do as the Seven.”

I put on my hat and retired. As I went down stairs I distinctly heard them give a suppressed cheer. Such is the power of demeanour and knowledge of mankind. I had forced it out of them.

I put on my hat and went home. As I walked downstairs, I clearly heard them hold back a cheer. That's the power of attitude and understanding people. I made them do it.

II

Whom should I meet in the street, within a few yards of the door of the inn where the Club was held, but the self-same young man whose cause I had felt it my duty so warmly—and I will add so disinterestedly—to take up.

Whom should I run into on the street, just a few steps from the inn where the Club met, but the same young man whose cause I felt it was my duty to support so passionately—and I’ll add, so selflessly.

‘Is it Mr. Sapsea,’ he said doubtfully, ‘or is it—’

‘Is it Mr. Sapsea,’ he said uncertainly, ‘or is it—’

‘It is Mr. Sapsea,’ I replied.

“It's Mr. Sapsea,” I said.

‘Pardon me, Mr. Sapsea; you appear warm, sir.’

‘Excuse me, Mr. Sapsea; you seem warm, sir.’

‘I have been warm,’ I said, ‘and on your account.’ Having stated the circumstances at some length (my generosity almost overpowered him), I asked him his name.

‘I have been warm,’ I said, ‘and because of you.’ After explaining the situation in detail (my generosity nearly overwhelmed him), I asked him his name.

‘Mr. Sapsea,’ he answered, looking down, ‘your penetration is so acute, your glance into the souls of your fellow men is so penetrating, that if I was hardly enough to deny that my name is Poker, what would it avail me?’

‘Mr. Sapsea,’ he replied, looking down, ‘your insight is so sharp, your ability to see into the hearts of others is so profound, that if I were foolish enough to deny that my name is Poker, what would it matter?’

I don’t know that I had quite exactly made out to a fraction that his name was Poker, but I daresay I had been pretty near doing it.

I’m not sure I had completely figured out that his name was Poker, but I guess I was pretty close.

‘Well, well,’ said I, trying to put him at his ease by nodding my head in a soothing way. ‘Your name is Poker, and there is no harm in being named Poker.’

‘Well, well,’ I said, trying to calm him down by nodding my head in a reassuring way. ‘Your name is Poker, and there’s nothing wrong with being named Poker.’

‘Oh, Mr. Sapsea!’ cried the young man, in a very well-behaved manner. ‘Bless you for those words!’ He then, as if ashamed of having given way to his feelings, looked down again.

‘Oh, Mr. Sapsea!’ the young man exclaimed politely. ‘Thank you for those words!’ He then, seeming a bit embarrassed for showing his emotions, looked down again.

‘Come Poker,’ said I, ‘let me hear more about you. Tell me. Where are you going to, Poker? and where do you come from?’

‘Come on, Poker,’ I said, ‘I want to hear more about you. Tell me. Where are you headed, Poker? And where did you come from?’

‘Ah Mr. Sapsea!’ exclaimed the young man. ‘Disguise from you is impossible. You know already that I come from somewhere, and am going somewhere else. If I was to deny it, what would it avail me?’

‘Ah Mr. Sapsea!’ the young man exclaimed. ‘There's no hiding it from you. You already know that I come from somewhere and am heading somewhere else. If I denied it, what good would that do me?’

‘Then don’t deny it,’ was my remark.

'Then don’t deny it,' was my comment.

‘Or,’ pursued Poker, in a kind of despondent rapture, ‘or if I was to deny that I came to this town to see and hear you, sir, what would it avail me? Or if I was to deny—’

‘Or,’ continued Poker, in a sort of hopeless excitement, ‘or if I were to say that I didn’t come to this town to see and hear you, sir, what would it matter to me? Or if I were to say—’


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!